This is a modern-English version of The Home Life of the Ancient Greeks, originally written by Blümner, Hugo. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


List of Illustrations
(In certain versions of this etext [in certain browsers] clicking on the image will bring up a larger version.)

Illustration List
(In some versions of this e-text [in some browsers], clicking the image will bring up a larger version.)

(etext transcriber's note)

(etext transcriber's note)

THE HOME LIFE OF THE
ANCIENT GREEKS.

THE HOME LIFE OF THE
ANCIENT GREEKS.

A GREEK LADY’S TOILET (Fig. 88, see p. 162).

A GREEK LADY’S TOILET (Fig. 88, see p. 162).

THE HOME LIFE

OF THE

ANCIENT GREEKS

TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN OF

PROF. H. BLÜMNER

BY

ALICE ZIMMERN
Late Scholar of Girton College, Cambridge


With Numerous Illustrations



NEW AND REVISED EDITION

CASSELL and COMPANY, Limited
LONDON, PARIS & MELBOURNE
1895
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN OF

PROF. H. BLÜMNER

BY

ALICE ZIMMERN
Former Scholar of Girton College, Cambridge

With Lots of Illustrations


NEW AND REVISED EDITION

CASSELL & COMPANY, Limited
LONDON, PARIS & MELBOURNE
1895
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

TRANSLATOR’S PREFACE.

The following pages do not claim to be an absolutely literal translation of Dr. Blümner’s text. Such slight alterations have been made as the different and more concise character of the English language seemed to demand, assuming that, in a work of this character, the most faithful translation is that which clearly presents the author’s meaning in the different dress of another language. In one or two cases I have ventured to make some slight alterations. Thus, on page 277, my translation of the passage from Lucian (Philopseudes 18) describing Myron’s Discobolus differs slightly from Dr. Blümner’s, and, as a result, the inference drawn as to the original position of the head is also different. This interpretation is in accord with more recent criticism, and has the support of Dr. Murray, Head of the Antiquities Department at the British Museum. The list of{viii} authorities consulted is printed on pages 533 to 536. The illustrations are taken from the German work, and a list is given on pages xi to xv.

The following pages do not aim to be an exact translation of Dr. Blümner’s text. Some minor changes have been made to match the different and more concise nature of the English language, under the assumption that in a work like this, the most accurate translation is one that clearly conveys the author’s meaning in a different language. In a couple of instances, I have made slight adjustments. For example, on page 277, my translation of the excerpt from Lucian (Philopseudes 18) about Myron’s Discobolus varies a bit from Dr. Blümner’s, leading to a different conclusion about the original position of the head. This interpretation aligns with more recent criticism and is supported by Dr. Murray, Head of the Antiquities Department at the British Museum. The list of{viii} authorities consulted is printed on pages 533 to 536. The illustrations are taken from the German work, and a list is included on pages xi to xv.

 

I take this opportunity to express my warm thanks to those friends who have kindly helped me with the proof-sheets, and in particular to Mrs. Henry Unwin for her very welcome assistance.

I want to take this chance to thank my friends who have generously helped me with the proof sheets, and especially Mrs. Henry Unwin for her very appreciated support.

Alice Zimmern.

Alice Zimmern.

Tunbridge Wells, October, 1893.

Tunbridge Wells, October 1893.

CONTENTS.

 PAGE
List of Illustrationsxi
Introductionxvii
Chapter ICostume1
Chapter IIBirth and Infancy78
Chapter IIIEducation99
Chapter IVMarriage and Women133
Chapter VDaily Life Within and Without the House175
Chapter VIMeals and Social Entertainments202
Chapter VIISickness and Physicians, Death and Burial233
Chapter VIIIGymnastics265
Chapter IXMusic and Dancing306
Chapter XReligious Worship323
Chapter XIPublic Festivals349
Chapter XIIThe Theatre392
Chapter XIIIWar and Seafaring450
Chapter XIVAgriculture, Trade, and Handicraft489
Chapter XVSlavery519
Index537

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

  PAGE
1.Ancient Male and Female Costumes. Vase-painting from Élite céramographique, II. 275
2.Antique Male Chiton with Himation. Vase-painting from Gerhard. Etruskische und campanische Vasenbilder. Plate 216
3.Antique Costumes (Dance) from the François Vase. From the Wiener archæologische Vorlegeblätter. Series II. Plates 3 and 148
4.Costumes of the Fifth Century B.C. (Rape of Helen.) Vase-painting by Hiero. From Gerhard. Trinkschalen und Gefäsze. Plates 11 and 1210
5.Short Male Chiton with Kolpos. Vase-painting from Gerhard. (See 2.) Plates 6 and 713
6.Warrior in Exomis. Relief on a Tombstone. From Bulletin de correspondence hellénique, IV. Plate 714
7.Statue of Sophocles in the Lateran. From a Photograph.16
8.Citizen in Chiton and Himation. Terra-cotta from Bull. de corr. hell., VII. Plate 12.17
9.Costume of Ephebos (Adoration of a Hermes). Vase-painting from Schreiber. Kulturhistorischer Atlas, Altertum. Plate 14, 318
10.Dress of Attic Ephebos (Farewell of a Young Warrior). Vase-painting from Baumeister. Denkmäler des classichen Altertums. Fig. 421.19
11.Antique Female Costumes from the François Vase. From Wiener arch. Vorlegebl.23
12.Antique Female Costume. Vase-painting by Exekias. From Mon. d’Inst. Archéol., II. 22.24
13.Antique Female Costume. Vase-painting from Stephani. Kampf des Theseus and Minotaurus. Plate I.25
14.Antique Female Dress, from the François Vase. (See 3.) Plate V.26
15.Antique Female Costumes. Vase-painting from El. céram., III. 36, B.27
16.Ancient Female Costume with Kolpos. Vase-painting from Gerhard. Auserlesene Vasenbilder, III. 72729
17.Dress of the Fifth Century B.C. From a Vase-painting by Euphronios. From the Wiener arch. Vorlegebl. Series V. Plate 731
18.Female Costume of the Fifth Century B.C. (Mænads), from a Vase by Hiero. Idem. Plate 432
19.Female Costume of the Fifth Century B.C., from a Vase by Brygos. From Mon. d’Inst., V. 1434
20.Modes of arranging Chiton. V.-P. from Tischbein. Vases Hamilton, I. 735
21.Putting on the Chiton and arranging the Bib. Bronze Statue from Herculaneum. From a Photograph.36
22.Caryatid from the Erechtheum. From Baumeister. (See 10.) Fig. 53537
23.High-girt Chiton with Himation. Statue of a Daughter of Niobe in the Museo Chiaramonti in the Vatican. From a Photograph38
24.Ungirt Chiton with Himation. V.-P., Gerhard. (See 2.) Plates 6 and 740
25.Open Chiton with Mantle. Vase-painting from the Wiener arch. Vorlegebl. Series II. Plate 6, 241
{xii} 26.Open Chiton with Mantle. Vase-painting from El. céram., III. 5642
27.Lady in Walking Dress. Terra-cotta Figure from Stackelberg. Gräber der Hellenen. Plate 6741 and 45
28.Lady in Walking Dress. Idem46
29.Sandals. Collected from Works of Art (chiefly Vase-paintings)49
30.Sandals with High Straps. Idem50
31.Antique Men’s Shoes. Idem51
32.Men’s and Women’s Shoes. Idem52
33.High Boots (Endromides). Idem53
34.High Boots with Overhanging Lappets. Idem54
35.Various Shapes of the Petasos. Idem56
36.The Common Forms of Petasos. Idem57
37.Uncommon Forms of Petasos. Idem58
38.Youth in Travelling Costume. Vase-painting from Overbeck. Gallerie heroischer Bildwerke. Plate 2, 159
39.Exomis and Pilos. Statuette of Odysseus. From Winckelmann. Monumenti mediti, No. 15460
40.Sailor’s Costume. V.-P. from Welcker. Alte Denkamäler, III. Plate 39, 161
41.Lady with Petasos. Terra-cotta Figure from Kekulé. Terra-cotten von Sicilien. Plate 3362
42.Lady with Sunshade. V.-P. from Gerhard. Vases grecs. Plate 863
43 and 44.Antique Modes of Dressing the Hair. Vase-painting and Marble Head from Schreiber. (See 9.) Plate 85, 3 and 1466
45 and 46. Antique Coiffures. Marble Heads from Mitteilungen des Deutschen archäologischen Instituts in Athen, VIII. (1883.) Plate X. 12a and XI. 167
47.Antique Coiffure. Marble Head. Idem. Plate XII. 4a and 4b68
48.Antique Coiffure. V.-P. by Euphronios. Idem. Plate XI. 569
49.Antique Coiffure. Bronze Head from Pompeii. From a Photograph70
50.Antique Mode of Wearing the Beard. Relief from Nuove memorie dell’Inst. Archeol. Plate 1373
51 and 52.Female Coiffure. Terra-cotta Heads from Kekulé. (See 41.) Plates 161 and 22, 674
53 and 54. Female Coiffure. Idem. Plates 16, 5 and 16275
55, 56, 57.Female Coiffure. Idem. Plates 17, 1; 18, 5; and 19, 576 and 77
58.Relief from a Tomb representing Child in Swaddling-clothes. From Ann. d’Inst. 1830. Add. Plate, G79
59.Hermes in the Cradle. V.-P. from Arch. Zeitg. for 1844. Plate 2081
60.Child’s Bed on Rollers. V.-P. from Nuove mem. dell’Inst. Arch. Plate 15, 282
61.Mother giving her Child the Breast. Terra-cotta Figure from Gerhard. Gesammelte Abhandlungen. Plate 80, 283
62.Mother and Child. Relief from a Tomb at Athens. From a Photograph86
63.Boy with small Cart and Dog. V.-P. from Stackelberg. (See 27.) Plate 1787
64.Child’s Cart. Vase-painting from Compte-rendu de la commission archéologique de St. Pétersbourg. 1871. Plate 5, 488
65.Child with Cart drawn by Dogs. V.-P. from Baumeister. (See 10.) Fig. 76689
66.Jointed Doll. Terra-cotta Figure. From Antiqu. du Bosph. Cimmér. Plate 74, 890
67.Boy with Hoop. Vase-painting from El céram., I. 1891
68.Toy Quiver. From Compte-rendu de St. Pètersb. for 1873. Plate 3892
69.Girl flying a Kite. Vase-painting from Arch. Ztg. for 1895, p. 12593
70.Boy with Wheel. V.-P. from Benndorf. Griech. u. Sicil. Vasenbilder, p. 6294
71.Woman with Wheel. Vase-painting from Gerhard, Vases grecs.
Plate 10
95 {xiii}
72.Child’s Swing. V.-P. from Ann. d’Inst. 1857. Add. Plate, A96
73.See-saw. Vase-painting from Schreiber. (See 9.) Plate 79, 696
74.See-saw on the Foot. V.-P. from Baumeister. (See 10.) Fig. 83497
75.Attic School Instruction. Vase-painting by Duris. From Arch. Ztg. for 1869. Plate 1105
76.Ephebi racing on Horseback. V.-P. from Schreiber. (See 9.) Plate 24, 9125
77.Female Racer from Elis. Statue in the Vatican. From a Photograph131
78.Reception of Bride at Bridegroom’s House. Vase-painting from Stackelberg. (See 27.) Plate 32143
79.Women at the Well. Vase-painting from Gerhard. (See 16.) IV. 308, 9150
80.Woman Spinning. Vase-painting. Idem, IV. 302 and 3, M 3153
81.Woman at the Loom (Penelope). V.-P. from Mon. d’Inst., IX. 42, 1154
82.Women at Bath and the Toilet. Vase-painting from Stackelberg. (See
27.) Plate 33
155
83.Women Washing. Vase-painting from Gerhard. (See 16.) III. 218156
84.Folding-up Clothes. Vase-painting. Idem, IV. 301157
85.Women’s Toilet and Bath. V.-P. from Baumeister. (See 10.) Fig. 220158
86.Washing at the Well and Completion of Toilet. (Athene and Hera before the Judgment of Paris.) V.-P. from Mon. d’Inst., IV. 18160
87.Women’s Public Bath. Vase-painting from El. céram., IV. 18161
88.Toilet Scene. Vase-painting from Gazette archéologique for 1879. Plate 23Frontispiece
89.Lady Arranging her Hair. Terra-cotta from Tanagra. Idem. 1878. Plate 10163
90.Lady (Bride?) at her Toilet. V-P. from Benndorf. (See 70.) Plate 45, 1164
91.Scene from the Life of Women. V.-P. from Gerhard. (See 4.) Plate 14, 1165
92.Toilet Scenes. From Compte-rendu de St. Pétersbourg. 1860. Plate 1, 3168
93.Diagram of a Water-clock187
94.Bronze Razors, from Helbig. Das homerische Epos. Fig. 49188
95.Hair-dresser. Terra-cotta Group, from Tanagra. From Arch. Ztg., XXXII. Plate 14189
96.Men’s Public Bath. Vase-painting from Schreiber. (See 9.) Plate 21, 9193
97 and 98.Drinking Scenes. V.-P. from Mon. d’Inst., III. 12210 and 211
99.Female Juggler. Vase-painting from Mus. Borbonico, VII. 35217
100.Female Juggler, from Baumeister. (See 10.) Fig. 631218
101.Cottabus. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., VII. 51, 2222
102.Playing “Board-games.” Terra-cotta Group from Arch. Ztg., XXI. Plate 173, 1224
103.Girl Playing Astragals. Terra-cotta Figure from Tanagra; from Baumeister. (See 10.) Fig. 156226
104.Morra Players. Vase-painting from Arch. Ztg., XXIX. Plate 56, 1227
105.Cock-fighting. Vase-painting from Baumeister. (See 10.) Fig. 695228
106.Consequences of Intemperance. Vase-painting from Arch. Vorlegebl. Series VIII. Plate 5229
107.Scene at a Nocturnal Comus (Hercules and Satyrs). Vase-painting from Benndorf. (See 70.) Plate 95231
108.Funeral Lament. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., III. 60247
109.Funeral Lament. V.-P. from Ann. d’Inst. 1869. Plate 299, O.P.248
110.Burial. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., VIII. 4, 1b252
111.Corpse in the Tomb. V.-P. from Stackelberg. (See 27.) Plate 38253
112.Extinguishing the Funeral Pile. V.-P. from Mon. d’Inst., IV. 41256
113 and 114.Athenian Beliefs on Tombs. From Arch. Ztg., XXIX. Plates 43 and 44257 and 259
{xiv} 115.Care of a Grave. Vase-painting from Stackelberg. (See 27.) Plate 44260
116.Care of a Grave. Vase-painting from Benndorf. (See 70.) Plate 25261
117.Relief from an Athenian Tomb. From a Photograph263
118.Gymnastic Exercises. V.-P, from Baumeister. (See 10.) Fig. 611267
119.Exercise with Dumb-bells. Engraving from a Bronze Discus. From Ann. d’Inst. Plate B268
120.Racers. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., X. 48m272
121.Runners and Jumpers. Vase-painting from Gerhard. (See 16.) IV. 259273
122.Armour Race. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., X. 48e, 3274
123.Standing Discobolus of the Vatican. Marble Statue. From a Photograph276
124.Throwing Discobolus (after Myron) in the Vatican. Marble Statue. From a Photograph279
125.Discobolus after the Throw. Bronze Statue at Naples. From a Photograph280
126.Spear-thrower. Engraving. Reverse of Fig. 119282
127.Running, Jumping, Spear-throwing, Boxing. Vase-painting by Pamphaios, From Mon. d’Inst., XI. 24283
128.Wrestlers. Marble Group in the Uffizzi at Florence. From a Photograph287
129.Wrestlers. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., II. 24288
130.Wrestlers. Vase-painting. Idem, X. 48e, 1289
131.Wrestlers. Vase-painting from Gerhard. (See p. 4.) Plate 20291
132.Boxers. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., 48e, 2294
133.Boxers. Vase-painting from Benndorf. (See 70.) Plate 31, 2a295
134.Gymnastic Exercise with a Sphere. Bas-relief from Schreiber. (See 9.) Plate 23, 2300
135.Archery. Vase-painting from Schreiber. (See 9.) Plate 80, 7301
136.Women playing Musical Instruments. V.-P. from El. céram., II. 86310
137.Woman playing the Trigonon. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., V. 37313
138 and 139.Flute player. Bronze Statuette from Dodona. From Carapanos. Dodone et ses ruines. Plate 10314 and 315
140.Flute-player. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., X. 10317
141.Performance of a Flute-player. Vase-painting by Euphronios. From Wiener arch. Vorlegebl. Series V. 4318
142.Female Flute-player and Dancer with Castanets. Vase-painting by Hiero. Idem. Series C. 5319
143.Lustral Sacrifice. Vase-painting from Heydemann. Griechische Vasenbilder. Plate 11, 3331
144.Presentation of Sacrificial Offerings. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., VI. and VII. Plate 37332
145 and 146.Presentation of Sacrificial Offerings. Vase-paintings from Benndorf. (See 70.) Plate 45, 2333 and 334
147.Sacrificial Scene, Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., IX. 53339
148.Leaden Tablet with Question addressed to the Oracle of Delphi. From Carapanos. (See 138.) Plate 36, 2345
149.Putting Horses to a Chariot. Vase-painting from Gerhard. (See 16.) IV. 249 and 250355
150.Plan and Section of the great Theatre of Dionysus at Athens. From the Zeitschrift für Bildende Kunst for 1878, p. 193393
151.Theatre of Syracuse in its present Condition. From a Photograph395
152.Theatre of Syracuse: Ground plan. From Strack. Griechisches Theater. Plate V. 1396
153.Theatre of Segesta, Reconstructed. Idem. Plate I.397
154 and 155.Tragic Mask. Terra-cotta from Vulci. From Ann. d’Inst.
{xv}1881. Plate K
427
156 and 157.Comic Masks. Idem. Plate J431
158.Comic Actor. Terra-cotta from Arch. Ztg. for 1854 Plate 69, 3432
159.Comic Actor. Terra-cotta from Kekulé. (See 41.) Plate 51, 5433
160.Masks from the Andromeda-myth. Pompeian Wall-painting from Arch. Ztg. for 1878. Plate 3435
161 and 162.Tragic Actor. Ivory Statuette from Mon. d’Inst., XI. 13437
163.Scene from Comedy (The Sick Chiron?) Vase-painting from El. céram., II. 94439
164.Scene from Comedy. (Adventure of Hercules.) Vase-painting from Arch. Vorlegebl. Series B. Plate 32, a441
165.Scene from Comedy. (Soldier and Parasite.) Pompeian Wall-painting from Mus. Borbon., IV. 18443
166.Military Chariot. Vase-painting from Compte-rendu for 1874. Plate 5453
167 and 168.Warriors putting on their Armour. From Gerhard. (See 16.) IV. 269458 and 458
169.Murder of Dolon. Vase-painting from Gerhard. (See 4.) Plate C, 1460
170.Achilles binds up the Wounds of Patroclus. Vase painting from Mon. d’Inst., I. 25461
171.Farewell of Amphiaraus. Idem, III. 54463
172.Equipment of a Warrior. Vase-painting by Duris. Idem, VIII. 41464
173. 174, and 175. Ancient Greek Helmets. From Helbig. (See 94.) Figs. 70-72466
176.Warriors playing Draughts. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., II. 22467
177.Death of Memnon. Vase-painting from Gerhard. (See 4.) Plate D469
178, 179, 180, 181.Spear-heads from Dodona. From Carapanos. (See 138.) Plates, 57, 8; 58, 1; 3 and 5 471 and 472
182, 183, 184. Swords from Mycenae. From Helbig. (See 94.) Figs. 90, 86 and 87 473
185 and 186. Swords from Italian Lake-dwellings. Idem. Figs. 88 and 89474
187.Head of an Arrow from Megalopolis477
188 and 189.Greek Spurs from Dodona. From Carapanos. (See 138.) Plate 52, 1 and 2479
190.Sailing Vessel. Vase-painting from Schreiber. (See 9.) Plate 45, 11481
191.Ship of Odysseus. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., I. 8482
192 and 193.Antique Ships with Spurs at the Prow. Vase-painting from Helbig. (See 94.) Figs. 3 and 3483
194.Ship with two Rows of Oars. V.-P. from Schreiber. (See 9.) Plate 45, 12484
195.Attic Trireme. Relief from Ann. d’Inst. 1861. Plate M, 2485
196.Men Ploughing, Vase-painting from Berichte der Sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaft for 1867. Plate I. 1494
197.Olive Harvest. Idem. Plate III. 2495
198.Artisan in Exomis. Terra-cotta from Bull. de corr. hell., VII. Plate 12502
199.Shoemaker. Vase-painting. (See 196.) Plate III. 5503
200.Shoemaker’s Workshop. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., XI. 28, 1505
201.Smithy. Idem. Plate 28, 2507
202.Brass Foundry. Vase-painting. (See 196.) Plate V. 4508
203.Vase Factory. From Ann. d’Inst. 1876. Plates D, E509
204.Cook(?). Terra-cotta from Tanagra. From Arch. Ztg. for 1874. Plate 14511
205.Trade in silphium. Vase-painting from Mon. d’Inst., I. 47515
206.Slave. Terra-cotta from Bull. de cor. hellén.528

INTRODUCTION.

If the account of Greek life and customs given in this work does not present all sides of life in due proportion, we must lay the blame on the insufficiency of the sources whence a description of this kind is derived. These are of three kinds: literary, artistic, and epigraphic. The literary sources supply us with a large amount of detail for the work in hand, but seldom give complete pictures or descriptions of social conditions. Those writers of the Free Age of Greece whom we still possess entirely, or in considerable fragments, are not all equally in a position to touch on matters of private or domestic life. The Homeric Epics give a good deal of insight into the life of those early times; but after Homer epic poetry disappears from the ranks of available testimony, and what remains to us of the Alexandrine Epic, which was essentially a learned style of poetry, supplies no useful material, if only because it seeks its subjects in the mythological period, and describes them on essentially Homeric lines. The lyric poets, too, afford little help; now and then they enable us to add a few details to our picture, but, as a rule, the results are small, and not till we reach the Alexandrine period, and there chiefly in bucolic and epigrammatic poetry, do we obtain richer results in this domain. Here the{xviii} poems of Theocritus are of especial value. Unfortunately, very much of this period, which would have thrown most interesting lights on different aspects of Greek life, has been entirely lost, or survives only in small fragments. Tragedy again, which usually takes its subjects from mythology, cannot be considered at all. Ancient poetry possesses no “middle-class epic” like modern poetry, which will assuredly some day supply valuable material for the social historian. But ancient comedy is of the greatest value for our purpose, and may indubitably be regarded as the most fertile source of our knowledge of private life. The comedies of Aristophanes deal with the immediate present, and, although full of extravagant notions and fantastic inventions, yet treat of actual circumstances, and thus supply a mine of wealth for the student of Attic life. We can only judge, from numerous fragments of their comedies, how valuable would have been the other poets of the so-called “Older Comedy” of the fifth century B.C., who are, unfortunately, lost to us. Even though we must exercise some caution in the use of these authorities, distinguishing comic inventions and poetical exaggeration from actual fact, yet in the majority of cases it will not be very difficult to come to a decision on such questions. No less valuable, perhaps even more useful, for our purpose would be the so-called “New Comedy” of Menander and others, if we possessed more than a few scattered fragments of it. The imitations of Plautus and Terence compensate to some extent for the lost originals, yet even here we must be on our guard, since the Roman poets in their adaptation often introduced traits from Roman life. Still, as a rule they adhered to Greek, or, rather, Attic manners, upon which the original comedies were based.{xix}

If the account of Greek life and customs presented in this work doesn't cover all aspects of life in proportion, we must blame the limitations of the sources from which this description is derived. These sources fall into three categories: literary, artistic, and epigraphic. The literary sources offer a wealth of detail for our study but rarely provide complete pictures or descriptions of social conditions. The writers from Greece's Free Age, whose works we still have intact or in significant fragments, are not all equally equipped to discuss private or domestic life. The Homeric Epics give us good insight into life during those early times; however, after Homer, epic poetry largely vanishes from our evidence, and what remains of the Alexandrine Epic, which was mainly a learned style of poetry, offers little useful material since it focuses on the mythological period and follows essentially Homeric themes. The lyric poets also contribute little help; sometimes they add a few details to our understanding, but overall the results are minimal. Only when we reach the Alexandrine period, and mainly in pastoral and epigrammatic poetry, do we obtain richer insights in this area. Here, the {xviii} poems of Theocritus are especially valuable. Unfortunately, much of this period, which would have illuminated various aspects of Greek life, has been completely lost or survives only in small fragments. Tragedy, which typically draws its subjects from mythology, cannot be considered at all. Ancient poetry lacks a “middle-class epic” like modern poetry, which will likely one day provide valuable material for social historians. However, ancient comedy is extremely valuable for our purpose and can undoubtedly be seen as the most fruitful source of our knowledge of private life. The comedies of Aristophanes focus on the present and, though filled with outrageous ideas and fantastical inventions, deal with real circumstances and thus provide a wealth of information for students of Attic life. From numerous fragments of their comedies, we can only gauge how valuable the other poets of the so-called “Older Comedy” from the fifth century B.C. would have been, who are unfortunately lost to us. Even though we need to exercise some caution in using these sources, distinguishing between comic fabrications and poetic exaggeration versus actual fact, it is usually not very difficult to make such distinctions. No less valuable, perhaps even more helpful, for our purpose would be the so-called “New Comedy” of Menander and others, if we had more than just a few scattered fragments. The adaptations by Plautus and Terence make up for some of the lost originals, yet even here we must remain cautious since the Roman poets often introduced elements from Roman life in their adaptations. Still, they generally stuck to Greek, or rather, Attic customs, which formed the basis of the original comedies.{xix}

Among prose writers we must chiefly consider the historians and orators. The former are of comparatively little use. They deal with great political and military events; the daily life going on around them gave them no subjects for description; apart from the fact that it probably never occurred to them that anyone in later ages would ever care to hear about the social conditions of that time. A writer like Herodotus, who introduces not only political history, but also geographical, ethnological, and social information, directs his attention for this very reason chiefly to foreign nations, and gives his countrymen a great deal of information about the life and customs of the Egyptians, Assyrians, and Persians; concerning the Greeks themselves he is absolutely silent. It is quite natural that historians should only mention by the way facts which we could use with advantage in a description of Greek life. The orators, on the other hand, supply richer material, not so much in political speeches as in private orations dealing with law-suits, of which a considerable number have come down to us. Here side-lights fall on many events of daily life, and we obtain an insight into private affairs such as we seldom gain elsewhere. Philosophical writings supply some material, though comparatively little; especially those that take actual life as their basis and deal with philosophical problems in connection with existing circumstances. Among these may be included such writings as the “Characters” of Theophrastus, and here we can but regret that we possess only mutilated fragments of these admirable descriptions of character, based on much accurate observation, and taken direct from real life.

Among prose writers, we mainly need to focus on historians and orators. The former are not very useful. They primarily cover major political and military events; the everyday life happening around them didn’t give them subjects to describe. They probably never thought that anyone in the future would care about the social conditions of their time. A writer like Herodotus, who includes not just political history but also geographical, ethnological, and social information, mostly focuses on foreign nations and provides his countrymen with lots of details about the lives and customs of the Egyptians, Assyrians, and Persians, while saying nothing about the Greeks themselves. It's natural that historians would only briefly mention facts that we could use to understand Greek life better. The orators, however, offer richer material, especially in private speeches related to legal cases, many of which have survived. These speeches shed light on many aspects of daily life, giving us insights into private affairs that we rarely access otherwise. Philosophical writings provide some material, but not much; particularly those that are grounded in real life and address philosophical issues related to current situations. This includes works like Theophrastus's “Characters,” and here we can only lament that we have only incomplete fragments of these excellent descriptions of character, which are based on keen observation and drawn directly from real life.

The Greek literature of the Roman period can only be utilised in selections and with care, to illustrate{xx} the period with which we have to deal. After Greece came under Roman dominion, new manners and customs took root there, unknown during the period of Greek freedom and the Hellenistic epoch. This diminishes the value for our purpose of the writings of Plutarch, and even more of Lucian, that excellent delineator of the customs of the second century A.D. But even in this later literature there is a good deal which we have a right to use in our description, for some of its habits and customs obtained through the whole of antiquity; besides which, the later writers often turned to past centuries for descriptions, and sought their material in older sources or old historians and other authors, on whose accuracy we cannot, however, always depend. The same was the case with the materials which we are able to use in Roman literature.

The Greek literature from the Roman period can only be used carefully and selectively to illustrate{xx} the era we're examining. After Greece came under Roman control, new customs and traditions emerged that weren't present during the time of Greek independence and the Hellenistic period. This reduces the usefulness of writings from Plutarch, and even more so from Lucian, the outstanding chronicler of second-century A.D. customs. However, there is still a lot in this later literature that we can use in our description, as some of its customs persisted throughout antiquity. Additionally, later writers often referred back to earlier centuries for their descriptions and drew from older sources, historians, and other authors, whose accuracy we can't always guarantee. The same applies to the materials we can use from Roman literature.

From all this it is plain that the account given here deals especially with the real “classic” period of Greek antiquity from about the sixth to the third century B.C. It is impossible to give a connected history of the development of Greek civilisation from the beginning, if only on account of the nature of our authorities and the incompleteness of tradition. Between Homeric culture and that which we meet with afterwards in the poets and prose writers of the best time, lies a period of several centuries, about which we know very little, and that little chiefly in a legendary form. We can only determine in a few cases how the conditions of the sixth and fifth centuries gradually developed, for instance in the rise of the constitution, while it is impossible for us to trace the genesis of manners and civilisation. We shall, therefore, not attempt to give a separate account of Homeric civilisation, but content ourselves{xxi} with introducing a few of its details in appropriate places; nor shall we go beyond the period of Hellenism, since even here foreign, and especially Oriental, influence produced many alterations, while Roman influence afterwards made many essential changes.

From all this, it’s clear that the account provided here focuses specifically on the true “classic” period of Greek history from around the sixth to the third century B.C. It’s impossible to give a complete history of the development of Greek civilization from the start, mainly due to the nature of our sources and the gaps in tradition. Between the Homeric culture and what we see later in the poets and prose writers of the best period, there’s a span of several centuries about which we know very little, and that limited knowledge is mostly in a legendary form. We can only identify in a few cases how the conditions of the sixth and fifth centuries gradually evolved, like in the rise of the constitution, while it’s impossible for us to trace the origin of customs and civilization. Therefore, we will not try to give a separate account of Homeric civilization but will instead include a few of its details at appropriate points; nor will we go beyond the period of Hellenism, since even at this stage, foreign, especially Oriental, influence brought many changes, while Roman influence later made significant alterations.

The artistic authorities are also chosen in accordance with this scheme. The vase paintings, of which so many have been preserved to us, supply a great quantity and variety of pictures of Greek life, and we have drawn largely on this valuable source of information, which supplies most of the pictures chosen as illustrations. Compared with this there is little else of importance. The statues to which we have access are chiefly figures of gods and heroes, or portraits. These we can only use to illustrate Greek costume. But a few genre pictures are preserved to us in the artistic productions of the best Greek period, and some of these we shall have occasion to discuss. For this purpose the small terra-cotta figures are more useful, which often represent with vigorous truth subjects from real life. Here, too, as in the case of the statues, we must always remember the difference between Hellenic and Roman work, and it is just this consideration which greatly limits our choice of sculptures; for the great majority of those which would be suitable for our purpose date from the Roman period, and usually represent Roman life. For this reason mosaics and frescoes can scarcely be regarded, since none have come down to us from the Greek period. Undoubtedly many of them imitate Greek models, or, at any rate, those of the Alexandrine epoch, but it is not always easy to decide in particular cases; and, moreover, the greater part are mythological pictures. It is obvious that works of Etruscan art, such as{xxii} sarcophagi, pictures on mirrors, and the like, cannot be regarded. Thus the works of art suitable for supplementing our literary sources are limited in number. Of these the vase paintings constitute the great majority, and this is entirely in accordance with the chronological limits which we have set to our description; for they almost all belong to the centuries mentioned above, and only a few that would be suitable for our purpose are of greater antiquity.

The artistic authorities are also selected based on this plan. The vase paintings, many of which have been preserved, provide a wealth of images depicting Greek life, and we've relied heavily on this valuable source of information for most of the illustrations chosen. Compared to this, there's not much else of significance. The statues we have access to are mainly figures of gods and heroes or portraits. We can only use these to depict Greek costume. However, a few genre pictures from the finest period of Greek art have survived, and we will discuss some of these. Small terra-cotta figures are particularly useful since they often depict real-life subjects with striking realism. Here, as with the statues, it's important to recognize the difference between Hellenic and Roman art, which significantly limits our selection of sculptures; most suitable for our needs date from the Roman period and tend to represent Roman life. Consequently, mosaics and frescoes are hardly applicable since none have survived from the Greek period. Many of them certainly imitate Greek models, or at least those from the Alexandrine era, but it's not always straightforward to determine in specific instances; moreover, most are mythological images. Clearly, works of Etruscan art, such as{xxii} sarcophagi, mirror decorations, and similar items, cannot be considered. As a result, the works of art that can complement our literary sources are limited in number. Among these, vase paintings make up the vast majority, aligning perfectly with the chronological boundaries we've established for our description; almost all of them belong to the centuries previously mentioned, with only a few suitable examples that are older.

The nature of our authorities not only sets a limit of time, but also one of space. When we speak of Greek life we ought to include in it not only life in actual Greece or Hellas, but also that in the numerous colonies on the Aegean and Black Seas, in Southern Italy, Northern Africa, etc. But we know very little of the conditions in those Greek settlements outside Greece, and even in Greece itself, where, in consequence of the political and racial differences, these circumstances are by no means everywhere identical, our knowledge is limited in many ways. Even though the difference in manners and customs was greater in early times than afterwards, when increase in trade and greater facility of travel produced more equal conditions, yet certain local and national peculiarities always prevailed. Life at Sparta differed in many respects from that at Athens. The other large towns of Greece—Corinth, Sicyon, Thebes, not to speak of the colonies of Miletus, Syracuse, and Cyrene—doubtless showed many local peculiarities which are entirely hidden from our knowledge. Our literary sources are for the greater part Athenian. The majority of our monuments, too, are of Attic origin, or, at any rate, influenced by it, though Southern Italy supplies some of the vases, and in many cases the customs of Magna Graecia are represented in these pictures. Most of our{xxiii} knowledge of Greek life, then, refers to Athens, and to be quite accurate we ought to call our description “Life in Ancient Athens.” Every now and then we are enabled to enlarge our pictures by details from other parts of Greece. Still, we must beg our readers to remember that most of the traits here introduced relate to Athens between the sixth and fourth centuries B.C. We have scarcely the remotest conception of the mode of life at that time in any small Greek city or in the country.

The nature of our authorities not only sets a time limit but also a geographic one. When we talk about Greek life, we should include not just the life in actual Greece or Hellas, but also that in the many colonies around the Aegean and Black Seas, Southern Italy, Northern Africa, and more. However, we know very little about the conditions in those Greek settlements outside Greece, and even within Greece itself, where political and racial differences mean that these circumstances are by no means identical everywhere; our understanding is limited in many ways. Although the differences in manners and customs were greater in ancient times than later, when increased trade and easier travel led to more uniform conditions, certain local and national peculiarities always existed. Life in Sparta was quite different from life in Athens. The other major cities of Greece—Corinth, Sicyon, Thebes, not to mention the colonies of Miletus, Syracuse, and Cyrene—undoubtedly displayed many local peculiarities that remain completely unknown to us. Most of our literary sources are Athenian. The majority of our monuments also come from Attica or are influenced by it, although Southern Italy contributes some vases, and in many instances, the customs of Magna Graecia are depicted in these images. Most of our{xxiii} knowledge of Greek life, therefore, pertains to Athens, and to be precise, we should call our description “Life in Ancient Athens.” Every now and then, we can enhance our understanding with details from other parts of Greece. Still, we ask our readers to remember that most of the characteristics described here relate to Athens between the sixth and fourth centuries B.C. We have barely the faintest idea of the lifestyle during that time in any small Greek city or the countryside.

Here the third class of our sources comes in to help us, viz., the inscriptions. These not only give us most of our material for a knowledge of political conditions, legal and religious antiquities, etc., but they also supply interesting details of private life; and as they are found not only in Attica, but all over Greece, the islands, and the colonies, they supply much very valuable information about matters which our literary sources entirely ignore. As in most cases the period of the inscription can be ascertained by the character of the writing or by other peculiarities, we are not so liable here to make chronological mistakes and refer customs of a later period to earlier times. Compared with our literary sources, the inscriptions are also far safer material; for the accuracy of a writer may be sometimes called in question, especially when his information is supplied at second-hand.{1}{xxiv}

Here the third type of sources comes in to help us, namely, the inscriptions. These not only provide most of our material for understanding political conditions, legal and religious history, etc., but they also offer interesting details about private life. Since they are found not just in Attica but throughout Greece, the islands, and the colonies, they give us a lot of valuable information about topics our literary sources completely overlook. In most cases, we can determine the time period of the inscription by the style of writing or other specific features, so we are less likely to make chronological errors, such as attributing customs from a later period to an earlier time. Compared to our literary sources, inscriptions are much more reliable; the accuracy of a writer can sometimes be questioned, especially when their information is based on second-hand accounts.{1}{xxiv}

GREEK LIFE AT HOME.

CHAPTER I.

Outfit.

Costumes, Stitched and Draped—The Chiton—The Himation or Chlaina—Drapery—The Uniform Male Dresses of Sparta—The Chlamys—Similarity Between Male and Female Costumes—The Difference Between Doric and Ionic Garments—The Fashion at Athens in the Fifth Century B.C.—The Materials—Footgear—Leggings—Head-Coverings—Mode of Dressing the Hair.

Costumes, Stitched and Draped—The Chiton—The Himation or Chlaina—Drapery—The Uniform Male Dresses of Sparta—The Chlamys—Similarities Between Male and Female Costumes—The Difference Between Doric and Ionic Garments—The Fashion in Athens in the Fifth Century B.C.—The Materials—Footwear—Leggings—Head Coverings—How to Style Hair.

To obtain a complete insight into the life of former ages we require primarily a knowledge of the historical and geographical, political, and religious conditions of the people in question, as well as of its intellectual development in art and science. These, however, it is not our purpose to consider here. The second requisite for a vivid picture is a clear notion of the surroundings in which the people of that time lived: their dwellings, furniture, utensils, etc. And lastly, there is another point, the knowledge of which is no less indispensable in order to obtain a clear image of the past, and that is the costume. Our knowledge of the customs and habits of daily life appears far more real, and stands out more vividly, if we can also form in our minds a picture of the people of that time. Thus no one can expect to form a clear picture of mediaeval life without at least a general{2} notion of the costume of that period. This is equally true of every epoch of civilisation, even of a period so little distant from us in time as the eighteenth century.

To truly understand the lives of people from the past, we need to have a solid grasp of the historical, geographical, political, and religious conditions they experienced, along with their intellectual advancements in art and science. However, we won't be discussing those aspects here. The second requirement for painting a vivid picture is to have a clear understanding of the environment in which people of that era lived: their homes, furniture, tools, and so on. Lastly, another essential element for forming a clear image of the past is their clothing. Our understanding of daily customs and habits becomes much more tangible and vivid when we can visualize what people looked like back then. Therefore, no one can expect to have a clear image of medieval life without at least a general{2} understanding of the clothing from that time. This applies to every period of civilization, even to one as relatively close to us in time as the eighteenth century.

We therefore preface our description of Greek life with an account of the details of Greek costume, and of its historical development; and our reasons for going into greater detail here than in other domains is that there are so many wrong, or at any rate incomplete, notions extant concerning it. For when we speak to-day of Greek costume we may generally assume that the majority of people, if female dress is in question, think of the drapery of the magnificent female figures in the Parthenon marbles; while, as regards male costume, their minds will at once recur to the classic figure of Sophocles in the Lateran or of the Aeschines of Naples, and form their notion of Greek male costume accordingly. It is, however, absolutely wrong to regard these as typical of Greek dress. They represent neither the costume of all Hellas nor that of the whole Greek age. That “noble simplicity and quiet greatness,” which is as conspicuous in the dress of the age of Pericles as in its art, is, like the latter, the product of slow development through various phases, concerning which, with the exception of a few literary allusions, the monuments give us all the information we possess.

We start our discussion of Greek life with an overview of Greek clothing and its historical evolution. We go into more detail here than in other areas because there are many misconceptions, or at least incomplete ideas, about it. When we talk about Greek clothing today, most people often think of the beautiful drapery of the impressive female figures in the Parthenon marbles when it comes to women’s attire. For men’s clothing, they typically picture the classic figure of Sophocles in the Lateran or Aeschines in Naples and base their ideas of Greek male attire on those images. However, it's completely incorrect to see these as representatives of Greek dress. They don't reflect the clothing of all of Greece or represent the entire Greek era. That “noble simplicity and quiet greatness,” which is evident in the clothing of the Periclean age as much as in its art, is also a result of slow development through various stages, about which we have limited information apart from a few literary references.

 

Generally speaking, we may distinguish, both in male and female Greek costume, two kinds of garments—those which are cut in a certain shape and partly stitched, and mantles of various shapes which are draped on the figure and only acquire their form by means of this draping. This distinction holds good with few exceptions throughout the whole{3} history of Greek costume; and, generally speaking, it is the under garments which are stitched, while the upper garments are draped. Yet we must observe that, while male clothing is, as a rule, confined to two garments, we very often find in female costume a third, or even a fourth, belonging sometimes to the first and sometimes to the second of the above-mentioned classes.

In general, we can identify two types of garments in both male and female Greek clothing—those that are cut in a specific shape and partially stitched, and variously shaped mantles that are draped over the body and gain their form through this draping. This distinction remains consistent, with few exceptions, throughout the entire{3} history of Greek clothing; typically, the undergarments are stitched while the outer garments are draped. However, it’s important to note that, while men’s clothing usually consists of two garments, women’s costumes often include a third or even a fourth garment, which can belong to either of the two categories mentioned earlier.

The names which were used throughout almost the whole of Greek antiquity for the two chief articles of dress are, for the under garment, chiton; for the upper garment, himation. These terms are used for both male and female garments, but several other designations are used, and the word himation is not found in the Homeric period, but the cloak which is worn over the chiton is called chlaina.

The names that were used throughout most of Greek history for the two main types of clothing are, for the undergarment, chiton; and for the upper garment, himation. These terms refer to both men's and women's clothing, but there are many other names as well. The word himation doesn’t appear in the Homeric period, but the cloak worn over the chiton is called chlaina.

We may treat first of male costume. As regards the chiton of the oldest period, we infer, from allusions in epic poetry, with which the oldest monuments agree (for the discoveries at Mycenae give us no distinct notion of pre-Homeric costume), that both the short and the long kinds were in use. The short chiton seems to be the usual dress of daily life; it was especially worn when free movement was required, and was therefore the suitable garment for war or hunting, for gymnastic exercises or manual labour. The long chiton, which was afterwards regarded as especially Ionic, and certainly maintained itself longer in Ionia and in Attica than in the rest of Greece, was not, however, unknown to the Doric races. It was the usual dress for men of advanced age and good position; it was also worn by young people on festive occasions. We therefore find on the monuments of the oldest style that not only the older gods wear a long chiton, but also that young men are clothed in it on{4} festive occasions, or if they are in any way connected with religious functions, as, for instance, priests, harp-players, flute-players, charioteers, etc. This use of the long chiton remains up to the classic period. Thus, for instance, we see the figure known as the Archon Basileus in the central group of the Eastern Parthenon frieze in this dress; and tragic actors, if they represented men of good position and in peaceful circumstances, also continued to wear the long chiton.

We can start with male clothing. In terms of the chiton from the oldest period, we can deduce from references in epic poetry, which align with the oldest artifacts (as the findings at Mycenae don't give us a clear idea of pre-Homeric attire), that both short and long styles were in use. The short chiton appears to be the typical everyday wear; it was particularly favored when flexibility was necessary, making it ideal for activities like war, hunting, gymnastics, or manual work. The long chiton, which later became associated with the Ionic style and definitely persisted longer in Ionia and Attica compared to the rest of Greece, was not unfamiliar to the Doric people. It was commonly worn by older men of good status and also by younger individuals during celebrations. Therefore, on the oldest monuments, we see that not only do the older gods don a long chiton, but young men also wear it during festive events or when participating in religious duties, such as priests, harpists, flute players, charioteers, and so on. This practice of wearing the long chiton continued into the classic period. For example, we spot the figure referred to as the Archon Basileus in the central group of the Eastern Parthenon frieze dressed in this way; and tragic actors portraying men of status in peaceful settings also continued to wear the long chiton.

Epic poetry itself gives us no direct information about the shape of the chiton in the Homeric period. Helbig maintains, basing his assertions on some casual indications, and chiefly on the oldest monuments, that it differed from the dress of the classic period in being close-fitting and free from folds. It is true that the old vase paintings show us the short chiton fitting closely round the body and drawn quite firmly round the legs. It is girt fast round the hips, and as a rule does not go below the knee. However, it is not safe to draw conclusions of this kind from ancient pictures, for much which might be regarded as characteristic of ancient costume may be due only to the incompleteness of art, which was not yet capable of representing full garments with folds. Thus, in ancient works of art, the long chiton also appears quite narrow in the upper part, but then falls perpendicularly from the waist, sometimes gradually, but more often straight without any folds to the feet. (Compare the figure of Apollo in Fig. 1 and of Priam in Fig. 2.) Both the long and short chitons as a rule have no sleeves, but only an armhole; we sometimes find short sleeves not quite covering the upper arm. Unfortunately, we cannot form a clear notion from the pictures of the mode in which it was put on. It is, however, probable that the{5}

Epic poetry doesn't directly inform us about the style of the chiton during the Homeric period. Helbig argues, based on some indications and mainly on the oldest monuments, that it was different from the dress of the classic period in being fitted closely to the body and without folds. It's true that old vase paintings show the short chiton fitting snugly around the body and tightly around the legs. It is secured around the hips and generally doesn’t go below the knee. However, it's not reliable to draw conclusions like this from ancient images, as much of what might be seen as characteristic of ancient costume could simply result from the limitations of art, which was not yet able to depict full garments with folds. In ancient artworks, the long chiton also appears quite narrow at the top but then hangs straight down from the waist, sometimes gradually and more often straight to the feet without any folds. (See the figure of Apollo in Fig. 1 and Priam in Fig. 2.) Both long and short chitons usually have no sleeves, just an armhole; occasionally, we see short sleeves that don’t fully cover the upper arm. Unfortunately, we can’t get a clear idea from the pictures about how it was worn. However, it’s likely that the{5}

Fig. 1.

Fig. 1.

Luk de Binleail A Roy. sc

Luk de Binleail A Roy. sc

short chiton was sewn together all round and thrown over the head, where there may have been an additional slit connected with this opening, and fastened with a pin. There are, however, no traces of this on the monuments, nor are fibulae or brooches mentioned in the Homeric descriptions in connection with the male chiton. Probably the long chiton was cut in the manner of a chemise. Helbig’s hypothesis that there was a slit down the middle of the front is just as uncertain as his similar assumption with regard to Homeric female dress.

A short chiton was stitched together all around and thrown over the head, where there might have been an extra slit linked to this opening, and held in place with a pin. However, there are no signs of this on the monuments, nor are fibulae or brooches mentioned in the Homeric descriptions related to the male chiton. It's likely that the long chiton was designed like a chemise. Helbig’s theory that there was a slit down the middle of the front is just as uncertain as his similar assumption about Homeric female dress.

Fig. 2.

Fig. 2.

Besides the chiton, the older male costume also had a sort of loincloth or apron. It is not at all improbable that at one period the Greeks wore merely the apron and cloak, and no chiton. When the latter became universally fashionable (which, according to recent surmises, was due to Semitic influence) the cloth disappeared, or continued only as part of military dress.

Besides the chiton, the traditional male costume also included some kind of loincloth or apron. It's quite possible that at one point, the Greeks only wore the apron and a cloak, without a chiton. When the chiton became widely popular (which, according to recent theories, was influenced by Semitic styles), the loincloth fell out of fashion or remained only as part of military attire.

The himation, or chlaina, appears on ancient monuments stiff and free from folds, like the chiton. This is{7} a garment resembling a mantle, which appears in many archaic vase pictures in two distinct forms: either as a wide cloak covering the greater part of the body, or as a narrow covering lightly draped. The first form, corresponding to the later male himation, is most commonly combined with the long chiton. The cut of this cloak is four-cornered, probably oblong, and it is worn in such a way that the greater part of it falls behind and covers the back and part of the legs, while in front it is thrown over the shoulders and arms, and falls down over the body, two of its points falling within the arms and the other two without. The other form, which may be in general compared with the later chlamys, is found with both the long and the short chiton, and is also sometimes worn as the only covering, without any under garment. This may, however, be regarded as the ideal clothing, which does not correspond to real life, just as in later monuments we find the chlamys alone without the chiton. It is put on in such a way that the lower arm is left uncovered, and the two points fall down in front over the shoulder and upper arm, while behind it either covers only the upper part of the back, or else the cloak falls down so far that its edge is almost as low as the points in front. (Compare Fig. 3, representing a dance from the François vase.) We cannot pronounce with certainty on the shape of this cloak. It appears, however, to have been oval or elliptical, and to have ended in two points; it was folded in such a way that the folded part was worn inside, while the edges, which were ornamented with wide borders, fell outside. In Fig. 2, where the shape of the cloak is that of an ellipse cut through the long axis, the folding is also evident. I should therefore differ from Helbig in regarding this narrower{8} chlaina as the garment called in epic poetry diplax. Neither kind of cloak is fastened, and they both differ from that of later periods in being worn open in front. In Homeric poetry another kind of chlaina is also mentioned, which corresponds more closely to the later one; since it is stated that the folded chlaina is fastened on the shoulder with a brooch. No proof of this, however, has as yet been found in the older monuments.

The himation, or chlaina, appears on ancient monuments stiff and unwrinkled, similar to the chiton. This is{7} a garment that looks like a mantle, and it’s shown in various archaic vase images in two main styles: either as a wide cloak covering most of the body or as a narrow piece lightly draped. The first style, which matches the later male himation, is usually worn over the long chiton. This cloak is cut in a four-cornered shape, likely oblong, and is draped so that most of it falls behind to cover the back and part of the legs. In front, it’s thrown over the shoulders and arms, draping down over the body with two ends falling within the arms and the other two outside. The second style, which can generally be compared to the later chlamys, is seen with both long and short chitons and can also be worn alone without any undergarment. However, this may represent the ideal attire, not matching everyday life, just as we later see the chlamys worn without the chiton. It’s worn so that the lower arm is left bare, and the two ends fall down in front over the shoulder and upper arm, while in back, it either only covers the upper part of the back or hangs low enough that its edge is nearly as low as the points in front. (See Fig. 3, showing a dance from the François vase.) We can’t say for sure what shape this cloak was, but it seems to have been oval or elliptical and ended in two points. It was folded so that the folded part was worn inside, while the edges, decorated with wide borders, hung outside. In Fig. 2, where the cloak is shaped like an ellipse cut along the long axis, the folding is also visible. I would therefore disagree with Helbig in considering this narrower{8} chlaina to be the garment referred to in epic poetry as diplax. Neither type of cloak is fastened, and both are different from those of later periods in that they’re worn open in front. In Homeric poetry, another kind of chlaina is mentioned that aligns more closely with the later version, as it indicates that the folded chlaina is pinned at the shoulder with a brooch. However, no evidence of this has yet been found in the older monuments.

Fig. 3.

Fig. 3.

As a remnant of the most primitive dress, clothes made of skins, such as were afterwards worn only by country people, huntsmen and the like, still existed in the Homeric age. Homer several times mentions skins as the dress of soldiers; on the older monuments we see them drawn over a short chiton, and sometimes even fastened with a girdle.

As a leftover from the most basic clothing, outfits made of animal skins, which were later only worn by rural folks, hunters, and similar people, were still around in the Homeric age. Homer refers to skins multiple times as the attire of soldiers; on older monuments, we see them worn over a short chiton and occasionally even secured with a belt.

How long this ancient dress continued in use we cannot determine with any certainty; but the majority even of vase pictures with black figures show a different dress. It is true, as we mentioned just now, that the long chiton still continued in use besides the short one, but the cut and the mode of wearing it changed.{9}

We can’t say for sure how long this ancient dress was used; however, most vase illustrations with black figures depict a different style of dress. It’s true, as we just mentioned, that the long chiton was still worn alongside the short one, but the design and the way it was worn changed.{9}

The monuments of this period almost always show signs of drapery, and this is, moreover, of an artificial, exaggerated, and pedantic kind. It must have been the fashion at that time, that is, from the sixth till nearly the middle of the fifth century, to lay the folds of men’s dress, as well as of women’s, in symmetrically parallel lines. In pictures the lower edges of dresses and cloaks show various regularly cut-out points, while on the inner side there are many small zigzag folds arranged with laborious symmetry. (Compare Fig. 4, “The Rape of Helen,” after a vase picture by the vase painter Hiero.) This may be partly due to the artistic style, which at that period inclined to over-elaboration; yet it is impossible to doubt that we find here not only an expression of archaic art, but also the representation of a dress laboriously and artificially folded, stiffened, and ironed, in which the folds were produced by external aids, such as ironing, starching, pressing, even stitching of the stuff laid in folds, or sewing such folds on to the material. We cannot determine when this custom began in Greece. In works of art we find it comparatively late in the sixth century B.C.; yet, as Helbig remarks, it is by no means impossible that this fashion existed at a far more ancient period, since the custom of laying material in artificial folds by means of stiffening or ironing was already known in Egypt in 4000 B.C.; and it therefore seems extremely probable that the Phoenicians adopted the practice at a very early period, and introduced it into Greece. It is a very natural assumption that this mode of draping would in the first instance be adopted for linen material, and that it would therefore be introduced among the Greeks with the linen chiton, which took the place of the woollen one formerly worn.{10}

The monuments from this period almost always show signs of drapery, which is often artificial, exaggerated, and overly meticulous. It must have been the trend at that time, from the sixth century to nearly the middle of the fifth century, to arrange the folds of both men's and women's clothing in symmetrical parallel lines. In artworks, the lower edges of dresses and cloaks have various regularly cut points, while the inner sides feature many small zigzag folds arranged with painstaking symmetry. (See Fig. 4, “The Rape of Helen,” based on a vase painting by the vase painter Hiero.) This may partly be due to the artistic style of the time, which tended towards over-elaboration; however, it's undeniable that we not only see an expression of archaic art here but also a depiction of clothing that is stiffly and artificially folded, ironed, and shaped by external methods such as ironing, starching, pressing, or even stitching the fabric into folds. It's unclear when this custom began in Greece. We see it relatively late in the sixth century B.C.; yet, as Helbig notes, it’s entirely possible that this fashion existed much earlier, as the practice of creating artificial folds using stiffening or ironing was already known in Egypt by 4000 B.C.. Therefore, it seems very likely that the Phoenicians adopted this method at a very early stage and brought it to Greece. It’s a reasonable assumption that this style of draping would initially be used for linen fabric, which would have been introduced among the Greeks with the linen chiton, replacing the previously worn woolen style.{10}

Fig. 4.

Fig. 4.

On the other hand, however, it is probable that, as woollen clothing was afterwards worn as well as linen, they attempted to ornament this in similar fashion by artificial folds; the works of art, however, show that these folds were far less in quantity and less sharply defined in woollen clothing than in linen, which is naturally much better adapted for the purpose.

On the other hand, it's likely that since wool clothing was later worn alongside linen, they tried to decorate it in a similar way with artificial folds. However, artwork shows that these folds were much less frequent and not as sharply defined in wool clothing compared to linen, which is naturally much better suited for this purpose.

Apart from the folds, the clothes now became wider and more comfortable, and were less closely girt round the hips. The chiton is still a garment made by sewing, and the long differs from the short only in length, not in shape. Both are, as a rule, so cut as to be sewn together regularly below the girdle; above the girdle they are sometimes provided with a slit on one side to facilitate putting on. They usually have sleeves, sometimes short, sometimes long; these are either fastened all round, or, as is also the case in female dress, open at the top and fastened by pins or buttons. In this case the chiton is sewn in such a manner as to be all in one above the girdle as far as the sleeve, and open at the top, so that the slits for the arms and neck are connected; the wearer puts the chiton over his head, draws up the sleeve on the upper arm, and thus supplies the opening for the neck. Besides this, there is often an ornamental arrangement such as we find in the female dress of the same period a puff of regular folds (kolpos), formed by drawing up the dress over the girdle and letting the piece drawn up all round fall again over the girdle; and, in addition, a bib falling over the breast in zig-zag folds, which appears, as a rule, to be a separate piece sewn on the dress at the opening of the neck. In Fig. 4 we observe the kolpos and bib over the short chiton of Hermes in the centre, the bib{12} also over the long chiton of Paris (on the left), and of Tyndareus (on the right).

Aside from the folds, the clothing has become wider and more comfortable, and it’s no longer tightly fitted around the hips. The chiton is still a garment created by sewing, and the long version differs from the short one only in length, not in shape. Generally, both are cut to be sewn together below the belt; above the belt, they sometimes feature a slit on one side to make it easier to put on. They typically have sleeves, which can be short or long; these are either fully fastened, or, as seen in women’s clothing, open at the top and secured with pins or buttons. In this case, the chiton is sewn so that it is all one piece above the belt up to the sleeve and open at the top, connecting the slits for the arms and neck. The wearer puts the chiton over their head, pulls the sleeve on the upper arm down, and creates the neck opening. Additionally, there is often an ornamental feature similar to those in contemporary women's clothing: a puff of regular folds (kolpos), created by gathering the fabric above the belt and allowing the gathered portion to fall back over the belt; plus, a bib cascading over the chest in zig-zag folds, which usually appears to be a separate piece sewn onto the garment at the neck opening. In Fig. 4, we see the kolpos and bib over Hermes's short chiton in the center, with the bib{12} also over the long chitons of Paris (on the left) and Tyndareus (on the right).

In this dress we already find the elements of the male costume common throughout classic Greece in the fifth century. It is modelled on the ancient elaborate style, and the sewing is reduced as much as possible, while the garment falls in regular free folds, and fits closely to the figure. According to Thucydides, it was at Sparta that it first became customary to adopt a uniform dress for the whole male population, and thus to do away with a distinction which had hitherto prevailed between the dress of poor and rich. This distinction, at any rate, held in so far that at Athens the richer people, as Thucydides states, wore the long linen chiton, the poorer people the short woollen one. At Athens and in Ionia the long linen chiton remained as the dress of older people till shortly before the time of Thucydides; but then it was universally discarded, or rather reserved for the classes mentioned above, and for festive occasions; while the short woollen chiton from that period became the universal dress. This is usually found in the form of a widish garment sewn together below the girdle, and above it divided into two parts, a front and back piece, put on in such a manner as to be fastened together by pins or fibulae on the shoulder. If the chiton was allowed to fall quite free it usually fell down about as far as the knees; but it was customary, especially when unimpeded and free movement was necessary, to draw up a part above the girdle and let it fall in folds below it. (Compare Fig. 5.) Workmen, countrymen, sailors, and others whose occupation required free movement of the right arm, used only to fasten the two pieces of the chiton on the left shoulder, then the points of the other side hung down in front and behind, and left the{13}

In this garment, we can see the elements of the male outfit typical in classic Greece during the fifth century. It is designed in an intricate ancient style, with minimal sewing, allowing the fabric to drape in regular, loose folds while closely fitting the body. According to Thucydides, it was in Sparta where it first became standard for all men to wear a uniform style, eliminating the differences that previously existed between the attire of the wealthy and the poor. This distinction did exist to some extent, as in Athens, wealthier individuals, as noted by Thucydides, wore a long linen chiton, while poorer individuals opted for a shorter woolen version. In Athens and Ionia, the long linen chiton remained the attire for older people until shortly before Thucydides' time; however, it was then generally phased out or mainly kept for the classes mentioned earlier and for special occasions. The short woolen chiton became the standard dress from that point on. This was typically a wider garment stitched together below the waist, with the upper part divided into front and back pieces, worn in such a way that it was secured with pins or fibulae at the shoulder. When the chiton was left to hang freely, it usually reached the knees; however, it was common, especially when unimpeded and free movement was needed, to gather some of it above the waist and allow the rest to fall in folds below. (Compare Fig. 5.) Workers, farmers, sailors, and others whose jobs required free movement of the right arm would typically fasten just the two pieces of the chiton on the left shoulder, leaving the ends of the other side to hang down in front and behind, and left the{13}

Fig. 5.

Fig. 5.

right breast, shoulder, and arm exposed. This costume, of which the relief in Fig. 6 gives a representation, was called exomis. Strictly speaking, it is no actual garment, but only a particular way of wearing the chiton; but special tunics for labourers were made in{14}

right breast, shoulder, and arm exposed. This costume, illustrated in Fig. 6, was called exomis. Technically, it's not a real garment, but rather a specific way of wearing the chiton. However, special tunics for laborers were made in{14}

Fig. 6.

Fig. 6.

this fashion. Besides this, chitons were afterwards made with the upper part also sewn together, and with armholes or short sleeves, which, however, never covered more than a part of the upper arm. Long sleeves falling to the hand belong exclusively to barbarian costume. Yet the bib, which as late as the first half of the fifth century was worn with the male chiton also, is not a part of later costume.

this fashion. In addition to this, chitons were later designed with the upper part also stitched together, featuring armholes or short sleeves, which, however, never covered more than part of the upper arm. Long sleeves extending to the hand are only part of barbarian attire. However, the bib, which as recently as the first half of the fifth century was worn with the male chiton as well, is not part of later attire.

From this time onward the name “himation” was used for the cloak worn with the chiton, while “chlaina” was only retained for a special kind, distinct rather by its material than by its shape. The himation was often worn in the oldest period in the way described above, that is, with two points falling on the two sides in front. (Compare the Hermes in Fig. 4.) But it became more and more common, and from the classic period onwards quite universal, to fold the cloak tightly round, and this was done as follows. One point was drawn from the back over the left shoulder and held fast here between the chest and arm, then the cloak was drawn round over the back in wide folds reaching to the shins, and from there back again to the front on the right side. This was done in two ways. If the right arm was to be kept free the himation was drawn through under the right shoulder and in front folded across the body and chest, while the last piece was thrown back across the left shoulder (compare the Paris in Fig. 4 on the left), or else over the left arm (compare the man on the right in Fig. 4). The other mode, and the one common in the dress of an ordinary citizen, was to draw the cloak over the right arm and shoulder, so that at most the right hand was exposed, and then to throw it back again over the left shoulder. This arrangement was facilitated by small weights of clay or lead sewn on{16}

From this point forward, the term “himation” was used to refer to the cloak worn with the chiton, while “chlaina” was reserved for a specific kind that differed mainly in its material rather than its shape. In the earliest period, the himation was often worn as described above, with two points hanging down on either side in front. (See the Hermes in Fig. 4.) However, it became increasingly popular, and by the classic period, it was quite common to wrap the cloak tightly around the body. This was done as follows: one point was brought from the back over the left shoulder and secured between the chest and arm. Then, the cloak was pulled back over the back in wide folds reaching down to the shins, and from there back to the front on the right side. There were two methods for this. If the right arm was to remain free, the himation was drawn under the right shoulder and then folded across the body and chest, with the final part thrown back over the left shoulder (compare the Paris in Fig. 4 on the left), or over the left arm (compare the man on the right in Fig. 4). The other method, which was typical for ordinary citizens, involved pulling the cloak over the right arm and shoulder so that only the right hand was visible, and then throwing it back over the left shoulder. This setup was made easier by small weights of clay or lead sewn on{16}

Fig. 7.

Fig. 7.

the points, which helped to keep the cloak firm in its place. It was, however, a special art, which required practice, and probably also assistance, to produce a beautiful and harmonious drapery in this kind of dress; and the position of the wearer showed itself in the way in which he wore his himation, which ought neither to be drawn up too far, nor fall too low. It was also regarded as inelegant to wear the cloak from right to left. There is no nobler or more perfect example of this costume, in which the chiton is combined with the himation, than the portrait statue of Sophocles in the Lateran given in Fig. 7. Here the wide cloak with its many folds covers the form in such a way as not to hide the shape of the body, and the various folds caused by the position of the arm and the mode of draping the cloak are combined together in the most harmonious manner. A humorous counterpart of this ideal figure is Fig. 8 in terra-cotta, representing a vulgar citizen in chiton and himation.

the points that helped keep the cloak securely in place. It was, however, a particular skill that required practice and likely some help to create beautiful and balanced drapery in this type of dress; and the way someone wore their himation reflected their position, as it should neither be pulled up too high nor hang too low. It was also seen as unrefined to wear the cloak from right to left. There is no better or more perfect example of this outfit, where the chiton is paired with the himation, than the portrait statue of Sophocles in the Lateran shown in Fig. 7. Here, the wide cloak with its many folds drapes over the body in a way that doesn’t conceal its shape, and the various folds caused by the positioning of the arm and the way the cloak is worn come together in the most harmonious way. A humorous counterpart to this ideal figure is Fig. 8 in terracotta, depicting a common citizen in chiton and himation.

Fig. 8.

Fig. 8.

The “chlamys” was a special kind of cloak which originated in Thessaly, but from the fifth century{18}

The “chlamys” was a unique type of cloak that came from Thessaly, but from the fifth century{18}

Fig. 9.

Fig. 9.

onwards became common in Greece. Originally it was a soldier’s or rider’s dress, and is, therefore, only seen on statues worn over armour. It is a short cloak of light material and oval shape, fastened by means of a brooch either in front at the neck, or more commonly on the right shoulder, thus covering the left arm and leaving the right free. (Compare Figs. 9 and 9, of which Fig. 9 shows the former mode of wearing the cloak, while in Fig. 10 the youth with the spear has his whole left side covered by the chlamys.) The chlamys was the common dress of youths as soon as they attained their majority ἐϕηβεία and entered the cavalry; till that age they wore no upper garment over the chiton in the ancient period, but in later times a wide himation, in which they usually enveloped themselves entirely. It was regarded as correct for modest boys not to have their arms exposed. Hermes also, the divine representative of youth, usually appears in the chlamys, but this is{19} generally lightly folded and thrown over the left arm. Apollo too, except where he wears the long chiton as harp-player, is usually represented on works of art with the chlamys. It is, however, unusual in male dress, with the exception of military costume, and is never found in combination with the long chiton.

Onwards became common in Greece. Originally, it was worn by soldiers or riders and is typically seen on statues over armor. It’s a short cloak made of light material and has an oval shape, fastened with a brooch either at the neck in front or, more often, on the right shoulder, which covers the left arm and leaves the right free. (Compare Figs. 9 and 9, where Fig. 9 shows the previous way of wearing the cloak, while Fig. 10 depicts the youth with the spear having his entire left side covered by the chlamys.) The chlamys was the standard attire for young men once they reached maturity ἐϕηβεία and joined the cavalry; before that age, they didn't wear an upper garment over the chiton in ancient times, but later on, they commonly wore a wide himation that enveloped them entirely. It was seen as proper for modest boys not to expose their arms. Hermes, the divine representation of youth, typically appears in the chlamys, but it's usually lightly draped and thrown over the left arm. Apollo, too, except when he’s depicted as a harp player in a long chiton, is usually represented in art with the chlamys. However, it’s not common in male attire, except for military uniforms, and it’s never found paired with the long chiton.

Fig. 10.

Fig. 10.

At home, as a rule, only the chiton was worn. It was, however, not considered correct to be seen thus in the street: only artisans or eccentric people went out without a cloak; but it was just as incorrect to appear without the chiton, only in the himation or chlamys. It is true this is very common on works of art: Zeus, Poseidon, and some other gods are represented without the chiton, and only in the himation, and Hermes and Apollo only in the chlamys; and even in representations of daily life we very often see in statues, reliefs, vase pictures, etc.,{20} men without under garments, clad only in the cloak (compare the youth in Fig. 9), and also in portrait figures. This is, however, a liberty taken by artists in order to avoid concealing the body entirely by the dress, but by no means corresponding to reality. Only those who specially desired to harden their bodies, and also poor people and certain philosophers who wished to proclaim their cynic principles by exceedingly scanty dress, went out, even in winter, in a cloak without an under garment. Shirt and trousers were unknown in Greek male dress; the latter are Oriental, and therefore only appear on monuments representing barbarous persons.

At home, people usually only wore the chiton. However, it wasn’t considered acceptable to be seen like that on the street: only artisans or eccentric individuals went out without a cloak; but it was just as unacceptable to be seen without the chiton, wearing only the himation or chlamys. It's true this is very common in artworks: Zeus, Poseidon, and some other gods are depicted without the chiton, only in the himation, while Hermes and Apollo are shown only in the chlamys; even in everyday life representations, we often see statues, reliefs, vase pictures, etc.,{20} of men without undergarments, just in the cloak (see the youth in Fig. 9), as well as in portrait figures. This, however, is an artistic liberty taken to avoid concealing the body entirely with clothing, and it doesn’t reflect reality. Only those who specifically wanted to harden their bodies, as well as poor individuals and certain philosophers who aimed to express their cynic beliefs through minimal clothing, would go out, even in winter, in a cloak without an undergarment. Shirts and trousers were not part of Greek male attire; the latter are from the East and only appear in monuments depicting barbaric people.

As regards female dress, it may be stated at once that the strong contrast found in modern times between the dress of men and women is foreign to Greek antiquity: both have essentially the same elements, sometimes even the same shape; and this similarity becomes greater the nearer we get to antiquity. This was not carried so far that a woman could simply have put on a man’s under garment; in fact, even the Homeric epics distinguish the woman’s peplos from the man’s chiton. Unfortunately, both the shape and the mode of wearing the Homeric peplos are matters of dispute which cannot be satisfactorily settled by the words of the epic. According to Helbig, it was not essentially different from the long male chiton; like this, it descended to the feet, fitting closely and without folds to the figure, and was provided with an opening for head and arms. The girdle was worn rather low down, not immediately under the breast or round the waist, but round the hips, and fell down somewhat in front. The peplos was put on by means of a slit between the breasts, which often descended as far as{21} the feet, and was fastened by a large number of fibulae, or hooks. Helbig thinks that this fashion was due to Oriental influence, since such openings are very commonly found on monuments representing Oriental nations.

When it comes to women's clothing, it’s clear that the strong contrast we see today between men's and women's attire didn’t exist in ancient Greece: both shared essentially the same elements and sometimes even the same style; this similarity becomes more pronounced the closer we look at ancient times. However, this didn't go so far as for a woman to simply wear a man's undergarment; in fact, even in the Homeric epics, the woman’s peplos is distinguished from the man’s chiton. Unfortunately, there is disagreement over the shape and way of wearing the Homeric peplos that can't be definitively resolved by the words of the epic. According to Helbig, it wasn’t essentially different from the long male chiton; like it, it reached the feet, fitted closely without folds to the body, and had openings for the head and arms. The girdle was worn lower down, not right under the breast or around the waist, but around the hips, and hung down a bit in front. The peplos was put on through a slit between the breasts, which often extended down to {21} the feet and was secured with many fibulae, or hooks. Helbig believes that this style was influenced by Eastern fashion since such openings are commonly found on monuments depicting Eastern nations.

There is much in favour of Helbig’s hypothesis, especially the circumstance that a dress similar in many respects appears to have maintained itself for several centuries. The vase pictures, as well as several works of art, show, as Boehlau has remarked, that in almost all the Greek states (especially Corinth, Chalcis, Athens, Megara, Sparta, as well as Ionian and Sicilian towns) a closely-fitting chiton was worn by women as late as the seventh, perhaps even the sixth, century. This was not drawn over the head, but put on like our dress of the present day, and open in front. Numerous monuments of the oldest style show that slit in front, and it appears to be seldom wanting in very ancient pictures of the deities. This chiton is provided with tight sleeves falling down to the elbows, and is generally adorned at all the edges (accordingly round the neck and armholes, as well as round the hem) with broad stripes and patterns of various colours; and as a further peculiarity it has folds drawn up over the girdle and falling on each side over the hips.

There’s a lot to support Helbig’s theory, particularly the fact that a dress similar in many ways seems to have lasted for several centuries. The vase images, along with several pieces of art, show, as Boehlau noted, that in almost all the Greek city-states (especially Corinth, Chalcis, Athens, Megara, Sparta, and various Ionian and Sicilian towns), women were still wearing a snug chiton as late as the seventh century, possibly even into the sixth century. This dress wasn’t pulled over the head but was worn like modern dresses, with an open front. Many ancient monuments show this front slit, and it seems to be a common feature in very old depictions of the gods. This chiton has fitted sleeves that go down to the elbows and is typically decorated at all the edges (around the neck and armholes, as well as the hem) with wide stripes and patterns in different colors; additionally, it has folds gathered up over the waist, draping down on each side over the hips.

Helbig’s hypothesis concerning the Homeric peplos: that it had a long opening in front extending to the feet, has been energetically combated by Studniczka, who attempts to explain differently all the passages quoted from the epics in support of the other theory, and regards the strips down the front found on monuments as merely meant for ornamental purposes, and not a reminiscence of that opening. Studniczka, for his part, considers the Homeric female{22} dress identical with the so-called Doric, which is described to us by writers as the oldest Greek female dress, in place of which the Ionic afterwards came. His first assumption, therefore, is that the dress was not sewn and arranged for slipping on, but rather consisted in a shawl-shaped piece of stuff fastened on the shoulders by means of pins. This is not the fitting place to discuss this controversy; we must therefore content ourselves with alluding to it, and refrain from deciding in favour of either opinion, since this would not be the purpose of our book.

Helbig’s theory about the Homeric peplos—that it had a long opening in the front that reached down to the feet—has been vigorously opposed by Studniczka, who tries to reinterpret all the excerpts from the epics that support the alternative view. He believes the strips found down the front on monuments were simply for decoration, not a reminder of that opening. Studniczka thinks the Homeric female dress is the same as the so-called Doric style, described by writers as the earliest Greek female clothing, which was later replaced by the Ionic style. So, his main argument is that the dress wasn’t sewn and designed to be pulled on, but instead was a shawl-like piece of fabric secured at the shoulders with pins. This isn’t the right place to delve into this debate, so we will just mention it briefly and refrain from choosing sides, as that isn’t the focus of our book.

Herodotus informs us, concerning the female dress of the historic period, that the Athenian women in olden times wore the Doric dress, a woollen chiton fastened with fibulae, but afterwards, instead of this, adopted the Ionic dress, a stitched linen chiton. However simple this statement may sound, it is by no means so easy to trace this change of dress on the works of art. These show us female dresses in ancient times which appear to have been sewn rather than pinned together; while the chiton which we find in the classic period of Greek art may really be traced back to the Doric type. It is, therefore, comprehensible that attempts lately made, especially by Boehlau and Studniczka, to trace the transition from the ancient Doric to the later Ionic costume on works of art, should have led to very different results.

Herodotus tells us about women's clothing in ancient times, noting that Athenian women originally wore the Doric dress, which was a wool chiton fastened with pins. Eventually, they switched to the Ionic dress, which was a stitched linen chiton. While this may sound straightforward, it’s not easy to connect this shift in clothing with the artistic representations. The artworks from that period show female garments that seem to have been sewn rather than pinned, while the chiton found in classic Greek art can actually be linked back to the Doric style. Therefore, it makes sense that recent attempts, especially by Boehlau and Studniczka, to trace the evolution from the ancient Doric to the later Ionic fashion in art have produced very different outcomes.

If we look at the female dress on the oldest vase pictures (compare Figs. 1, 3, 11-15), we almost always find a stiff chiton descending without folds to the feet (the Homeric name “peplos” gradually falls into disuse), which could, however, in no case be as narrow as it is depicted, else it would be impossible to walk in it; the feet as a rule are uncovered, but sometimes the dress is lengthened behind in the form{23}

If we look at the female clothing in the oldest vase images (compare Figs. 1, 3, 11-15), we typically see a stiff chiton that falls straight down to the feet without any folds (the Homeric term "peplos" is gradually falling out of use). However, it couldn’t possibly be as tight as shown, or it would be impossible to walk in. Generally, the feet are bare, but sometimes the dress has a longer back in the form{23}

Fig. 11.

Fig. 11.

of a train, and there touches the ground. (Compare Fig. 15.) The girdle is regularly worn with this chiton, rather high up, and so as to be visible. There is also a second garment covering breast and shoulders, and falling down nearly as far as the girdle. How this{24}

of a train, and there touches the ground. (Compare Fig. 15.) The belt is typically worn with this tunic, positioned quite high so that it can be seen. There’s also an additional garment that covers the chest and shoulders, falling down nearly to the belt. How this{24}

Fig. 12.

Fig. 12.

chiton was put on, and how the upper garment was connected with it, is not clear. When we see long borders descending from the girdle to the feet on some figures, and also continued above the girdle (as in the case of two women in Fig. 11), we might assume that here was an opening for putting on the dress; but we have already shown above that these borders are often of a purely ornamental character, and have no structural importance; and, indeed, they are entirely wanting on many chitons. It is, therefore, generally assumed that the garment represented here was sewn together below, and thus fastened all round, but above the girdle was open at the side, and that the bib was produced by making this upper part double, and fastening the folded ends on the shoulders with pins, thus corresponding to that style which is commonly called Doric. In fact, the point of the dress, passed from the back to the front, is often visible on the shoulder (compare Figs. 1, 3, and 11); sometimes even the long pin which fastened both points can be plainly recognised (Fig. 11); but in spite of this there is a great deal that this hypothesis does not explain. It is true we may reconcile with it the occasional appearance of different borders at the neck of the bib, for these might be sewn on, and thus this garment would be constructed ready for the wearer, while in the corresponding dress of the{25} later period it rested with the wearer to draw down a shorter or longer piece of her chiton. But how are we to explain that upper part of the chiton in such a case as Fig. 12? Here it is closely fastened at the side. Clearly the artist wished to represent an armhole. These two facts are in opposition to the previous hypothesis, unless we assume that the upper part also was sewn together on one side, and its open side with the pins must be sought on the left side of the woman, which is not visible here. It is still more remarkable when, as in Fig. 13, the painter represents the lower part of the chiton with a pattern and the upper plain; or, as in Fig. 14, gives different patterns to the two parts. If we do not attribute this to the arbitrary fancy of the artist, or assume that the upper part of the chiton was ornamented with a different material behind, we are reduced to the opinion which, in view of similar developments in the dress of a later period, is not improbable—that this upper part was sometimes quite separate from the chiton, and was put on as a special garment.

How the chiton was worn and how it was attached to the upper garment isn't clear. When we see long borders extending from the belt to the feet on some figures, and also continuing above the belt (as seen in two women in Fig. 11), we might think this was a way to put the dress on. However, we've already shown that these borders are often just decorative and don’t serve a structural purpose; in fact, they are completely missing on many chitons. Therefore, it's generally believed that the garment shown here was stitched together below and fastened all around, but was open at the sides above the girdle. The bib was created by doubling this upper part and fastening the folded ends on the shoulders with pins, which aligns with the style commonly referred to as Doric. In fact, the part of the dress that goes from the back to the front is often visible on the shoulder (see Figs. 1, 3, and 11); sometimes even the long pin that secured both points can be clearly seen (Fig. 11); but despite this, there is much that this theory doesn't explain. While we can reconcile the occasional appearance of different borders at the neck of the bib—since these might be sewn on, making the garment ready for the wearer—this isn’t the case in the later period, where it was up to the wearer to adjust the length of her chiton. But how do we explain the upper part of the chiton in the case of Fig. 12? Here, it is tightly fastened at the side, clearly indicating that the artist intended to show an armhole. These two facts contradict the previous theory, unless we assume that the upper part was also sewn together on one side and that the open side with the pins must be on the left side of the woman, which is not visible here. It’s even more interesting when, as in Fig. 13, the painter shows the lower part of the chiton with a pattern and the upper part plain; or, as in Fig. 14, gives different patterns to the two parts. If we don’t credit this to the artist’s whim or assume that the upper part was made of different material underneath, we are led to the opinion—considering similar trends in later dress styles—that this upper part was sometimes entirely separate from the chiton and was worn as a distinct garment.

Fig. 13.

Fig. 13.

With this costume we sometimes find an over garment, which must not, however, be confused with the himation. This is worn over the chiton, but{26} fastened in by the girdle also, and is usually open on one side. (Compare Fig. 15.) This upper garment, which usually is only seen below the girdle, is sometimes made of the same material as the bib, sometimes of a different one, but it usually differs in colour and pattern from the garment worn under it. It is not very evident from the vase pictures how this was put on, but it seems to have been draped and not sewn, and worn over the chiton for more elaborate dress, and fastened together with it by means of the girdle.

With this costume, we sometimes see an outer garment, which shouldn't be mistaken for the himation. This is worn over the chiton, but{26} also secured by the girdle, and is usually open on one side. (See Fig. 15.) This upper garment, which is typically only visible below the girdle, can sometimes be made from the same material as the bib or from a different one, but it usually has a different color and pattern from the garment underneath. It's not very clear from the vase pictures how this was worn, but it seems to have been draped rather than sewn, and was worn over the chiton for a more elaborate look, secured together with it by the girdle.

Fig. 14.

Fig. 14.

With this antique costume the himation was worn as a cloak, which, both in its shape and in the mode of wearing, corresponded absolutely to the large himation worn by men; like this, it specially covered the back and fell over the arms in two points. There is, however, this distinction between the male and female costume, that the women often drew this cloak up so high as to cover the back of the head (compare Fig. 1), a fashion which also continued in later times.

With this old-fashioned outfit, the himation was worn like a cloak, which, in both its shape and how it was worn, was exactly like the large himation that men wore; like this, it specifically covered the back and draped over the arms at two points. However, there is a difference between male and female attire in that women often pulled this cloak up high enough to cover the back of the head (compare Fig. 1), a style that continued in later times.

The change which we see gradually produced in this costume on works of art has been often regarded as a real change in the fashion, but was probably{27}

The change we slowly see in this costume in artworks has often been seen as a genuine shift in fashion, but was probably{27}

Fig. 15.

Fig. 15.

in great part only a consequence of the development of art, which rendered it possible to represent a great deal which at an earlier stage could not be depicted. As in the case of male dress, the dresses on the vase pictures gradually become wider with fuller folds. At first, it is true, they are still so narrow that if a long step is taken the shape of the body becomes very distinct; but the cylindrical form, quite free from folds, which the earliest vase style gives to the woman’s dress below the girdle, disappears entirely. Besides this we find, instead of the outer wrap, a puffing, or kolpos, which henceforth is the characteristic of the female dress. This was arranged in various ways, though in later times it was sometimes dispensed with altogether. There are different modes of producing this kolpos: sometimes it belongs to the dress itself; the length of the dress then so far exceeds that of the body that, in order to prevent the hem from dragging on the ground, a piece must be drawn up above the girdle, which then falls down in folds below it, and in the fashion of the time, which we have first to deal with, often descends a long way, not, however, equally all round the waist, but only in front, and probably also behind. But as the vase pictures often represent this upper part as of an entirely different material from the under dress, it is possible that it was sometimes not connected with the chiton, but was a distinct garment worn over the under dress, and, like the chiton, fastened in by the girdle. (Compare Fig. 16.) If we remember that in the ancient dress of the previous period, the bib was sometimes a distinct garment, we may surmise that this gradually developed into the kolpos close round the waist, and that the fashion of constructing this girding by means of the chiton itself, and not by a separate piece, was a further stage in this development. With this costume we usually find longish sleeves, reaching below the elbow, as a rule wide and puffed, though very narrow round the armholes. It is evident that a chiton of this description, as well as the upper garment, if it was separate, was entirely constructed by sewing, and was put on over the head by passing the arms into the sleeves; for we nowhere find an opening above the girdle in this dress. We do, however, find, when the upper garment is separate, that the chiton has an opening on one side below the girdle. If we remember the remark of Herodotus previously quoted about the introduction of the stitched Ionic linen chiton, it is a natural assumption that this chiton, which was entirely put together by sewing, and worn without pins, was an Ionic garment; and in accordance with this we find this particular form of sleeve on Athenian reliefs as well as on those of Asia Minor.

It's largely a result of how art has evolved, allowing for the depiction of things that couldn't be shown before. For example, like with men's clothing, the dresses in vase paintings become progressively wider with fuller folds. Initially, they are so narrow that when someone takes a long step, the shape of their body is very noticeable. However, the cylindrical shape of women's dresses in the earliest vase style, which lacks folds below the waist, completely disappears. Instead of the outer wrap, we see a puffing, or kolpos, that becomes a signature feature of women's dresses. This was styled in various ways, although later on, it was sometimes omitted altogether. There are different methods of creating this kolpos: sometimes it's part of the dress itself; in this case, the dress is longer than the body, and to keep the hem from dragging, a section is pulled up above the waist, cascading down in folds beneath it. In the earlier styles we’re first discussing, it often hangs down quite far, but not evenly all around the waist—mostly in the front and probably in the back as well. The vase paintings often show this upper section made from a different material than the under dress, suggesting it might sometimes not be attached to the chiton but rather a separate garment worn on top and, like the chiton, secured by a girdle. (Compare Fig. 16.) Remembering that in ancient costumes from the previous period, the bib was sometimes a separate piece, we can speculate that this later developed into the kolpos tightly wrapped around the waist, with the way of securing it with the chiton itself representing a further evolution. Along with this outfit, we typically see longer sleeves that extend below the elbow, generally wide and puffed but quite narrow near the armholes. It's clear that a chiton like this, as well as the upper garment when it was separate, was entirely made by sewing and was worn by pulling it over the head, with arms going through the sleeves; there's no opening above the waist in this style. However, when the upper garment is separate, the chiton does have an opening on one side below the waist. Considering Herodotus's earlier comment about the introduction of the stitched Ionic linen chiton, it’s reasonable to assume that this chiton, which was fully sewn together and worn without pins, was an Ionic garment; and we see this style of sleeve on Athenian reliefs as well as those from Asia Minor.

in great part only a consequence of the development of art, which rendered it possible to represent a great deal which at an earlier stage could not be depicted. As in the case of male dress, the dresses on the vase pictures gradually become wider with fuller folds. At first, it is true, they are still so narrow that if a long step is taken the shape of the body becomes very distinct; but the cylindrical form, quite free from folds, which the earliest vase style gives to the woman’s dress below the girdle, disappears entirely. Besides this we find, instead of the outer wrap, a puffing, or kolpos, which henceforth is the characteristic of the female dress. This was arranged in various ways, though in later times it was sometimes dispensed with altogether. There are different modes of producing this kolpos: sometimes it belongs to the dress itself; the length of the dress then so far exceeds that of the body that, in order to prevent the hem from dragging on the ground, a piece must be drawn up above the girdle, which then falls down in folds below it, and in the fashion of the time, which we have first to deal with, often descends a long way, not, however, equally all round the waist, but only in front, and probably also behind. But as the vase pictures often represent this upper part as of an entirely different material from the under dress, it is possible that it was sometimes not connected with the chiton, but was a distinct garment worn over the under dress, and, like the chiton, fastened in by the girdle. (Compare Fig. 16.) If we remember that in the ancient dress of the previous period, the bib was sometimes a distinct garment, we may surmise that this gradually developed into the kolpos close round the waist, and that the fashion of constructing this girding by means of the chiton itself, and not by a separate piece, was a{29} further stage in this development. With this costume we usually find longish sleeves, reaching below the elbow, as a rule wide and puffed, though very narrow round the armholes. It is evident that a chiton of this description, as well as the upper garment, if it was separate, was entirely constructed by sewing, and was put on over the head by passing the arms into the sleeves; for we nowhere find an opening above the girdle in this dress. We do, however, find, when the upper garment is separate, that the chiton has an opening on one side below the girdle. If we remember the remark of Herodotus previously quoted about the introduction of the stitched Ionic linen chiton, it is a natural assumption that this chiton, which was entirely put together by sewing, and worn without pins, was an Ionic garment; and in accordance with this we find this particular form of sleeve on Athenian reliefs as well as on those of Asia Minor.

much of this is simply a result of the evolution of art, which made it possible to depict a lot of things that couldn’t be illustrated before. Similar to men’s clothing, the dresses shown on vase paintings gradually became wider with fuller folds. At first, they were still so narrow that if a long step was taken, the shape of the body became quite clear; however, the cylindrical style of the earliest vases that shaped women’s dresses below the waist completely disappears. Instead of the outer wrap, we see a puffing known as kolpos, which became a defining feature of women’s clothing from then on. This was styled in various ways, although over time it was sometimes left out entirely. There are different ways to create this kolpos: sometimes it’s part of the dress itself; when this happens, the length of the dress exceeds the body length so much that to prevent the hem from dragging on the ground, a section has to be pulled up above the waist, which then falls down in folds below it. In the fashion of the time we're discussing, it often hangs down quite a bit, but not evenly all around the waist—more in the front and probably also in the back. However, since vase pictures often show the upper part made from completely different material than the underdress, it’s possible that it wasn’t always connected to the chiton but was a separate piece worn over the underdress, fastened in place by the girdle like the chiton. (See Fig. 16.) If we consider that in ancient clothing from the previous period, the bib was sometimes a separate garment, we might guess that this eventually evolved into the kolpos closely wrapped around the waist, and that making this girding via the chiton itself instead of a separate piece was a{29} further stage in this evolution. With this outfit, we usually find long sleeves that extend below the elbow; generally wide and puffed, although quite narrow around the armholes. It’s clear that a chiton like this, as well as the upper garment if it was separate, was made entirely by sewing and was put on over the head by sliding the arms into the sleeves; because we don’t find any opening above the girdle in this outfit. However, when the upper garment is separate, the chiton does have an opening on one side below the girdle. If we recall the comment from Herodotus about the introduction of the stitched Ionic linen chiton, it’s reasonable to assume that this chiton, which was completely sewn together and worn without pins, was an Ionic garment; and accordingly, we see this specific style of sleeve in Athenian reliefs as well as those from Asia Minor.

Fig. 16.

Fig. 16.

Contemporaneously with this change in female dress, the elaboration of the folds mentioned above{30} with cut-out corners and regular zigzag folds, produced by stiffening and ironing, becomes more and more apparent, especially round the hems of the lower garments. It is true we must not depend too much on the monuments, for we often observe on these that only the front hem of the garment has the zigzag folds, while the back hem is quite plain, with only a suggestion of the necessary stiff folds. (Compare Figs. 17 and 17.) It is evident, therefore, especially in the case of the vase painters, that this drapery is not so much an imitation of actual costume as a peculiarity of the artist’s style.

At the same time as this change in women's clothing, the detailed folds mentioned earlier{30}, featuring cut-out corners and consistent zigzag folds, created by stiffening and ironing, become increasingly noticeable, especially around the hems of lower garments. It's important not to rely too heavily on monuments, as we often see that only the front hem of the garment displays the zigzag folds, while the back hem is quite plain, merely hinting at the necessary stiff folds. (Compare Figs. 17 and 17.) Therefore, it's clear, particularly in the works of vase painters, that this drapery isn't so much a replication of actual clothing as it is a distinctive element of the artist's style.

If we may draw any conclusion from the above-mentioned facts as to the differences between Doric and Ionic costume, these do not appear to be fundamental, affecting the shape and appearance of the whole dress, but rather to have depended essentially on the mode of wearing, for the Doric chiton was shaped by pinning, the Ionic constructed by sewing. There is, however, a difference of material, since the Doric chiton was woollen and the Ionic linen. Nor must we understand Herodotus to mean that the Doric dress disappeared entirely after the introduction of the Ionic, for the monuments show us clearly that both kinds existed side by side; so that just at the time of Herodotus the chiton, which, at any rate in its upper part, was not sewn, but fastened by pins or buttons, was the more common. It is true that fashion, which was just as important in antiquity as now, is apparent in various changes, and these are especially conspicuous in pictures by the vase painters of the fifth century, such as Hiero, Duris, Brygos, etc. On these monuments (compare Figs. 4, 18, 19) the female dress is much wider and fuller than before, the kolpos goes all round the{31}

If we can draw any conclusions from the facts mentioned above about the differences between Doric and Ionic clothing, these differences don't seem to be fundamental, affecting the shape and overall look of the garments. Instead, they mainly rely on how the clothing was worn; the Doric chiton was fastened with pins, while the Ionic was sewn together. There's also a difference in materials, with the Doric chiton made of wool and the Ionic made of linen. We shouldn't interpret Herodotus to imply that the Doric attire completely vanished after the Ionic style was introduced, as monuments clearly show that both styles coexisted. At the time of Herodotus, the chiton, which was generally unsewn at the top and held in place by pins or buttons, was more widely worn. It's true that fashion, just as significant in ancient times as it is today, is evident through various changes, particularly in the artwork of fifth-century vase painters like Hiero, Duris, Brygos, and others. In these works (see Figs. 4, 18, 19), women's clothing appears much wider and fuller than before, with the kolpos extending all around the{31}

Fig. 16.

Fig. 16.

body, and falls down below the hips almost to the knees. There is a sort of mantle, which falls a little way below the breast; there are almost always sleeves, as there were in the previous fashion, but they are generally less puffed and have no narrow armhole, but a wide opening at the arms. The mode of putting on the chiton is also different, and corresponds to the Doric fashion; the sleeves are not sewn together all round, but have a slit at the top, so that when the chiton is put on it is quite open there.{32} The drawing together of the sleeve openings by little fibulae or buttons fastens the chiton together at the neck, and gives the whole dress consistency. Fig. 17, a cithara player about to tie, or possibly to unloose, the girdle which fastens her upper garment, shows this method of putting on and fastening the upper garment very plainly. However, the bib, which is usually found, is absent here.

body, and falls down below the hips almost to the knees. There’s a kind of mantle that hangs just below the breast; it almost always has sleeves, like the previous style, but these are generally less puffed and have a wide opening for the arms instead of a narrow armhole. The way of putting on the chiton is also different and aligns with the Doric style; the sleeves aren’t sewn shut all the way around but have a slit at the top, so when the chiton is worn, it’s completely open there.{32} The openings of the sleeves are pulled together using small fibulae or buttons, securing the chiton at the neck and giving the whole outfit structure. Fig. 17, a cithara player about to tie or possibly untie the girdle that holds her upper garment, clearly demonstrates this way of wearing and fastening the top piece. However, the bib that is usually included is missing here.

Fig. 18.

Fig. 18.

But if we look somewhat more closely at this costume, we find in it a sort of combination of the{33} Doric and Ionic. The mantle is due to the former, the kolpos to the latter: the fastening with fibulae is characteristic of the former, the sewing of the latter. For we must regard a chiton like that worn by the Maenad on the left in Fig. 18 as one connected piece, one wide garment, more than twice the length of the body, sewn together round the sides, open at top and bottom, out of which the wearer constructed the bib and sleeves by drawing up the folds and letting them fall over the girdle, and by fastening or buttoning on the arms and shoulders. There is, however, reason to suppose that parts of this dress were sometimes separately constructed of different material. On the vase pictures of that period the various parts of the dress are sometimes characterised by different drapery. As a rule, the folds of the dress are marked by unbroken black lines: but, besides these, we sometimes find reddish brown, zigzag, or wavy lines (thus in Fig. 17, the upper part of the woman’s dress; in Fig. 18, the kolpos of the Maenad on the right; in Fig. 19, the kolpos and the sleeve). When we observe (as in Fig. 18) that in other figures the corresponding parts of the dress are all marked by the same lines, we find ourselves almost forced to the conclusion that the artists wished to represent distinct garments separately put on, especially as this distinction of unbroken and zigzag folds can also be traced in sculpture. It would be very easy to imagine it in such a dress as that in Fig. 17; for if in Fig. 16 the upper garment above the girdle is distinct, it might also be the case in Fig. 17. But such an assumption would be more difficult, nay, almost impossible, for Fig. 18. If we assume distinct material for the kolpos, the woman would be wearing three separate garments—the long chiton, which simply covers the whole body, the kolpos, and{34} over that a distinct upper garment with sleeves. The dress in Fig. 19 would be no less complicated. It seems, therefore, that we ought not to lay too much stress on that treatment of the folds; probably the artists made use of it in order to distinguish sometimes between the wavy folds of full garments, sleeves, etc., and the stiff folds of the perpendicular skirt. For we may observe that the wavy folds are never found in these perpendicular garments, such as the chiton and the bib.

But if we take a closer look at this outfit, we see it’s a mix of the{33} Doric and Ionic styles. The mantle comes from the former style, while the kolpos comes from the latter. The fastening with fibulae is typical of the former, and the sewing is from the latter. We should see a chiton like the one worn by the Maenad on the left in Fig. 18 as a single piece, a wide garment that is more than twice the length of the body, stitched together at the sides, open at the top and bottom. The wearer shaped the bib and sleeves by pulling up the folds and letting them drape over the girdle, and by fastening or buttoning on the arms and shoulders. However, there’s reason to believe that some parts of this outfit were sometimes made separately from different materials. In the vase paintings from that time, the various parts of the attire are sometimes shown with different drapery. Usually, the folds of the garment are depicted with solid black lines, but alongside these, we occasionally see reddish-brown, zigzag, or wavy lines (as in Fig. 17, the upper part of the woman's dress; in Fig. 18, the kolpos of the Maenad on the right; in Fig. 19, the kolpos and the sleeve). When we notice (as in Fig. 18) that in other illustrations the corresponding parts of the outfit are all marked with the same lines, we feel almost compelled to conclude that the artists aimed to depict separate garments being worn, especially since this distinction between solid and zigzag folds is also evident in sculpture. It would be quite easy to envision this in an outfit like that in Fig. 17; if in Fig. 16 the upper garment above the girdle is separate, then it could also be the case in Fig. 17. But assuming such a distinction would be more difficult, indeed almost impossible, for Fig. 18. If we assume different materials for the kolpos, the woman would be wearing three separate items—the long chiton, which covers the entire body, the kolpos, and{34} on top of that a distinct upper garment with sleeves. The outfit in Fig. 19 would be equally complex. Therefore, it seems we shouldn't place too much emphasis on the treatment of the folds; likely the artists used it to sometimes differentiate between the flowing folds of full garments, sleeves, etc., and the stiff folds of the straight skirt. We can see that the wavy folds never appear in these straight garments, such as the chiton and the bib.

Fig. 19.

Fig. 19.

If the vase painters are to be relied on, especially in the arrangement of the girding, the fashion at Athens in the middle of the fifth century B.C. was still rather heavy and awkward. It was not until the excessive fulness of the girding was limited that it developed that regular and truly noble dress which we admire in the female figures of classic art and the following period. Still the dress is by no means uniform, for the same chiton can be worn in various ways, according to the arrangement of the girding and bib. The vase picture in Fig. 20 gives examples of this. There were, in particular, two methods. The one was to cover the body from the feet to the shoulders with a piece of stuff, and to fasten this by drawing the points of the folded back piece over the shoulders and hooking them to the points of the front piece, which was also doubled{35}

If we can trust the vase painters, especially regarding the way the girding is arranged, the style in Athens during the middle of the fifth century B.C. was still quite heavy and clumsy. It wasn't until the excessive fullness of the girding was toned down that it evolved into the regular and truly elegant drape we admire in the female figures of classical art and the subsequent period. Still, the dress isn't uniform at all, as the same chiton could be styled in different ways depending on how the girding and bib were arranged. The vase image in Fig. 20 shows examples of this. There were, in particular, two methods. One was to cover the body from the feet to the shoulders with a piece of fabric, fastening it by pulling the ends of the folded back piece over the shoulders and securing them to the points of the front piece, which was also doubled{35}

Fig. 20.

Fig. 20.

back. Then the extra piece fell down at the back and front, and the girdle was passed over it. The stuff was then drawn up a little over the girdle, while the ends of the garment fell down over the hips. Strictly speaking, the kolpos here fell over the bib. (Compare the figure on the left.) The second plan was to take a longer piece of the chiton than was required below the girdle, so that the remainder fell on the ground; the upper part was drawn up to the shoulders and fastened there by fibulae, either in such a way that these were visible (in that case the doubled pieces were fastened together), or so that the pins were hidden by the front piece{36}

back. Then the extra piece fell down at the back and front, and the belt was passed over it. The fabric was then pulled up a bit over the belt, while the ends of the garment draped down over the hips. Technically, the fabric here hung over the bib. (See the figure on the left.) The second method was to use a longer piece of the chiton than what was needed below the belt, so that the rest fell to the ground; the top part was pulled up to the shoulders and secured there with clasps, either in a way that made them visible (in which case the doubled sections were fastened together), or so that the pins were concealed by the front piece{36}

Fig. 21.

Fig. 21.

(then the doubled piece at the back was fastened to the under layer of the front piece, as in Fig. 20). The bib then fell freely over the breast and back till a little above the waist, the superfluous piece below was drawn up over the girdle. The manner of arranging this kind of dress, which is the commoner, is very clearly seen in the bronze statue from Herculaneum represented in Fig. 21. The girl, who is in the act of dressing herself, has already girded the chiton, and is now arranging the bib; she has fastened it on the left shoulder{37} and is now drawing the folded back piece over the right shoulder with her right hand, in order to pin to it the front piece, which she holds in her left hand in such a way that the back piece may fall over the front piece. The points of both then fall over the hips to right and left a little more than half-way down the front breadth. To complete her dress, the girl will then draw up part of the garment, which is too long for walking, over the girdle, and this will appear below the bib. In the dress of the best period this puffing does not fall as low as before (or as that on Fig. 20). It is so arranged that the folds fall lower on the sides than in the middle, so that its lines may follow the outline of the bib, the points of which fall lower at the sides. Thus originated that beautiful costume, inspired by a truly artistic spirit, which we admire in the best Attic works of the age of Pheidias. As an example of this, compare Fig. 22, a Caryatid, from the Erechtheum at Athens.

(then the doubled piece at the back was fastened to the under layer of the front piece, as in Fig. 20). The bib then draped freely over the chest and back, stopping just above the waist, while the excess fabric below was pulled up over the girdle. The way this dress is styled, which is the more common method, is clearly illustrated in the bronze statue from Herculaneum shown in Fig. 21. The girl, who is in the process of dressing herself, has already secured the chiton and is now adjusting the bib; she has fastened it on her left shoulder{37} and is using her right hand to pull the folded back piece over her right shoulder, so she can pin the front piece, which she holds in her left hand, allowing the back piece to drape over the front piece. The points of both pieces then hang over the hips to the right and left, just below halfway down the front. To finish her outfit, the girl will pull up part of the dress that is too long for walking over the girdle, which will show below the bib. In the dress from the best period, this puffing does not hang as low as before (or as shown in Fig. 20). It is arranged so that the folds hang lower on the sides than in the middle, allowing the lines to follow the shape of the bib, whose points drop lower at the sides. Thus emerged that beautiful costume, inspired by a truly artistic spirit, which we admire in the finest Attic works from the time of Pheidias. As an example of this, compare Fig. 22, a Caryatid, from the Erechtheum at Athens.

Fig. 22.

Fig. 22.

Fig. 23.

Fig. 23.

With this dress sleeves, like those above described, are sometimes, but not always, worn. They are usually half-sleeves, with openings fastened by buttons or fibulae, not pieces separately sewn on, but part of the actual chiton.

With this dress, sleeves like the ones mentioned above are sometimes, but not always, worn. They are usually half-sleeves, with openings secured by buttons or brooches, not separate pieces sewn on, but part of the actual chiton.

The last-described form of the chiton, which formed the kolpos and bib by means of the girdle and pins, continued in the next period, and seems not only to have extended throughout Greece, but also throughout later Greek antiquity down to the Roman period. But there were also several other styles of dress, distinguished partly by their shape, partly by the manner of wearing. Thus, for instance, the general form of the chiton was retained, but the dress was made more comfortable by the separate construction of the bib, which, as we observed, was probably the case at an earlier period too, and by sometimes omitting it altogether. Sometimes, again, only a light chiton was worn without any kolpos or bib, either with a girdle which was sometimes worn above the waist (compare Fig. 23, “A Daughter of Niobe”), or sometimes falling quite freely (compare Fig. 24). Afterwards it was not unusual for the bib to fall below the girdle, while the kolpos was entirely absent (compare Fig. 25), or else fell above the bib (compare Fig. 20). In the graceful female figure in Fig. 26 there is another peculiarity. Here, as in Fig. 25, the chiton is open at one side, even below the hips, which was not the case with the ordinary dress, especially that worn out of doors. It is probable that this was the original form of the so-called Doric chiton, for it is thus that the Doric maidens were dressed, and on this account were mockingly described as “showing their hips.” In the ideal figures the chiton of Artemis and the Amazons,{40}

The last version of the chiton, which created the kolpos and bib using a girdle and pins, continued into the next period and seems to have spread not only across Greece but also throughout later Greek antiquity up to the Roman period. There were also several other styles of dress, varying partly in shape and partly in how they were worn. For example, the general shape of the chiton was kept, but the dress became more comfortable with a separate bib, which, as we noted, likely existed earlier as well, and sometimes the bib was left out entirely. At times, only a light chiton was worn without any kolpos or bib, secured with a girdle that was worn either above the waist (see Fig. 23, “A Daughter of Niobe”) or hanging freely (see Fig. 24). Later on, it was common for the bib to sit below the girdle while the kolpos was completely absent (see Fig. 25) or sometimes it fell above the bib (see Fig. 20). In the elegant female figure in Fig. 26, there's another interesting feature. Here, like in Fig. 25, the chiton is open on one side, even below the hips, which was not typical for regular dresses, especially those worn outdoors. It is likely that this was the original style of the so-called Doric chiton, as this is how Doric maidens were dressed, leading to them being mockingly referred to as "showing their hips." In the ideal figures, the chiton of Artemis and the Amazons,{40}

Fig. 24.

Fig. 24.

though shorter, is of the same kind. The form of the chiton fastened together all round originated so early that we only find the kind open at the side in rare instances on the oldest monuments. This{41} chiton corresponds in shape most closely to the short male chiton; like this, it often only extends to the knees, and is fastened on the shoulders by pins without forming the bib. The dress with regular sleeves is also found in the later costume, either connected with the under garment or specially constructed so as to cover only the upper part of the body. It was fastened together all round, and opened at the sleeves, which were constructed by buttons.

though shorter, is of the same kind. The design of the chiton that was fastened all around originated so early that we only see the kind open at the side in rare instances on the oldest monuments. This{41} chiton most closely resembles the short male chiton; like this, it often only goes down to the knees and is secured at the shoulders with pins without forming the bib. The style with regular sleeves is also present in later costumes, either attached to the undergarment or specifically designed to cover only the upper part of the body. It was fastened all around and opened at the sleeves, which were designed with buttons.

Fig. 25.

Fig. 25.

The himation continued to be the usual upper garment. In the older costume of the sixth and fifth centuries it is often treated as a scarf in the manner above described, with two points falling down in front over the shoulders (compare Figs. 4 and 4), but afterwards women began to wear the himation in the same way as men, either enveloping the arms entirely or leaving the right arm free (compare Fig. 23). A third mode of wearing the himation, which, however, is commoner in older than in later costume, is to draw it from the right shoulder across the breast to the left hip, leaving the left breast uncovered, and letting the points fall down on the right{42}

The himation remained the standard upper garment. In the older style of the sixth and fifth centuries, it was often worn like a scarf, with two points hanging down in front over the shoulders (see Figs. 4 and 4), but later on, women started to wear the himation like men, either covering their arms completely or leaving the right arm bare (see Fig. 23). A third way to wear the himation, which is more common in older styles than in later ones, involves pulling it from the right shoulder across the chest to the left hip, leaving the left breast uncovered and allowing the points to hang down on the right{42}

Fig. 26.

Fig. 26.

side of the body. In the pictures it often looks as though the himation were fastened on the shoulder by pins, or even stitched together. We also find a light kind of shawl, put on something in the manner{43} of the scarf worn by ladies some forty or fifty years ago. In fact, there seem to have been many varieties of female dress in the Alexandrine period, but we are not intimately acquainted with the details, as our principal authorities, the vase pictures, at that time no longer confined themselves as strictly as in the older periods to the prevailing fashion. In one of Theocritus’ idylls a woman puts on first her chiton, then a peronatris (a robe fastened by clasps) of costly material, and over that an ampechonion. It is not clear what sort of garment this peronatris was. On the other hand, the terra-cottas of that period often represent graceful female forms in walking dress, that is, in the chiton and himation. Thus in Fig. 27, a and b, we see a woman in a long dress with a train, wearing over it a cloak drawn over her head in such a manner that only her face is visible. To promote freedom of motion her cloak is drawn up over both arms, which are closely enveloped. In a similar matron-like dress is the lady represented in the terra-cotta figure, No. 28. She holds up her long himation daintily with both hands, to enable her to walk more easily.

side of the body. In the pictures, it often looks like the himation is fastened on the shoulder with pins or even stitched together. We also see a light kind of shawl worn similar to the scarves ladies used to wear about forty or fifty years ago. In fact, there seem to have been many types of women’s clothing during the Alexandrine period, but we don’t know the details very well, as our main sources, the vase pictures, no longer adhered as strictly to the fashion of the time as they did in earlier periods. In one of Theocritus’ idylls, a woman first puts on her chiton, then a peronatris (a robe fastened by clasps) made from luxury material, and over that an ampechonion. It’s not clear what kind of garment the peronatris was. On the other hand, the terra-cottas from that period often depict elegant female figures in walking attire, meaning in the chiton and himation. Thus in Fig. 27, a and b, we see a woman in a long dress with a train, wearing a cloak drawn over her head so that only her face is visible. To allow for freedom of movement, her cloak is pulled up over both arms, which are closely wrapped. In a similar matron-like outfit is the woman shown in the terra-cotta figure, No. 28. She holds up her long himation delicately with both hands to make it easier to walk.

We cannot with certainty prove the existence of a chemise, since those expressions which are generally thus interpreted appear to relate to different kinds of chitons. Sometimes we see in vase pictures representing scenes from the baths short garments with little sleeves, which cannot well be anything but chemises, worn under the actual chiton. We must not, however, assume that these were universally worn; far commoner was the band called strophion, corresponding to the modern corset, used to check the excessive development of the breasts, or to hold them up when the firmness of youth was gone.{44}

We can't definitely prove that a chemise existed, since the terms usually interpreted this way seem to refer to different types of chitons. Sometimes, we see vase paintings showing scenes from the baths with short garments that have small sleeves, which could only be chemises, worn underneath the actual chiton. However, we shouldn't assume these were worn everywhere; what was much more common was the band called strophion, similar to a modern corset, used to limit the growth of the breasts or to support them when youth’s firmness had faded.{44}

Fig. 27a.

Fig. 27a.

We know very little about the colour and pattern of the dresses. The clothing worn by men, or, at any rate, those of the lower classes who laboured in the workshop or in the field, was certainly dark, either of the natural colour of the wool or dyed brown, grey, etc. Otherwise the commonest colour for the chiton and himation was white, and, as such garments naturally soon got dirty, they were often sent to the fuller, who washed them and gave them fresh brightness by means of pipeclay and similar methods. On festive occasions gaily-coloured dresses were usually worn, and then even simple people indulged in the luxury of bright colour; though, as a rule, to display this in ordinary, every-day life was regarded in the better ages of Greek antiquity as a mark of vanity or characteristic of a dandy. Naturally, women were more inclined to{45}

We know very little about the colors and patterns of the dresses. The clothing worn by men, or at least those in the lower classes who worked in workshops or fields, was definitely dark, either in the natural color of the wool or dyed brown, gray, etc. For the most part, the most common colors for the chiton and himation were white, and since such garments quickly got dirty, they were often sent to the fuller, who would wash them and restore their brightness using pipe clay and similar methods. During festive occasions, brightly colored dresses were usually worn, and even everyday people enjoyed the luxury of vibrant colors; however, displaying this in ordinary life was generally seen as a sign of vanity or characteristic of a dandy during the better periods of Greek antiquity. Naturally, women were more inclined to{45}

Fig. 27b.

Fig. 27b.

bright hues, and they were especially fond of saffron-coloured dresses, and also of materials with coloured borders and rich designs. Generally speaking, we may infer from the works of art that bright colour and rich ornamentation were most popular in the oldest period, and afterwards again in the epoch of declining taste; while the classic period made but a sparing use of either. The older vase pictures almost always represent materials with coloured patterns, either purely ornamental designs (compare Figs. 10, 11, 13), or with representations of figures. Sometimes whole scenes full of figures in coloured embroidery were part of the dress, and this was sometimes arranged in rows, like the decorations on pots in ancient art. (Compare Fig. 12.) This is quite natural if we consider that in the more ancient costume there was scarcely any drapery; both the chiton and the cloak were drawn tightly round the figure, and, therefore, the pictures could be fully developed and seen without any interruption{46} from folds. Purely ornamental patterns are also very common, and show great variety, but very seldom good designs. Checks and diamonds were especially popular.

bright colors, and they particularly liked saffron dresses, as well as fabrics with colored borders and elaborate designs. Overall, we can gather from the artworks that bright colors and rich decoration were most favored in the earliest period and then again during the time of declining taste; while the classical period used them sparingly. The older vase paintings almost always depict materials with colorful patterns, either purely decorative designs (compare Figs. 10, 11, 13) or images of figures. Sometimes entire scenes filled with figures in colorful embroidery were part of the attire, and this was occasionally arranged in rows, similar to the decorations on pots in ancient art. (Compare Fig. 12.) This makes sense when we consider that in more ancient clothing, there was hardly any drapery; both the chiton and cloak were fitted closely to the body, allowing the images to be fully displayed without any interruptions from folds.{46} Purely decorative patterns are also very common and show great variety, but seldom have good designs. Checks and diamonds were especially popular.

Fig. 28.

Fig. 28.

As the fashion in dress changed, so did the use of materials with patterns; for garments worn at religious ceremonies, or by actors, the coloured embroidery was retained; but in ordinary life the men, and even women, gradually discarded it, or at any rate reduced it to moderate proportions compared with the rich fulness of ornament in the older fashion, which almost concealed the real colour of the dress. This is especially noticeable in the chiton when it falls in free folds, while the old-fashioned chiton, which had very few folds, bore bolder designs. It is also the case with the himation, which even in the classic period, when{47} it no longer fell stiff and straight over the back, but was drawn round the body in plentiful drapery, was often richly adorned with embroidery. The reason is probably because such shawl-like garments are more loosely related to the body, and therefore the introduction of a pattern which weakened the impression of the figure is less disturbing here than in the chiton. However, these bright-coloured cloaks were exceptional luxuries. The fashion of the better period shows its classic sense of beauty in forming chiton and cloak from materials of one colour, and merely introducing ornaments at the seams and edges, and these such as are of especial beauty and noble simplicity.

As fashion evolved, so did the use of patterned materials. For clothes worn at religious ceremonies or by actors, colorful embroidery remained popular; however, in everyday life, both men and women gradually moved away from it, or at least toned it down compared to the elaborate designs of earlier styles, which often obscured the true color of the clothing. This is especially evident in the chiton when it hangs in loose folds, while the older chiton, which had very few folds, featured bolder patterns. The same applies to the himation, which, even in the classic period, when it no longer draped stiffly and straight over the back but was wrapped around the body in abundant drapery, was often richly embellished with embroidery. This is likely because such shawl-like garments are more loosely fitted, making the introduction of a pattern that distracts from the figure less noticeable than in the chiton. However, these brightly colored cloaks were rare luxuries. The fashion of the later period reflects a classic sense of beauty by making the chiton and cloak from materials of a single color, only adding decorative elements at the seams and edges, and these elements are chosen for their exceptional beauty and noble simplicity.

In the fourth century B.C. a gradual decline is again observable, and after the time of Alexander the Great rich designs, sometimes introducing figures, become commoner, even in purely Hellenic dress. Numerous examples on works of art show us the unaesthetic and absurd side of this fashion. The elaborate patterns give a disturbing appearance to the whole figure; the outline of the body is completely hidden by the dress; and when the drapery is disturbed or folded, in the case of borders or materials covered with figures, the result is sometimes very ridiculous.

In the fourth century B.C., a noticeable decline starts to appear again, and after Alexander the Great's time, intricate designs, which sometimes included figures, became more common, even in traditional Greek clothing. Many artworks show us the unappealing and absurd aspects of this trend. The complex patterns make the entire figure look unsettling; the body's outline is completely obscured by the clothing; and when the fabric shifts or folds, especially with borders or materials featuring figures, the outcome can often be quite comical.

As regards the material of the dresses, we mentioned above that when the change described by Herodotus was made, the linen chiton was introduced, but woollen materials were not on that account discarded; and as men ceased to wear the chiton long, it became commoner to make it of wool. The oldest sculpture as a rule represents two distinct materials when once we get beyond the tight-fitting costume of the earliest period. One of these shows fine and flat{48} folds, while the other falls in large, deep folds. We cannot always maintain with certainty that these are two distinct materials, the former wool, the latter linen; sometimes it seems as though there were only two qualities of the same material, one being fine and thin, and the other coarse and thick. Yet the frequent use of linen is proved by the regular parallel and zigzag folds so common in the older art, which could only be produced in linen by artificial means.

Regarding the fabric of the dresses, we previously mentioned that when the change described by Herodotus occurred, the linen chiton was introduced, but wool fabrics were not discarded as a result; as men stopped wearing long chitons, it became more common to make them from wool. Generally, the oldest sculptures show two different materials once we move beyond the tight-fitting costumes of the earliest period. One material displays fine, flat{48} folds, while the other has large, deep folds. We can’t always confidently say these are two separate materials, with the former being wool and the latter linen; sometimes it seems like there are just two variations of the same material, one fine and thin, the other coarse and thick. However, the frequent use of linen is evidenced by the regular parallel and zigzag folds commonly found in older art, which could only be created in linen through artificial means.

As a rule, they wore, as we do, lighter stuffs in the summer and heavier ones in the winter; but though we very often find on archaic monuments transparent garments showing distinctly the outline of the body (compare Figs. 18, 24), we are scarcely justified in assuming a very widespread use of really transparent garments. Even though such thin materials may have been worn at that time, especially by hetaerae, their extensive use in vase painting is probably due to the fact that the painters, not knowing how to represent the outline of the body and the movements of the limbs under the dress, and yet desiring not to hide them completely by the clothes, resorted to this expedient of letting the outline appear through the dress material. These thin stuffs were always common in the dress of the hetaerae, but respectable women used them only as under garments. We may, however, assume that this was also a matter of fashion, since materials from the looms of the island of Amorgos, which were especially noted for their fineness and transparency, were only fashionable for a short time in the period of the older Attic comedy. Later allusions to these stuffs are made chiefly by the learned, and do not refer to actual reality. Moreover, it is natural that the circumstances of the persons concerned played a part in the choice of coarser or{49} finer materials. The stuffs introduced from foreign parts, such as cotton and muslin, could only be worn by the rich, as also silk, which, even in the Alexandrine period, was very rare and expensive. On the other hand, common men wore felt-like materials, and countrymen even tunics of skin or leather.

Generally, they wore lighter fabrics in the summer and heavier ones in the winter, just like us. However, while we often see in ancient art see-through garments that clearly outline the body (see Figs. 18, 24), we can't really assume that transparent clothing was widely used. Even if people wore such thin materials back then, especially hetaerae, their frequent depiction in vase painting likely stems from the fact that artists, unsure how to show the body and limb movements beneath clothing, opted to illustrate the outline through the fabric instead. Thin fabrics were common in the attire of hetaerae, but respectable women typically used them only as undergarments. It’s possible that this was also a fashion trend since fine and transparent fabrics from the island of Amorgos were only in style for a brief period during early Attic comedy. Later mentions of these materials are mostly from scholars and don’t reflect actual use. Additionally, it’s natural that a person's social status influenced their choice between coarser or finer fabrics. Imported materials like cotton and muslin were affordable only for the wealthy, as was silk, which remained rare and pricey even during the Alexandrine era. In contrast, common men wore felt-like materials, and rural people sometimes wore tunics made from skin or leather.

Fig. 29.

Fig. 29.

In Greek antiquity coverings for the feet were not so essential an article of clothing as at the present day, at any rate not for the male portion of the population. At home, and in summer, men as a rule went barefoot; artisans and other members of the lower classes and slaves did so out-of-doors also, as well as people who desired to harden their bodies, like Socrates, or those who perhaps only affected an ascetic mode of life, like some of the Cynic philosophers. At Sparta, where the State took cognisance of the dress and food of the citizens, young men were actually forbidden to wear shoes, and many adhered to this habit even in old age, as, for instance,{50} Agesilaus, who, even as an old man, used to go without shoes and chiton, dressed only in his cloak. Still, it was unusual for men to go out of doors in winter barefoot, as Socrates is said to have done during his campaign in Macedonia.

In ancient Greece, footwear wasn't as necessary for men as it is today. Usually, men went barefoot at home and in the summer. Artisans, lower-class individuals, and slaves also went without shoes outdoors, as did those who wanted to toughen themselves up, like Socrates, or those who pretended to live an ascetic lifestyle, like some Cynic philosophers. In Sparta, where the state controlled the clothing and diet of its citizens, young men were actually banned from wearing shoes, and many continued this practice into their old age, such as Agesilaus, who, even as an elderly man, went without shoes or a tunic, wearing only a cloak. However, it was rare for men to go outside barefoot in winter, unlike Socrates, who is said to have done so during his campaign in Macedonia.

Fig. 30.

Fig. 30.

Generally speaking, the footgear of the Greeks was of two kinds: sandals, that is, mere soles tied under the foot, and actual boots. Between the two, however, there were a great number of transition stages, so that it is sometimes impossible to say to which of the two classes some kinds belonged. Sandals, which were probably the oldest kind, and in Homer apparently the only one, were worn by men and women alike, though far more commonly by the{51}

Generally speaking, the footwear of the Greeks came in two types: sandals, which were just soles tied under the foot, and actual boots. However, there were many variations in between, making it sometimes unclear to which of the two categories certain styles belonged. Sandals, likely the oldest type, and apparently the only kind mentioned in Homer, were worn by both men and women, though much more commonly by the{51}

Fig. 31.

Fig. 31.

latter. They consisted of a sole made of several thicknesses of strong leather, with sometimes a layer of cork; to this straps were fastened, which passed across the foot and held them firm. For this purpose (compare the selection in Fig. 29, taken from works of art) a pair of straps passing over the instep and heel were often sufficient, and these were either tied or fastened in such a way that another strap, passing between the first and second toes, was connected with the other two, which were fastened to the edge of the sole and buckled on the instep, the buckle usually having the shape of a heart or a leaf. But these straps were often more numerous, and so complicated as to cover almost the whole foot, and thus resemble a perforated shoe. Sometimes they were continued as far as the ankle, or even the shins (compare the examples in Fig. 30), but this is only the case in{52} men’s dress. Costly and brightly-coloured leather, with gilt and other ornaments, made this footgear, which was naturally simple, both ornamental and expensive.

They were made with a sole crafted from multiple layers of strong leather, sometimes including a layer of cork. Straps were attached that went across the foot to hold them securely in place. For this, a pair of straps over the instep and heel was often enough, which were either tied or secured in a way that allowed another strap to connect between the first and second toes with the other two. These were attached to the edge of the sole and buckled over the instep, with the buckle typically shaped like a heart or a leaf. However, the straps could be more numerous and complex, covering nearly the entire foot and resembling a perforated shoe. Occasionally, they extended up to the ankle or even the shins (see examples in Fig. 30), but this mainly applied to men’s fashion. Luxurious and brightly colored leather, adorned with gold and other decorations, transformed this otherwise simple footwear into something ornamental and expensive.

Fig. 32.

Fig. 32.

The boots were something like ours; they covered the whole foot, and were laced or buttoned in front, over the instep, or at the side. In the older period men’s boots generally went above the ankle, and at the front edge had a more or less pointed tongue bent forward. (Compare examples in Fig. 31, which also show us how this tongue gradually became smaller, and at last disappeared entirely.) Afterwards, low shoes, generally stopping short of the ankle, were the rule, especially for women, if they did not wear sandals. Fig. 32 gives various examples of this: they{53}

The boots were similar to ours; they covered the whole foot and were laced or buttoned at the front, over the instep, or on the side. In earlier times, men’s boots typically reached above the ankle and had a more or less pointed tongue at the front that bent forward. (See examples in Fig. 31, which also show how this tongue gradually became smaller and eventually disappeared entirely.) Later on, low shoes, usually cut below the ankle, became the norm, especially for women, unless they wore sandals. Fig. 32 shows various examples of this: they{53}

Fig. 33.

Fig. 33.

are usually pointed at the toes, and old Spartan reliefs even represent shoes with points in front as part of female dress. Huntsmen, countrymen, and the like, wore high boots reaching to the shins (ἐνδρομίδες), laced or buttoned in front, as in Fig. 33.{54}

are usually pointed at the toes, and old Spartan reliefs even show shoes with points in front as part of women's clothing. Hunters, farmers, and others wore high boots that reached their shins (ἐνδρομίδες), laced or buttoned in front, like in Fig. 33.{54}

Fig. 34.

Fig. 34.

These generally had broad toes and thick soles, but like the ordinary shoes they had no heels. A common decoration of such boots were broad zigzag lappets of leather, falling down from the upper edge, as in the examples in Fig. 34. Between sandals and boots we find various forms of low shoes, in which the foot is partly covered with leather and partly with straps. Thus there was a kind of slipper covering the upper part of the foot in front, while the back was covered with straps, and another kind which left the toes quite free and covered the rest of the foot. Probably the crepida, which only originated in the Alexandrine period, but then became very common, belonged to this class, and was a shoe with low leather sides, from which straps passed across the foot. Other kinds of shoes we know only by their antique names. Thus there was an elegant kind worn by guests invited to dinner (βλαυταί); and a coarser kind worn chiefly by peasants (καρβατιναί) made of rough leather, and probably not on a block, but roughly sewn together by the country people them{55}selves. In fact, the number of names for footgear used by the ancient writers is very large, and we may thence conclude that the fashion changed frequently. Thus in Greece there were shoes of the Persian fashion. At Athens they wore Laconian shoes; Amyclaean, Sicyonian, Rhodian shoes, and others which are also mentioned, probably refer more to the shape than to the origin. There were also shoes called after celebrated men, who probably made use of them, such as Alcibiades shoes, Iphicrates shoes, etc.; but we cannot illustrate all these from works of art, in spite of the rich variety supplied by them. They also distinguished between shoes which, like our slippers, could be worn on either foot, and those which were made on particular lasts for the right and left foot. The latter were regarded as more elegant, for they laid great stress on having shoes well-fitting and not too wide. They said of people who wore too comfortable shoes that they “swam about” in them. It was a mark of poverty or avarice to wear patched boots, and heavy nailed shoes were only worn by soldiers or country people, and for others were regarded as a mark of rusticity.

These generally had wide toes and thick soles, but like regular shoes, they lacked heels. A common decoration for these boots featured wide zigzag leather flaps hanging down from the top edge, as seen in the examples in Fig. 34. Between sandals and boots, there were various types of low shoes that partly covered the foot with leather and partly with straps. For instance, there was a kind of slipper that covered the front of the foot while the back was secured with straps, and another type that left the toes exposed and covered the rest of the foot. Likely, the crepida, which first appeared during the Alexandrine period and then became very popular, falls into this category; it was a shoe with low leather sides and straps that crossed the foot. Other types of shoes we only know by their ancient names. For example, there was a stylish type worn by guests at dinner (βλαυταί) and a rougher type typically worn by peasants (καρβατιναί) made of coarse leather, probably not crafted on a block but crudely stitched together by the local people themselves{55}. In fact, ancient writers listed many names for footwear, indicating that fashion changed frequently. In Greece, there were shoes in the Persian style. In Athens, they wore Laconian shoes; Amyclaean, Sicyonian, Rhodian shoes, and others mentioned likely referred more to style than to origin. There were also shoes named after famous individuals who probably wore them, like Alcibiades shoes, Iphicrates shoes, etc.; however, we can't illustrate all these with art despite the diverse examples provided. They also distinguished between shoes that could fit either foot, like our slippers, and those crafted specifically for the right and left foot. The latter were considered more refined since they emphasized the importance of well-fitting shoes that weren’t too loose. They described people who wore overly comfortable shoes as “swimming” in them. Wearing patched boots marked someone as poor or stingy, and heavy nailed shoes were only worn by soldiers or rural people; wearing them otherwise was seen as rustic.

The material used was, as a rule, leather, but occasionally felt. They were mostly black; but we also find coloured shoes mentioned, especially for women, and sometimes see them represented on polychrome vases.

The material used was usually leather, but sometimes felt. They were mostly black; however, we also see colored shoes mentioned, especially for women, and occasionally see them depicted on colorful vases.

Stockings were unknown to antiquity, but sometimes in extreme cold it was the custom to wrap fur or felt round the legs. Thus, in Homer, old Laertes, when doing rough work in his garden wears gaiters of neat’s leather, and also gloves to protect himself against the thorns. As a rule, the latter were{56} also unknown; only actors wore something of the kind, but their object was, by apparent lengthening of the arms, to harmonise them with the artificial increase in height.

Stockings didn’t exist in ancient times, but in very cold weather, it was common to wrap fur or felt around the legs. For instance, in Homer, old Laertes wears leather gaiters and gloves while working in his garden to protect himself from thorns. Generally, gloves were{56} also not known; only actors wore something similar, but their purpose was to make the arms look longer, matching the artificially increased height.

Fig. 35.

Fig. 35.

As a rule, men went bare-headed, or wore caps in bad weather. Generally speaking, they distinguished, as we do, between hats and caps. The hat, whose distinguishing mark was the brim, bore the name petasos. It originated in Thessaly, but spread to other places, and at Athens was regarded as the characteristic riding hat, and as such was worn with the chlamys by youths. We see many in this dress on the Parthenon frieze. Otherwise the petasos was essentially a part of travelling dress, and, therefore, a usual attribute of Hermes as messenger of the gods. When older men wore the petasos there was generally some distinct reason for it. (Compare Figs. 9 and 9.) The shapes of the petasos on works of art are so various that it is sometimes difficult to tell whether they ought all to be included under the same name.{57}

As a general rule, men either went without hats or wore caps in bad weather. Like us, they recognized the difference between hats and caps. The hat, known for its brim, was called petasos. It originated in Thessaly but became popular in other regions, and in Athens, it was considered the typical riding hat, often worn with the chlamys by young men. We can see many of these outfits depicted on the Parthenon frieze. The petasos was mainly a part of travel attire and was commonly associated with Hermes, the messenger of the gods. When older men wore the petasos, it usually had a specific reason behind it. (Compare Figs. 9 and 9.) The shapes of the petasos seen in artworks vary so much that it can be hard to determine if they should all fall under the same name.{57}

Fig. 36.

Fig. 36.

Some of the hats are so very like caps that we can scarcely decide whether they ought to bear the name of petasos. In the oldest period the petasos almost always had a pointed, rather high crown, and a broad brim turned up in front and behind. (Compare the examples in Fig. 35.) Afterwards varieties were introduced; sometimes the crown was semi-circular, sometimes flattened, now high, now low, or with a little point like a button; the brim, too, was sometimes broad, shading the whole face, sometimes quite narrow; now turned down, now horizontal; at other times, again, turned up or bent round the head. Thus in the first half of the fifth century, we find a very peculiar shape. The brim projects in front in{58}

Some of the hats are so similar to caps that it's hard to say if they should be called petasos. In the earliest days, the petasos typically had a pointed, tall crown and a wide brim that was turned up at the front and back. (See the examples in Fig. 35.) Later on, different styles appeared; sometimes the crown was semi-circular, sometimes flat, sometimes high, sometimes low, or even with a little point like a button; the brim varied too—sometimes it was wide enough to shade the whole face, and other times it was quite narrow; sometimes it was turned down, sometimes straight across, and at other times it was turned up or curved around the head. This led to a very unique shape in the first half of the fifth century. The brim sticks out in front in{58}

Fig. 37.

Fig. 37.

a narrow point, and at the back is turned up as far as the high conical crown. (Compare Fig. 35.) The commonest shape is that of which examples are given in Fig. 36; the crown is tolerably flat, generally not higher than the skull; the brim, which is rather broad, and generally turned down, is not circular all round, but cut out at several places—either between the ears and the forehead, so that a point falls over the latter, while the brim extends in semi-circular form round the back of the head; or else this half is cut out in the same way as the front part, so that the brim ends in four points, which generally fall over the forehead, back of the head, and ears. Still, we sometimes find instances where it is only cut out over the forehead, and the points fall to the right and left of the face. This shape is very common in the best period, that is, in the fifth and fourth centuries. Afterwards, there were some very strange shapes, such as that in Fig. 37, on the left, which is found on vase pictures of the best period and reminds us of the hats pointed in front and behind worn at the beginning of this century. The petasos was fastened under the chin with a cord;{59} when it was not wanted it was pushed down below the neck, where it was kept in place by the cord; and we find it frequently in this position. (Compare Fig. 38.)

a narrow point at the back that curves up to the high conical crown. (See Fig. 35.) The most common shape is shown in Fig. 36; the crown is fairly flat, usually not taller than the skull; the brim, which is quite broad and generally turned down, isn't circular all around but rather cut out in several places—either between the ears and the forehead so that a point hangs over the forehead while the brim curves semi-circularly around the back of the head, or this half is shaped like the front part so that the brim ends in four points, typically falling over the forehead, back of the head, and ears. Occasionally, we see designs where it's only cut out over the forehead, with the points dropping to the right and left of the face. This shape is very popular during the peak period, specifically in the fifth and fourth centuries. Later on, some quite unusual shapes emerged, like the one in Fig. 37, on the left, which appears on vase paintings from the peak period and reminds us of the pointed hats worn at the beginning of this century. The petasos was secured under the chin with a cord; when not in use, it could be pushed down below the neck, held in place by the cord; and it often appears in this position. (See Fig. 38.)

Fig. 38.

Fig. 38.

When, as sometimes happens, the petasos has a high crown, and a narrow turned-up brim, it is often very like the pilos, a cap of leather or felt, which was the common dress of workmen, especially smiths, countrymen, fishermen, sailors, etc. Odysseus, as sailor, is almost always represented with it; and so is Charon, the ferryman of the nether world, Hephaestus, as smith, etc. Invalids who were obliged to protect their heads from the weather, also wore such caps. These caps, too, were of various shapes; semi-circular, fitting closely to the head, and half-oval, projecting somewhat beyond the head, or of a more pointed conical shape. (Compare that of Odysseus, Fig. 39, and the sailors, Fig. 40, where, as is often the case, it has a narrow, lower brim.) It is evident from the drawing that the material must have been skin, which was the commonest next to felt. These caps were often fastened with strings below the chin, and there was sometimes a bow at the apex by which they could be hung up.{60}

When, as sometimes happens, the petasos has a tall crown and a narrow turned-up brim, it often resembles the pilos, a cap made of leather or felt that was commonly worn by workers, especially blacksmiths, farmers, fishermen, sailors, and others. Odysseus, as a sailor, is almost always depicted wearing one; so is Charon, the ferryman of the underworld, and Hephaestus, the god of blacksmiths, etc. People who needed to protect their heads from the weather, like invalids, also wore these caps. They came in various styles: semi-circular, fitting closely to the head, half-oval, extending slightly beyond the head, or more pointed in a conical shape. (Compare the one worn by Odysseus, Fig. 39, and those worn by sailors, Fig. 40, which often have a narrow, lower brim.) It’s clear from the drawing that the material must have been skin, which was the most common after felt. These caps were often secured with strings under the chin, and sometimes featured a bow on top that allowed them to be hung up.{60}

Fig. 39.

Fig. 39.

Women, who were seen out of doors much seldomer than men, had even less need for head-coverings. Especially in the oldest period, where scarves covering the greater part of the hair were in fashion, they probably contented themselves with drawing the himation over their heads when they went out. (Compare Fig. 4.) This was often done{61} in later periods also, as we see in terra-cotta figures (compare Figs. 27 and 27); but even at that time women in the country, or travelling, often wore a petasos similar to that of the men, though with a narrower brim. A graceful Sicilian terra-cotta, represented in Fig. 41, shows a lady wearing one of these, and it is very becoming to the face. On the other hand, after the Alexandrine period, the tholia is very common. This is a light straw hat, with a pointed crown and broad brim, fastened by a ribbon and balanced on the head—no doubt very convenient, since the broad brim protected the wearer from the rays of the sun, but by no means becoming. Terra-cotta figures from Tanagra give numerous examples of this hat, which was evidently very common at the time, and is also mentioned by writers.

Women, who ventured outside far less frequently than men, had even less reason to wear head coverings. Especially in the earliest times, when scarves that covered most of the hair were in style, they likely just pulled the himation over their heads when going out. (Compare Fig. 4.) This practice was also common in later periods, as seen in terra-cotta figures (compare Figs. 27 and 27); however, even then, women in the countryside or traveling often wore a petasos similar to men’s, but with a narrower brim. A beautiful Sicilian terra-cotta, shown in Fig. 41, depicts a woman wearing one of these, and it suits her face nicely. On the other hand, after the Alexandrine period, the tholia became quite popular. This is a lightweight straw hat with a pointed crown and a wide brim, held on by a ribbon and sitting atop the head—certainly convenient, as the wide brim shielded the wearer from the sun, but not necessarily flattering. Terra-cotta figures from Tanagra provide many examples of this hat, which was evidently very common at the time, and it’s also noted by writers.

Fig. 40.

Fig. 40.

For further protection against the sun women often used sunshades, which were made to fold up like ours. Such sunshades are common on old{62}

For extra protection from the sun, women often used sunshades that folded up like the ones we have today. These sunshades were common in the past{62}

Fig. 41.

Fig. 41.

monuments, but, as a rule, ladies did not carry them themselves, but were accompanied by a slave, who performed this office for them. The sunshades were{63}

monuments, but, as a rule, women didn’t carry them themselves; they were accompanied by a servant who did this for them. The sunshades were{63}

Fig. 42.

Fig. 42.

usually round (compare Fig. 42), but there are also examples of a fan-shaped kind, which enabled the servant who walked behind to hold the sunshade by its long handle comfortably over her mistress without going too near her. Sometimes we even see men on vase pictures with sunshades. This, however, was regarded as effeminate luxury. The stick belonged to the ordinary equipment of a man. Old people walked{64} with the help of a heavy knotted stick, or leant on it as they stood, like the Athenian citizens on the Parthenon frieze; and young people also used them. They seem always to have used natural sticks; but the Laconian canes, with curved handles, were considered specially convenient, and were used at Athens by those who liked to imitate Spartan manners and customs. In the fourth century the use of sticks seems to have become less common.

usually round (compare Fig. 42), but there are also examples of a fan-shaped type, which allowed the servant walking behind to hold the sunshade by its long handle comfortably over her mistress without getting too close. Sometimes we even see men in vase paintings with sunshades. However, this was seen as an effeminate luxury. The stick was a normal part of a man's gear. Older people walked{64} with a heavy knotted stick for support, or leaned on it while standing, like the Athenian citizens depicted on the Parthenon frieze; young people did too. They always seemed to use natural sticks, but Laconian canes, which had curved handles, were considered especially convenient and were used in Athens by those who wanted to imitate Spartan ways and customs. In the fourth century, the use of sticks appears to have become less common.

 

The last heading to be considered is the fashion of wearing the hair; and, although the writers and statues give us considerable information, there are several difficulties here which have not yet been solved.

The last topic to consider is the style of wearing hair; and, although the writings and statues provide us with a lot of information, there are several challenges here that remain unresolved.

In the heroic period long curly hair was regarded as a suitable ornament for a man. This is proved by the favourite epithet, “The curly-haired Achaeans,” and by other quotations from epic poetry; various indications prove that the curls were not always left to fall naturally, but that artificial means were sometimes adopted for facilitating and preserving their regular arrangement. When the “effeminate Paris” is said to rejoice in his “horn” (κέρᾳ ἄγλαε), old commentators state that this horn was a twisted plait. It is possible that this might be produced by the mere use of stiffening pomades or other cosmetic means, which had been introduced from the East in the Homeric period; but the statements in the Iliad about the gold and silver “curl-holders” of the Trojan Euphorbus clearly point to artificial aids. The oldest sculptures and vase pictures give sufficient proof that this mode of wearing the hair in regular curls continued for a long time, for they almost always represent hair falling far down the neck, generally in{65} regular stiff locks with horizontal waving, while small curls surround the forehead, arranged with equal accuracy. As to the means employed for producing these curls, Helbig’s opinion is that the spirals of bronze, silver, or gold wire found in old graves in several parts of the Old World were used as a foundation for the curls, which were twined around them. Certainly these spirals have often been found in Etruscan graves, near the spot where the head rested, and generally one on each side. This might, however, be explained by the other interpretation that they were a kind of primitive ear-ring. Perhaps the “gold and silver” with which Euphorbus “bound together” his locks, according to Homer, was not a particular kind of adornment, but only flexible gold and silver wire.

In ancient times, long curly hair was seen as a fitting attribute for men. This is shown by the popular term "The curly-haired Achaeans," along with other references in epic poetry; various signs indicate that curls weren't always left to fall loosely, but that people sometimes used techniques to style and maintain their shape. When the "effeminate Paris" is described as taking pride in his "horn" (κέρᾳ ἄγλαε), older commentators suggest that this horn referred to a twisted braid. It’s possible this look could be achieved with stiffening pomades or other beauty products that came from the East during the Homeric era; however, mentions in the Iliad about the gold and silver "curl-holders" of the Trojan Euphorbus clearly indicate the use of styling aids. The oldest sculptures and vase paintings show that this hairstyle featuring regular curls persisted for a long time, as they typically depict hair flowing down the neck in uniform, stiff locks with horizontal waves, while small curls frame the forehead, styled with precision. Regarding the methods used to create these curls, Helbig believes that spirals of bronze, silver, or gold wire found in ancient graves across different regions were used as a base for the curls, which were wrapped around them. Indeed, these spirals have frequently been discovered in Etruscan graves, usually located where the head rested, and often one on each side. However, they could also be interpreted as a type of primitive earring. Perhaps the "gold and silver" that Euphorbus used to "bind together" his hair, according to Homer, wasn't a specific type of ornament, but just flexible gold and silver wire.

The monuments as well as the writers teach us that men wore their hair long, in the next period also, down to the fifth century; we sometimes find hair of such length and thickness depicted that it seems almost incredible that a man’s hair could have been so much developed, even by the most careful treatment. However, it did not often hang quite loose, but it was tied back somewhere near the neck by a ribbon, and, unlike the Homeric head-dress, where each curl is separately fastened, the whole mass of hair was bound together, and then spread out again below the fastening, and fell down the back. Sometimes the hair, after being tightly tied together in one place, was interwoven with cords or ribbons lower down, so that it fell in a broader mass than where it was tied together, but by no means hung loose. Another kind of head-dress is that in which the hair is tied together in such a manner as to resemble a broad and thickish band, something like our head-dress of the last century. The hair falls a{66} little way below the neck, and is then taken up again and tied in with the other piece by a ribbon in such a manner that the end of the hair falls down over this ribbon. Here, too, we find variety, for the hair sometimes fell some way down the back, sometimes was fastened up again at the back of the head. An example of the former kind is the bronze head from Olympia represented in Fig. 44; of the latter, Fig. 43, from a vase painting of the fifth century.

The monuments and writers show us that men wore their hair long during this period, continuing into the fifth century. Sometimes we see hair so long and thick that it seems almost unbelievable that a man’s hair could have been maintained like that, even with the most careful grooming. However, it rarely hung completely loose; instead, it was typically tied back near the neck with a ribbon. Unlike the Homeric hairstyle, where each curl is individually secured, this hairstyle gathered the whole mass of hair together, spreading it out again below the tie, and letting it fall down the back. Sometimes, after being tied together tightly in one spot, the hair was interwoven with cords or ribbons lower down, causing it to fall in a fuller mass than where it was tied, but it still didn’t hang loose. Another type of head-dress tied the hair in a way that resembled a broad and thick band, similar to styles from the last century. The hair hung just below the neck, then was gathered up again and tied with a ribbon, allowing the end to cascade down over the ribbon. There was also variety here, as sometimes the hair would hang further down the back, while other times it was secured at the back of the head. An example of the former style is the bronze head from Olympia, shown in Fig. 44; for the latter, see Fig. 43, from a fifth-century vase painting.

Fig. 43.

Fig. 43.

 

Fig. 44.

Fig. 44.

Most commonly, however, in the sixth and fifth centuries men plaited their long hair and laid the plaits round their head. There were two distinct modes of doing this. One was to take two plaits from the back of the head in different directions and fasten them like bandages round the head; the other was to begin the plaits at the ears, turn them backwards so that they crossed each other at the back of the head, then bring them round to the front and knot them together over the centre of the forehead. This is the head-dress of the figure on the Omphalos known as Apollo (Fig. 45), and the head of a youth (Fig. 46). There are also many other differences in detail; sometimes{67}

Most commonly, though, in the sixth and fifth centuries, men braided their long hair and wrapped the braids around their heads. There were two main ways to do this. One way was to take two braids from the back of the head going in different directions and secure them like bandages around the head; the other way was to start the braids at the ears, pull them backwards so they crossed at the back of the head, and then bring them around to the front to tie them together over the center of the forehead. This is the hairstyle of the figure on the Omphalos known as Apollo (Fig. 45), and the head of a young man (Fig. 46). There are also many other differences in detail; sometimes{67}

Fig. 46.

Fig. 46.

 

Fig. 47.

Fig. 47.

the two plaits were laid across the hair from the parting to the forehead in the form of a fillet holding the hair fast, as in the marble head (Fig. 47); but sometimes the front hair is laid across the ends of the plait fastened together in front, as in the head from a vase painting represented in Fig. 48. The head in Fig. 47 also shows a peculiar mode of treating the back hair. The lower part of this is plaited, and the plait turned up again and fastened where the other two braids cross each other. Other plaits also fall from behind the ears in regular arrangement over the shoulders in front, often reaching as far as the breast. The hair on the forehead is dressed with equal care. With this fashion also the regular little curls, arranged in one or more rows round the forehead, are very common. Sometimes they are in spiral form, sometimes in that{68} of “corkscrew” curls, as on the archaic bronze head from Pompeii represented in Fig. 49 and in Fig. 48.

the two braids were laid across the hair from the parting to the forehead like a headband holding the hair in place, as seen in the marble head (Fig. 47); but sometimes the front hair is laid over the ends of the braid secured together in front, like in the head from a vase painting shown in Fig. 48. The head in Fig. 47 also displays a unique way of styling the back hair. The lower part is braided, and the braid is turned up again and secured where the other two braids cross. Additional braids also hang down behind the ears in a neat arrangement over the shoulders in front, often reaching down to the chest. The hair on the forehead is styled with equal precision. This style frequently features small curls, arranged in one or more rows around the forehead. Sometimes they are spiral-shaped, and other times they take the form of “corkscrew” curls, as seen on the archaic bronze head from Pompeii depicted in Fig. 49 and in Fig. 48.

Fig. 47.

Fig. 47.

These are the principal archaic modes of wearing the hair found on the monuments, but they by no means exhaust the varieties which might be observed. The writers, however, only mention one ancient head-dress. Thucydides, in the passage already quoted, which describes the long chitons formerly worn by the Athenians, also tells us that at the same time that this old-fashioned dress was abandoned, the Athenians gave up the old way of dressing their hair in the crobylus (κρωβύλος), into which they fastened golden grasshoppers. It has not yet, however, been possible to determine with any certainty which of the head-dresses found on the statues corresponded to this crobylus, which seems to be identical with the corymbus (κόρυμβος) mentioned in other places; nor has it been possible to find any traces of the grasshoppers. Consequently almost all the head-dresses above described have been claimed for the crobylus, even the double plaits behind the ears; and the grasshoppers{69} have been explained sometimes as the above-mentioned spirals, sometimes as hair-pins or fibulae. Perhaps some day a fortunate discovery may throw light on this difficult question.

These are the main old-fashioned hairstyles seen on the monuments, but they don't cover all the variations that could be observed. The writers only mention one ancient headdress. Thucydides, in the previously quoted passage describing the long chitons once worn by the Athenians, also tells us that at the same time the Athenians abandoned this outdated clothing style, they also stopped wearing their hair in the crobylus (κρωβύλος), which was adorned with golden grasshoppers. However, it has not been possible to definitively identify which of the headdresses seen on the statues corresponds to this crobylus, which seems to be the same as the corymbus (κόρυμβος) mentioned elsewhere; nor have any traces of the grasshoppers been found. As a result, almost all the headdresses described above have been attributed to the crobylus, including the double plaits behind the ears; and the grasshoppers{69} have sometimes been interpreted as the previously mentioned spirals, or as hairpins or brooches. Perhaps one day a fortunate discovery will shed light on this difficult question.

Fig. 48.

Fig. 48.

It would be scarcely possible to assign a chronological order to all these various archaic head-dresses. However, in the latter half of the fifth century they all disappear, and here we have another proof of the increasing aesthetic sense noticeable in all domains of life in the classic period. The allusions in Aristophanes show that in his time it was only old-fashioned people, who probably also went about in long chitons, who still wore the grasshoppers. From the time of Pheidias, the elaborate head-dresses entirely vanish; and though they are continued for a longer period on the vase paintings, that is probably because painting adhered longer than sculpture to the old forms and fashions, since its free development in style was also of later growth. After this time the long, flowing hair of the men, and the pigtail disappear; and though only youths and athletes wore their hair quite short, yet the men’s hair was also shortened, and owed its chief beauty to nature, which has granted the gift of graceful curl to Southern and Oriental nations. The portrait heads of this and the following period depict the hair as simply curled, soft, and not too abundant. This seems to have continued during the following centuries; at any rate,{70}

It would be nearly impossible to put all these different old-fashioned hairstyles in chronological order. However, by the latter half of the fifth century, they all disappear, providing more evidence of the growing aesthetic awareness that was seen in all areas of life during the classic period. References in Aristophanes indicate that during his time, it was only those who were out of touch, likely sporting long chitons, who still wore grasshopper adornments. From the time of Pheidias, the elaborate hairstyles completely fade away; although they continued for a longer period in vase paintings, this was likely because painting clung to old styles and fashions longer than sculpture, as its style development was slower. After this period, the long, flowing hair of men and the pigtail disappear; while only youths and athletes kept their hair very short, men’s hair was also trimmed, relying primarily on the natural beauty that Southern and Eastern cultures enjoyed due to their naturally graceful curls. The portrait heads from this and the next period show hair as simply curled, soft, and not overly thick. This trend seems to have persisted throughout the following centuries; at any rate,{70}

Fig. 49.

Fig. 49.

the monuments show no trace of a return to the artificial head-dresses fashionable in ancient times. Just as wigs, powder, and pigtails have disappeared for ever among us, so antiquity, when it had once recognised the beauty of hair in its natural growth, never returned to the stiff and laborious head-dress of the past. Of course, there were various fashions in the mode of wearing the hair and having it cut; in fact, there are a number of different names for the modes of cutting it, such as the “garden,” the “boat,” but we do not know what these were like, since the monuments afford no clue. Probably it was only dandies who laid any stress on such matters. It is but natural that there should have been many local variations in the mode of wearing the hair, as in the dress, and probably these were of some importance in the oldest period; but we know very little about them. At Sparta it was the custom at the time of the Peloponnesian War to shave the hair quite close to the head, but as the Spartans wore long, carefully-curled hair at the time of the Persian wars, a change in the fashion must have taken place at Sparta in the course of the fifth century.

The monuments show no sign of a return to the elaborate head-dresses that were in style in ancient times. Just like wigs, powder, and pigtails have disappeared completely from our culture, ancient societies, after appreciating the beauty of natural hair, never went back to the stiff and intricate hairstyles of the past. Of course, there were various trends in how hair was styled and cut; in fact, there are different names for the styles, like the “garden” and the “boat,” but we have no idea what these looked like since the monuments don’t give us any hints. It was probably just the dandy types who cared much about such details. It makes sense that there would have been many local differences in hairstyles, similar to clothing, and these were probably significant in the earliest periods, but we know very little about them. At Sparta, during the Peloponnesian War, it was customary to shave the hair very close to the scalp, but since Spartans had long, carefully curled hair during the Persian Wars, a shift in hairstyle must have occurred in Sparta during the fifth century.

No special ornaments were worn in the hair by men after they gave up the old-fashioned curl-holders and the mysterious grasshoppers. The “band” or fillet laid round the forehead, which Dionysus commonly wears in works of art, was only actually used as the reward of victory in gymnastic or other contests. The diadem is a token of royal dignity, and, therefore, unknown in free Greece.

No special decorations were worn in men's hair after they stopped using the outdated curl-holders and the strange grasshoppers. The "band" or ribbon wrapped around the forehead, which Dionysus typically wears in artworks, was only actually used as a prize for winning in gymnastic or other competitions. The diadem is a symbol of royal status and, therefore, was not seen in free Greece.

The change of fashion in the mode of wearing the beard can also be traced in Greek antiquity. There is no direct account of it in the Homeric poems, but probably some indirect hints. A well{72} known simile in Homer mentions the razor. As the Achaeans wore their hair long, and certainly were not smooth shaven, the question arises, what use they could have made of the razor. Helbig points to the analogy of the Egyptian and Phoenician custom, which had considerable influence on Hellenic culture, and also shows, by means of old Greek monuments, that very probably the Ionians of the Homeric period shaved the upper lip; as, in fact, the Dorians also did in older times. It is true this period must have been preceded by an older one unacquainted with this custom, for the gold masks found in graves at Mycenae bear a moustache; and the best example of these is treated in such a way as to point to the use of some stiffening pomade, as well as the artificial cutting of the moustache.

The evolution of beard styles can also be seen in ancient Greece. While there's no direct mention of it in Homer's poems, there are likely some indirect references. A well-known comparison in Homer talks about a razor. Since the Achaeans wore their hair long and definitely didn’t shave completely, it raises the question of how they used the razor. Helbig highlights the similarities with Egyptian and Phoenician practices, which significantly influenced Greek culture, and also shows through ancient Greek artifacts that it’s likely the Ionians during Homer's time shaved their upper lips, just as the Dorians did in earlier times. It's true that this period must have followed an earlier one that didn’t have this practice, as the gold masks discovered in Mycenae graves have mustaches; the most notable example suggests the use of some stiffening pomade alongside the intentional styling of the mustache.

The monuments also show us that the custom of shaving the upper lip continued for some time in the following centuries; but it was not the only prevailing one, for we also find whiskers, beard, and moustache. It is but natural that in the period when the hair was elaborately dressed, special care was taken also with the treatment of the beard. It was not only regularly cut, and usually in a point (compare Fig. 50), but it was also cut short at certain places, especially between the lower lip and the chin, so that the part thus treated presented a different appearance from the rest of the beard. They also curled the moustache, and arched it upwards; and if we may believe the testimony of archaic monuments, we must assume that curling-irons were sometimes used for the artificial arrangement of the beard. It was not till the latter half of the fifth century that the beard was allowed to fall naturally and simply, at the time when they began to treat the hair in a{73}

The monuments also indicate that the trend of shaving the upper lip lasted for some time in the following centuries; however, it wasn't the only style in vogue, as we also see whiskers, beards, and mustaches. It makes sense that during a time when hair was styled in elaborate ways, special attention was also given to beard grooming. Beards were not only regularly trimmed, usually to a point (see Fig. 50), but specific areas were also cut shorter, especially between the lower lip and chin, creating a distinct look compared to the rest of the beard. They would also curl their mustaches and shape them upwards; and if the depictions of ancient monuments are to be trusted, it seems that curling irons were sometimes used to style the beard. It wasn't until the latter half of the fifth century that beards were allowed to grow naturally and simply, coinciding with a change in how they styled hair in a{73}

Fig. 50.

Fig. 50.

similar manner. The beard, although not entirely abandoned to its natural growth, since it was cut into a shape corresponding to the oval of the face, instead of the former point, at any rate was no longer treated by artificial means, such as pomades, elaborate curling, etc. The portrait type of Pericles or Sophocles (compare Fig. 7) shows us the finest example of a simple and dignified mode of wearing the beard, while the ideal head of Zeus from Otricoli, with its artificially parted beard, in spite of the grandeur of the treatment, is far removed from the classic simplicity of the age of Pheidias. After Alexander the Great and his successors it became the custom to shave the whole face. The portrait statues show us that old men especially, who had formerly allowed their beard to grow, now almost always shaved it off. Aristotle, Menander, Poseidippus, the princes of the Alexandrine age, etc., have smooth-shaven faces.{74} Youths and middle-aged men at that period sometimes let their beard grow, but old men only did so when they wished to indicate, by a long, ragged beard, that they were followers of the Cynic school; for even down to the time of the Empire the long beard was the distinguishing mark of the philosopher.

similar manner. The beard, while not completely left to grow naturally, was shaped to fit the oval of the face instead of being pointed like before. However, it was no longer styled with artificial products like pomades or elaborate curling. The portrait type of Pericles or Sophocles (compare Fig. 7) presents the best example of a simple and dignified way to wear a beard, while the ideal head of Zeus from Otricoli, with its artificially styled beard, despite its grandeur, feels far removed from the classic simplicity of Pheidias's era. After Alexander the Great and his successors, it became common practice to shave the entire face. The portrait statues indicate that older men, who once let their beards grow, now almost always shaved them off. Aristotle, Menander, Poseidippus, the princes of the Alexandrine age, and others had smooth-shaven faces.{74} Young men and middle-aged men at that time sometimes let their beards grow, but older men only did so if they wanted to show, with a long, ragged beard, that they were followers of the Cynic school; for even up to the time of the Empire, a long beard was a symbol of the philosopher.

Fig. 51.

Fig. 51.

 

Fig. 52.

Fig. 52.

The head-dress of women also underwent many changes. We do not know how their hair was bound up and arranged in the Homeric period, when it was treated with sweet-scented oils and pomades, which were, in fact, very common during the heroic period. Mention is especially made of a cap-like arrangement of the hair, and a plaited braid connected with it. Helbig believes he has recognised the same fashion in the women’s head-dress on old Etruscan pictures, on which it is possible to distinguish a high-pointed cap and a band laid over it. However this may be, Andromache’s head-dress, as described by Homer, has{75} a distinctly Oriental character. In the next period the works of art are again our best guide. They show us that, apart from external ornament, the head-dress of men and women in ancient times was essentially similar. We find the long hair either falling freely or in single plaits down the back (compare Figs. 11 and following); curls falling on the shoulders; and little ringlets surrounding the forehead; we find the hair tied up at the back of the neck, or the mode described above of tying it up in band-like fashion in several places. (Compare also the peculiar hair-knot in Fig. 11.) We also find that arrangement of double plaits laid several times round the back of the head, which has been claimed as the crobylus, although this is only mentioned as a male head-dress. This last fashion is even found in the graceful Caryatides of the Erechtheum, but here it is probably a reminiscence of the old custom, natural in these female figures, which are, as it were, in the service of the goddess. Otherwise none of these fashions continue beyond the last quarter of the fifth century, either for women or men.

The hairstyles of women also went through various changes. We don't know exactly how their hair was styled in the Homeric period, but it was treated with fragrant oils and pomades that were pretty common during that heroic era. There’s specific mention of a cap-like hairstyle and a braided plait associated with it. Helbig believes he has identified a similar style in women's hairstyles in ancient Etruscan artwork, where you can see a tall pointed cap with a band placed over it. Regardless, Andromache’s hairstyle, as described by Homer, has a distinctly Eastern vibe. In the following period, art serves as our best reference. It shows us that, aside from embellishments, men’s and women’s hairstyles in ancient times were fundamentally alike. We see long hair either hanging loose or styled in single braids down the back (see Figs. 11 and following); curls falling onto the shoulders; and small ringlets framing the face. Hair could be tied back at the neck, or arranged in the previously mentioned band-like fashion in several places. (Also see the unique hair-knot in Fig. 11.) We also observe this style of double braids wrapped multiple times around the back of the head, which has been referred to as the crobylus, although it's primarily noted as a male style. This last trend is even found in the elegant Caryatides of the Erechtheum, but here it likely represents a reminder of an old tradition, fitting for these female figures, which are essentially in service to the goddess. Otherwise, none of these styles continued past the last quarter of the fifth century for either women or men.

Fig. 53.

Fig. 53.

 

Fig. 54.

Fig. 54.

About the middle of the fifth century the fashion{76}

About the middle of the fifth century, the fashion{76}

Fig. 55.

Fig. 55.

 

Fig. 56.

Fig. 56.

of wearing many-coloured kerchiefs, covering the greater part of the hair, must have been very prevalent. Polygnotus paints his women thus, and we find the same fashion in the pediments of Olympia, and on some of the female figures on the Eastern Parthenon frieze, and on numerous vase paintings of that period. (Compare Fig. 17, where the kerchief even seems to develop into a cap, with a bow at the apex.) But at the same period, when the men began to emancipate themselves from the stiff head-dresses, and to wear their hair in a natural manner, a simple and beautiful fashion also became commoner among the women. The hair was usually parted in the middle and either fell in slight ripples loosely down the back or else was drawn up into a knot at the back of the head. (Compare Figs. 20 and 20.) The latter fashion, which we still call the “Greek knot,” is the commonest and most beautiful in the next period too. Sometimes the knot fell far down the neck (compare Figs. 51 and 52), which was certainly the most graceful, or else it was higher up the head (compare Fig. 53), where the hair is combed upwards from the face, or else (compare Fig. 54) the knot developed into{77} a flattened nest or wreath. A simple ornament frequently found is a narrow band or fillet entwined with the hair or laid around the hair and forehead. (Compare Figs. 16, 20, 24, and 52.) Kerchiefs were also much worn afterwards, sometimes put on in such a way as to cover almost the whole hair (compare Figs. 55 and 55), sometimes only a part, so that the hair at the back of the head is visible beneath it. (Compare Fig. 25.) There were also a variety of metal ornaments, which were fastened into the hair either to keep it firm or else for decorative purposes—golden circlets or diadems (compare Fig. 57), pins, etc. Detailed consideration of these ornaments show us that the age of Pericles and that immediately following it, were the periods when the style and technique attained their highest development and artistic beauty. Thus dress, hair, and ornament all combined harmoniously to represent the people of that age in surroundings corresponding in the fullest degree to the poetic and artistic attainments of the epoch.

Wearing colorful kerchiefs that cover most of the hair must have been very common. Polygnotus depicts his women this way, and we see the same style in the pediments of Olympia, on some of the female figures in the Eastern Parthenon frieze, and in many vase paintings from that time. (See Fig. 17, where the kerchief appears to turn into a cap with a bow on top.) During the same period, as men started to free themselves from rigid headwear and style their hair more naturally, women also began to adopt a simple and elegant look. Their hair was usually parted in the middle and either fell in soft waves down their backs or was pulled up into a knot at the back of the head. (See Figs. 20 and 20.) This hairstyle, which we still refer to as the "Greek knot," remained the most popular and beautiful style in the following period as well. At times, the knot would fall far down the neck (see Figs. 51 and 52), which was definitely the most graceful, or it might be placed higher on the head (see Fig. 53), where the hair is styled upwards from the face, or (see Fig. 54) the knot could transform into a flattened nest or wreath. A common accessory was a narrow band or fillet woven into the hair or placed around the hair and forehead. (See Figs. 16, 20, 24, and 52.) Kerchiefs continued to be widely worn afterwards, sometimes arranged to cover almost all the hair (see Figs. 55 and 55), and other times only partially, leaving some hair visible at the back of the head. (See Fig. 25.) There were also various metal decorations that could be fastened into the hair, either to hold it in place or for decoration—like gold circlets or diadems (see Fig. 57), pins, and more. A detailed look at these ornaments shows that the era of Pericles and the time immediately after were when style and technique reached their peak in development and artistic beauty. Thus, attire, hairstyles, and accessories all harmoniously combined to reflect the people of that age in settings that fully matched the poetic and artistic achievements of the period.

Fig. 57.

Fig. 57.

CHAPTER II.

Birth and Early Childhood.

An Athenian Home—The Birth of a Child—Its Dedication—Its First Years—Learning to Walk—Playthings—Amusements.

An Athenian Home—The Birth of a Child—Its Dedication—Its First Years—Learning to Walk—Toys—Entertainment.

We must now transport ourselves in imagination to the house of an Athenian citizen of the better classes. He is a rich man, who not only owns a comfortable, though simple, town house and land outside the gate managed by slaves, but also draws considerable interest from capital invested in trading vessels, and from the numerous slaves who work in factories for wages. But, in spite of his comfortable circumstances, his joy has hitherto been troubled by one sorrow—he has been married for several years, and as yet no heir to his possessions has been given him. A little daughter is growing up in the house to the joy of her parents, but even this cannot console the father for the sad prospect of seeing the possessions inherited from his ancestors, and increased by his own industry and economy, pass into the hands of strangers.

We now need to imagine ourselves at the home of an Athenian citizen from a wealthy background. He is a rich man who not only owns a comfortable, though modest, city house and land outside the gate managed by slaves, but also earns significant interest from his investments in trading ships and from the many slaves working in factories for wages. However, despite his comfortable life, he has been troubled by one sorrow—he has been married for several years, and so far, he has not had an heir to inherit his wealth. A little daughter is growing up in the house, bringing joy to her parents, but even this cannot ease the father's sadness at the thought of his family's possessions, which were passed down from his ancestors and built up through his own hard work and saving, ending up in the hands of strangers.

But to-day joy and gladness have entered this man’s house. His wife has borne him the much-longed-for son and heir. The neighbours, who had seen the well-known nurse enter the house, were anxious to see in what manner the front door would be decked—whether, as before, woollen fillets would announce the birth of a daughter, or the joyous wreath of olive branches proclaim the advent of a son and heir. While the slaves are festively decking the door{79}

But today, joy and happiness have filled this man's home. His wife has given birth to the long-awaited son and heir. The neighbors, who saw the familiar nurse enter the house, were eager to find out how the front door would be decorated—whether, as before, woolen ribbons would signal the birth of a daughter, or the joyful wreath of olive branches would announce the arrival of a son and heir. While the servants are cheerfully decorating the door{79}

Fig. 58.

Fig. 58.

outside, within the house the new-born child is receiving its first care. With a happy smile the young mother looks on from her couch while the nurse and maids are busily occupied in preparing the bath for{80} the little one. For this only tepid water and fine oil are used, for the Spartan custom of adding wine to the baby’s first bath is unknown at Athens. After the bath, too, the baby has a warmer bed than would have fallen to his lot in the sterner city. True, the father intends, as soon as possible, to send to Sparta for one of those celebrated nurses known and prized for their success in rearing children; but still he shrinks from beginning the hardening process at this tender age, and rearing up the child according to Spartan customs without the warm swaddling clothes. So the baby is carefully wrapped in numerous swaddlings, in such a manner that even the arms are firmly swathed, and only the little head is visible. (Compare Fig. 58.) The ancient physicians prescribe for the new-born child soft woollen swaddling three fingers broad, and direct that the swaddling should begin with the hands, then pass on to the chest, and at last cover the feet, swathing each part separately but loosely, only drawing the bandages tight at the knees and the soles of the feet; the head also must be enveloped, and, finally, a second covering is put over the whole body. When modern physicians maintain that this swaddling must injure the child and check the development of its organs, they forget that the Greeks treated their children thus for centuries and yet were a healthy nation. But it is quite incredible that they should have been thus swaddled for the first two years of their life, as a passage in Plato seems to indicate, for this would not only have been extraordinary, but also injurious to the health. It can only be a question of maintaining a covering suitable to the age for these two years, instead of the children’s dress afterwards worn. A physician of the age of the Empire recommends the end of the fourth{81} month as the time for gradually leaving off the swaddling; and probably this was also the Greek custom. Antiquity does not seem to have been acquainted with our soft cushions, but the little Athenians also had their cradles, though these did not stand on the ground on rockers like ours, for such cradles are not mentioned till the Roman period, and seem to have been unknown in the classic age; but they resembled a basket of woven osier, suspended from ropes like a hammock, and thus made to rock. The cradle in which Hermes, who seems already to have attained the age of boyhood, is depicted on a vase painting represented in Fig. 59, is of a peculiar shape, quite like that of a shoe; the handles at the side, through which ropes were probably passed, show that this was also made to rock. Fig. 60 shows a different kind of cradle. It is a bed on rockers, which may have been used in the same way as the babies’ cots common among us.

Outside, the new-born child is getting its first care inside the house. With a happy smile, the young mother watches from her couch while the nurse and maids are busy preparing the bath for{80} the little one. Only lukewarm water and fine oil are used, as the Spartan practice of adding wine to the baby’s first bath is not known in Athens. After the bath, the baby also has a warmer bed than would be typical in the stricter city. The father plans to send to Sparta for one of those famous nurses known for their skill in raising children, but he hesitates to start the hardening process at such a young age, and to raise the child according to Spartan customs without warm swaddling clothes. So, the baby is carefully wrapped in many layers of swaddling, covering everything except the little head. (Compare Fig. 58.) Ancient physicians recommend soft wool swaddling three fingers wide and suggest starting with the hands, moving to the chest, and then covering the feet, wrapping each part separately but loosely, only tightening the bandages at the knees and soles of the feet; the head must also be covered, and finally, an additional layer is put over the entire body. When modern doctors argue that this swaddling can harm the child and hinder the development of its organs, they overlook the fact that the Greeks practiced this for centuries and remained a healthy nation. However, it seems hard to believe that they swaddled infants for the first two years of life, as a passage in Plato suggests; this would have been not just unusual, but potentially harmful to health. It likely should have been a matter of maintaining an age-appropriate covering for those two years, instead of the typical children's clothing worn later. A physician from the Imperial era suggests the end of the fourth{81} month as the time to gradually start removing the swaddling, which was probably also customary in Greece. Antiquity seems not to have known our soft cushions, but little Athenians had their cradles, although these didn’t rest on the ground on rockers like ours; such cradles aren’t mentioned until the Roman period and seem to have been unknown in classical times. Instead, they were likely woven willow baskets suspended from ropes like hammocks, making them rock. The cradle in which Hermes, who seems to be in boyhood, is depicted on a vase painting represented in Fig. 59, has a peculiar shape resembling a shoe; the side handles, through which ropes were likely passed, indicate it was also made to rock. Fig. 60 presents a different kind of cradle, a bed on rockers that may have been used like the baby cots that are common today.

Fig. 59.

Fig. 59.

The young mother now for the first time gives the new-born baby the breast (compare Fig. 61, taken from a Greek terra-cotta), and rejoices that she is able to perform this duty herself. However, in case she should not have been able to do it, a poor peasant woman from the neighbourhood had been brought to the house and paid for her services. Meantime, the husband sits down by the bed and discusses with his wife the steps which must next be taken. A question that sometimes causes a good deal of difficulty presents none on this occasion—viz., the legitimation of the child. And as the boy is strong and healthy, there cannot be a question of the barbarous custom{82}

The young mother now, for the first time, breastfeeds her newborn baby (see Fig. 61, taken from a Greek terra-cotta) and feels happy that she can do this herself. However, if she hadn’t been able to, a poor peasant woman from the neighborhood had been brought to the house and paid for her services. Meanwhile, the husband sits by the bed and talks with his wife about the next steps they need to take. A question that often causes a lot of trouble isn’t an issue this time—namely, the legitimization of the child. And since the boy is strong and healthy, there’s no concern about the barbaric custom{82}

Fig. 60.

Fig. 60.

of exposing it, which, though rarely resorted to at Athens, was still quite common at Sparta. Even had the child been a second daughter, the kindly-disposed master of the house would not have resorted to this cruel step; although, had he done so, his fellow-citizens would not have blamed him for it. But the parents have to settle on which day the family festival shall take place, to welcome and dedicate with religious rites the newborn child (Amphidromia) and what name they shall give it. They decide upon the tenth day after the birth for the festival. Many parents, it is true, celebrate this as early as the fifth day, and then on the tenth hold a second festival{83} with an elaborate banquet and sacrifices, and but few rich people content themselves with a single celebration. But though in this case there is no lack of means, yet, as the young mother wishes to take part herself in the Amphidromia, they decide to be content with one celebration, which is to take place in ten days. According to old family custom, the boy receives the name of his paternal grandfather.

of exposing it, which, although rarely done in Athens, was still quite common in Sparta. Even if the child had been a second daughter, the kindly master of the house would not have taken this cruel step; however, if he had, his fellow citizens wouldn't have condemned him for it. But the parents need to decide on which day to hold the family festival to welcome and dedicate the newborn child (Amphidromia) with religious rites, and what name they will give it. They choose the tenth day after the birth for the festival. Many parents, it’s true, celebrate this as early as the fifth day and then hold a second festival on the tenth with an elaborate banquet and sacrifices, and only a few wealthy people are satisfied with a single celebration. However, since there is no lack of resources in this case, and as the young mother wants to participate in the Amphidromia, they decide to settle for one celebration, which will occur in ten days. According to old family tradition, the boy will be named after his paternal grandfather.

Fig. 61.

Fig. 61.

When the appointed day has come, and the house is festively decked with garlands, messengers begin to arrive early in the morning from relations and friends, bringing all manner of presents for the mother and child. For the former they bring many dishes which will be useful at the banquet in the evening, especially fresh fish, polypi, and cuttle-fish. The baby receives various gifts, especially amulets to protect him against the evil eye. For, according to widespread superstition, these innocent little creatures are specially exposed to{84} the influence of evil magic. Therefore the old slave, to whom the parents have confided the care of the child, chooses from among the various presents a necklace which seems to her especially suitable as an antidote to magic, on which are hung all manner of delicately-worked charms in gold and silver: such as a crescent, a pair of hands, a little sword, a little pig, and anything else which popular superstition may include in the ranks of amulets; and hangs this round the child’s neck.

When the special day arrives, and the house is beautifully decorated with garlands, messengers start showing up early in the morning from relatives and friends, bringing all sorts of gifts for the mother and baby. For the mother, they bring a variety of dishes that will be useful for the evening banquet, especially fresh fish, octopus, and cuttlefish. The baby receives different gifts, particularly amulets to protect him from the evil eye. This is because, according to common superstition, these innocent little ones are especially vulnerable to the influence of dark magic. So, the elderly caretaker, who has been entrusted with looking after the child, selects a necklace from the assortment of presents that seems most fitting as a protection against magic. The necklace is adorned with all kinds of intricately designed charms made of gold and silver: a crescent moon, a pair of hands, a small sword, a little pig, and whatever else popular belief might categorize as amulets, and hangs it around the child's neck.

The festival begins with a sacrifice, and is followed by the solemnity in which mother and child, who, according to ancient notions, are regarded as unclean by the act of birth, are purified or cleansed, along with all who have come in contact with the mother. This part of the ceremony is the real “Amphidromia” (literally “running round”). The nurse takes the child on her arm, and, followed by the mother and all who have come in contact with her, runs several times round the family hearth, which, according to ancient tradition, represents the sacred centre of the dwelling. Probably this was accompanied by sprinkling with holy water. At the banquet the relations and friends of the family appear in great numbers. In their presence the father announces the name which he has chosen for the child. After this all take their places at the banquet, even the women, who, as a rule, do not take part in the meals of the men. The standing dishes on this occasion are toasted cheese and radishes with oil; but there is no lack of excellent meat dishes such as breast of lamb, thrushes, pigeons, and other dainties, as well as the popular cuttle-fish. A good deal of wine is drunk, mixed with less water than is generally the custom. Music and dancing accompany the banquet, which extends far into the night.{85}

The festival kicks off with a sacrifice, followed by a solemn ceremony where the mother and child, who are traditionally seen as impure due to childbirth, are purified along with everyone who has been in contact with her. This part of the ceremony is the real “Amphidromia” (meaning “running around”). The nurse carries the child and, followed by the mother and others, runs several times around the family hearth, which symbolizes the sacred center of the home. This is likely accompanied by the sprinkling of holy water. At the feast, many relatives and friends gather. In their presence, the father announces the name he has chosen for the child. After this, everyone, including the women who usually don’t join the men’s meals, takes their places at the banquet. The main dishes include toasted cheese and radishes with oil, along with plenty of delicious meats like lamb breast, thrushes, pigeons, and other delicacies, as well as popular cuttlefish. A good amount of wine is consumed, mixed with less water than usual. Music and dancing fill the area, and the celebration goes deep into the night.{85}

The first years of his life were spent by the little boy in the nursery, in which things went on in much the same way as with us. During this period boys and girls alike were under the supervision of mother and nurse. If the baby had bad nights and could not sleep, the Athenian mother took him in her arms just as a modern one would do, and carried him up and down the room, rocking him, and singing some cradle song like that which Alcmene sings to her children in Theocritus:—

The little boy spent his early years in the nursery, where things happened much like they do today. During this time, both boys and girls were taken care of by their mother and nurse. If the baby had a rough night and couldn’t sleep, the Athenian mother would hold him in her arms just like a modern mom would, walking around the room, rocking him, and singing a lullaby similar to the one Alcmene sings to her children in Theocritus:—

"Sleep, my children, a light and restful sleep.
Brother with brother: sleep, my boys, my life: "Blessed in your sleep, blessed when you're awake." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

At night a little lamp burnt in the nursery. Although, as a rule, in small houses the apartments for the men were below and those for the women and children in the upper storeys, yet it was customary for the women to move into the lower rooms for a time after the birth of a child, partly in order that they might be near the bath-room, which was necessary both for mother and child. During the first years of their life the children had a tepid bath every day; later on, every three or four days; many mothers even went so far as to give them three baths a day. When the child had to be weaned, they first of all gave it broth sweetened with honey, which, in olden time, took the place of our sugar, and then gradually more solid food, which the nurse seems to have chewed for the child before it had teeth enough to do this itself. Aristophanes gives us further details about Greek nurseries, and even quotes the sounds first uttered by Athenian children to make known their various wants.{86}

At night, a small lamp burned in the nursery. Typically, in small houses, the men's rooms were on the lower floors while the women's and children's rooms were upstairs. However, it was common for women to move into the lower rooms for a while after having a baby, partly so they could be close to the bathroom, which was needed for both mother and child. In the first few years of their lives, children were given a warm bath every day; later, it became every three or four days. Many mothers even went so far as to give them three baths a day. When it was time to wean the child, they started with broth sweetened with honey, which used to be a substitute for our sugar, and then gradually introduced more solid food, which the nurse would chew for the child before it had enough teeth to manage on its own. Aristophanes provides more details about Greek nurseries and even quotes the sounds that Athenian children made to express their needs.{86}

Fig. 62.

Fig. 62.

They do not seem to have had any special mechanical contrivances for learning to walk. In the time of the Empire baskets furnished with wheels are mentioned. Apparently they were in no great{87} hurry about this. For the first year or two the nurses carried the children out into the fields, or took them to visit their relations, or brought them to some temple; then they let them crawl merrily on the ground, and on numerous vase pictures we see children crawling on all fours to some table covered with eatables, or to their toys. (Compare the Stele, represented in Fig. 62, on which a child has crawled to its mother and is trying to raise itself.) When the child made its first attempt at walking, prudent nurses took care that it should not at first exert its feeble legs too much, and so make them crooked; though Plato probably goes too far when he desires to extend this care to the end of the third year, and advises nurses to carry the children till they have reached that age.

They didn't seem to have any special gear for learning to walk. During the Empire, there are mentions of baskets with wheels. They clearly weren't in a rush about it. For the first couple of years, nurses carried the children out into the fields, took them to visit relatives, or brought them to some temple; then they let them crawl happily on the ground. On various vase pictures, we see kids crawling on all fours toward a table full of food or their toys. (See the Stele, shown in Fig. 62, where a child has crawled to its mother and is trying to pull itself up.) When a child first tried to walk, careful nurses ensured that they didn’t overstrain their weak legs too soon to avoid them becoming crooked; though Plato probably goes a bit too far when he suggests this care should last until the end of the third year, advising nurses to carry the children until they reach that age.

Fig. 63.

Fig. 63.

Children’s dress must have given but little trouble during these first years. At home—at any rate in summer—boys either ran about quite naked or else{88}

Children's clothing must not have been much of a hassle during these early years. At home—at least in the summer—boys either ran around completely naked or else{88}

Fig. 64.

Fig. 64.

with only a short jacket open in front, like the little boy with the cart in Fig. 63. The girls, however, had long dresses reaching to their feet, fastened by two ribbons crossing each other in front and behind. Naughty children were brought to obedience or quiet by threats of bogies, but, curiously enough, these Greek bogies were all female creatures, such as Medusae or witches: “Acco,” “Mormo,” “Lamia,” “Empusa,” etc.; and when the children would not stay quiet indoors, they seem to have threatened them with “The horses will bite you.” The mothers and nurses used to tell the children all sorts of legends and fairy tales—Aesop’s Fables were especially popular—and little stories from mythology or other tales of adventure, which often began, like ours, with the approved “Once upon a time.” Among the many poetical legends of gods and heroes there were, it is true, some which were morally or aesthetically objectionable, and the{89} philosophers were not wrong in calling attention to the danger which might lie in this intellectual food, supplied so early to susceptible childish minds; yet this was undoubtedly less than what is found in our own children’s stories.

with just a short jacket open in the front, like the little boy with the cart in Fig. 63. The girls, however, wore long dresses that reached their feet, secured by two ribbons crossing in the front and back. Naughty kids were made to behave or stay quiet with threats of bogeymen, but interestingly, these Greek bogeyman figures were all female, like Medusae or witches: “Acco,” “Mormo,” “Lamia,” “Empusa,” etc.; and when the kids wouldn’t be quiet indoors, they seemed to have threatened them with “The horses will bite you.” The mothers and nurses would tell the kids all kinds of legends and fairy tales—Aesop’s Fables were especially popular—and little stories from mythology or other adventures, which often started, like ours, with the classic “Once upon a time.” Among the many poetic legends of gods and heroes, there were indeed some that were morally or aesthetically questionable, and the{89} philosophers were not wrong in pointing out the potential risks of feeding this kind of intellectual material to impressionable young minds; however, this was certainly less problematic than what is found in today’s children’s stories.

Fig. 65.

Fig. 65.

Greek children had toys of various kinds, though the excessive luxury attained in these at the present day was unknown to antiquity. A very ancient toy is the rattle, usually a metal or earthenware jar filled with little stones, sometimes made in human form; and there were other noisy toys, with which the children played and the nurses strove to amuse them; though complaints were sometimes made that foolish nurses by these means prevented the children from going to sleep. A very popular toy, found in many pictures in children’s hands, was a little two-wheeled cart (compare Fig. 63), or else a simple solid wheel, without spokes, on a long pole—a cheap toy which could be purchased for an obol (about three-halfpence). Larger carriages were also used as toys, which the children drew themselves, and drove about their brothers and sisters or{90} companions, as we see in Fig. 64. Sometimes tame dogs or goats were harnessed to them, and the boys rode merrily along, cracking their whips. (Compare Fig. 65.) The custom of letting the nurses draw the children in perambulators in the street seems to have been unknown, but baby-carriages, in which the children were drawn about in the room, are mentioned by the ancient physicians. (Compare Fig. 60.)

Greek children had a variety of toys, although the level of luxury we see today was unknown in ancient times. One very old toy was the rattle, typically a metal or clay jar filled with small stones, sometimes shaped like humans. There were also other noisy toys that children played with while their caregivers tried to keep them entertained, although it was sometimes complained that silly caregivers prevented the kids from falling asleep. A very popular toy, featured in many illustrations, was a small two-wheeled cart (compare Fig. 63) or a simple solid wheel without spokes attached to a long pole—a cheap toy that could be bought for an obol (about three-and-a-half pence). Bigger carriages were also used as toys, which the kids pulled themselves and drove around their brothers, sisters, or companions, as shown in Fig. 64. Sometimes, tame dogs or goats were hitched to them, and the boys joyfully rode along, cracking their whips (compare Fig. 65). The practice of having caregivers push children in strollers down the street seemed to be unknown, but baby carriages, where children were pulled around inside the house, are mentioned by ancient doctors (compare Fig. 60).

Fig. 66.

Fig. 66.

The little girls liked to play with all kinds of earthenware vessels, pots, and dishes; and, like our little girls, they made their first attempts at cooking with these. Many such are found in the graves. More popular however, even in ancient times, were the dolls, made of wax or clay and brightly coloured; sometimes{91}

The little girls enjoyed playing with all sorts of clay pots and dishes, and, like our little girls today, they also tried cooking with them. Many of these items have been discovered in graves. However, dolls made of wax or clay, often brightly colored, were even more popular, even in ancient times; sometimes{91}

Fig. 67.

Fig. 67.

with flexible limbs, like the one in Fig. 66, or with clothes to take on and off, and representing all manner of gods, heroes, or mortals; dolls’ beds were also known. Though boys may have sometimes played with these figures, or even made them for themselves out of clay or wax, yet we generally find them in the{92} hands of girls, who seem to have taken pleasure in them even after the first years of childhood; indeed, it was not uncommon, since Greek girls married very early, for them to play with their dolls up to the time of their marriage, and just before their wedding to take these discarded favourites, with their whole wardrobe, to some temple of the maiden Artemis, and there dedicate them as a pious offering.

with flexible limbs, like the one in Fig. 66, or with clothes to put on and take off, representing all kinds of gods, heroes, or mortals; doll beds were also a thing. While boys might have occasionally played with these figures, or even made them from clay or wax, we mostly find them in the{92} hands of girls, who seemed to enjoy them even after their early childhood; in fact, it wasn’t unusual, since Greek girls married very young, for them to play with their dolls until just before their marriage, at which point they would take these beloved toys, along with their entire wardrobe, to some temple of the maiden Artemis, and dedicate them as a respectful offering.

Fig. 68.

Fig. 68.

The boys delighted in other more masculine pleasures. Like our own boys, they played with box-wood tops and whips, singing a merry song the while, or else they bowled their iron hoops, to which bells or rings were attached. The hoop was a favourite toy until the age of youth, and we often find it on vase paintings in the hands of quite big boys. (Compare Fig. 67.) We may certainly assume that{93}

The boys enjoyed other more masculine activities. Like our own boys, they played with wooden tops and whips, singing a cheerful song as they did, or they rolled their iron hoops that had bells or rings attached to them. The hoop was a favorite toy well into their teenage years, and we often see it depicted on vase paintings being held by older boys. (Compare Fig. 67.) We can certainly assume that{93}

Fig. 69.

Fig. 69.

they also had little imitations of warlike implements such as swords and shields; a little quiver, which can hardly have served any other purpose (compare Fig. 68) has been found. Clever boys made their own toys, and cut little carts and ships out of wood or leather, and carved frogs and other animals out of pomegranate rinds. Our hobby-horse, too, was known to the ancients, as is proved by a pretty anecdote told of Agesilaus. He was once surprised by a visitor playing with his children, and riding merrily about on a hobby-horse. It is said that he begged his friend not to tell of the position in which he had found the terrible general, until he should himself have children of his own. Kite-flying also was known to them, as is proved by the vase painting represented{94} in Fig. 69, which, though rough in drawing, distinctly shows the action.

they also had small versions of warlike tools like swords and shields; a tiny quiver, which likely served no other purpose (compare Fig. 68) has been found. Resourceful boys made their own toys, cutting little carts and ships out of wood or leather, and carving frogs and other animals from pomegranate rinds. Our hobby-horse was known to the ancients, as shown by a charming story about Agesilaus. He was once caught by a visitor playing with his kids, riding joyfully on a hobby-horse. It’s said he asked his friend not to reveal the embarrassing position in which he found the fearsome general until he had children of his own. Kite-flying was also known to them, as evidenced by the vase painting shown{94} in Fig. 69, which, despite being roughly drawn, clearly depicts the action.

Fig. 70.

Fig. 70.

They were also acquainted with the little wheels, turned by means of a string which is wound and unwound, that are still popular among the children of our day, and about a hundred years ago were fashionable toys known as “incroyables.” What we see in the boy’s hand in Fig. 70 can hardly be anything else. This was a game in which even grown-up people seem to have taken pleasure. On the vases of Lower Italy we often see in the hands of Eros, or women, a little wheel, with daintily jagged edge and spokes, fastened to a long string in such a way that,{95} when this is first drawn tight by both hands and then let go, the wheel is set revolving. (Compare Fig. 71.) Probably this was not a mere toy when used by grown up people, but rather the magic wheel so often mentioned as playing a part in love charms; but about this we have no exact information.

They were also familiar with the little wheels that spun with a string that's wound and unwound, which are still popular among kids today and were trendy toys about a hundred years ago, known as “incroyables.” What we see in the boy’s hand in Fig. 70 is likely that. This was a game that even adults seemed to enjoy. On the vases from Southern Italy, we often see Eros or women holding a little wheel, with a delicately jagged edge and spokes, attached to a long string in such a way that, {95} when pulled tight by both hands and then released, the wheel starts spinning. (See Fig. 71.) It’s possible this wasn’t just a toy when used by adults, but rather the magic wheel often referenced in love charms; however, we don’t have exact information on that.

Fig. 71.

Fig. 71.

Swings must also be mentioned as popular with both young and old. These were exactly like ours: either the rope itself was used as a seat and held fast with both hands, or else a comfortable seat was suspended from the cords. (Compare Fig. 72.) This was a merry game, in which grown-up women sometimes liked to take part; and so was the see-saw, of which even big girls made use. (Compare Fig. 73.) Sometimes the mother or older sister took the little boy by the{96} arm and balanced him on her foot, as the girl in Fig. 74 does with Eros, and, as in the well-known beautiful statue, “The Little Dionysus,” is carried on the shoulders of a powerful satyr. Many a Greek father probably gave his son a ride on his shoulders.

Swings were also popular with both kids and adults. They were just like the ones we have today: either the rope itself served as a seat that you held onto with both hands, or a comfy seat was hung from the ropes. (Compare Fig. 72.) This was a fun game, and even grown women sometimes enjoyed joining in; the same went for the see-saw, which even big girls used. (Compare Fig. 73.) Sometimes a mother or older sister would take the little boy by the{96} arm and balance him on her foot, just like the girl in Fig. 74 does with Eros, and as seen in the famous statue, “The Little Dionysus,” carried on the shoulders of a strong satyr. Many a Greek dad probably gave his son a ride on his shoulders.

Fig. 72.

Fig. 72.

Fig. 73.

Fig. 73.

It is a matter of course that the young people of that day were acquainted with all the games which{97} can be played at social gatherings by children, without any assistance from without. The various games of running, catching, hiding, blind-man’s-buff, etc., in which our young people still take pleasure, were played in Greece in just the same manner, as well as the manifold variety of games with balls, beans, pebbles, coins, etc.

It’s natural that the young people of that time knew all the games that{97} can be played at social gatherings by children, without any outside help. The different games like running, tag, hide-and-seek, blind man's buff, and so on, that our young people still enjoy today, were played in Greece in exactly the same way, along with many kinds of games using balls, beans, pebbles, coins, and more.

Fig. 74.

Fig. 74.

Games of ball served as recreation for youths and men, and some of the above-mentioned games of chance, rather than skill, were especially popular with grown-up people, particularly games of dice or “knuckle-bones,” to which we shall refer later on in another section.{98}

Ball games were a way for young people and men to have fun, and some of the games of chance mentioned earlier, rather than those of skill, were especially popular with adults, particularly dice games or “knuckle-bones,” which we'll discuss later in another section.{98}

Thus our young Athenian spends the first years of his life amid merry play with his companions, under the watchful care of his mother. During the first six years the nursery, where girls and boys are together, is his world, though he is sometimes allowed to run about in the street with boys of his own age. He is not yet troubled with lessons, and although, should he be obstinate or naughty, his mother will sometimes chastise him with her sandal, yet in a family in which a right spirit prevails, the character of the education at this early age is a beneficent mixture of severity and gentleness. Sometimes, it is true, the father does not trouble himself at all about the education of his children, and leaves this entirely to his wife, who may lack the necessary intellectual capacity, or even to a female slave. This, of course, has bad results, and the same happens when the wife, like the mother of Pheidippides, in the “Clouds” of Aristophanes, is too ambitious for her little son, and, in constant opposition to the weak, though well-intentioned, father, spoils him sadly. Let us assume that the boy whose entrance into life we described above, is free from such deleterious influences, and, sound in mind and body, passes in his seventh year out of his mother’s hands into those which will now minister to his intellectual and physical development.{99}

So, our young Athenian spends his early years happily playing with his friends, all under his mother’s watchful eye. For the first six years, the nursery, where both girls and boys play together, is his whole world, although he sometimes gets to run around in the streets with boys his age. He doesn’t have to deal with lessons yet, and even if he’s stubborn or naughty, his mother might occasionally discipline him with her sandal. However, in a family with a good spirit, early education is a helpful blend of firmness and kindness. It’s true that sometimes the father doesn’t take an interest in his kids’ education and leaves it all to the mother, who might not have the right mental skills, or even to a female servant. This can lead to negative outcomes. The same thing happens when the mother, like Pheidippides' mother in Aristophanes’ “Clouds,” is overly ambitious for her little boy and constantly undermines the weak but well-meaning father, leading to him being spoiled. Let’s assume that the boy we described earlier is free from such harmful influences and, healthy in mind and body, moves from his mother’s care to those who will now support his intellectual and physical growth.{99}

CHAPTER III.

EDUCATION.

Schools—At Sparta—At Athens—Methods of Instruction—Reading Lessons—Music—Geometry—The Gymnasia—Physical Training—The Education of Girls.

Schools—In Sparta—In Athens—Teaching Methods—Reading Lessons—Music—Geometry—The Gymnasiums—Physical Training—The Education of Girls.

Here, as in so many other domains of which we must treat, there is a marked distinction between the Doric and Ionic states. In the latter the education of boys was a private duty of the parents, and the State only retained a general right of control; while in the Doric states, and especially at Sparta, with whose institutions we are best acquainted, boys were regarded as belonging, not to the family, but to the State, which undertook the entire charge of their physical and intellectual well-being.

Here, as in many other areas we need to discuss, there's a clear difference between the Doric and Ionic states. In Ionic states, educating boys was primarily the responsibility of the parents, and the State had a general oversight role. In contrast, in the Doric states, especially in Sparta—whose systems we know best—boys were seen as belonging to the State rather than the family, which took full responsibility for their physical and intellectual development.

At the age of seven years the Spartan boy left his father’s house to live with companions of his own age, whose occupation and mode of life were regulated by definite rules. All the boys were divided into companies, according to age. Several of these companies were again combined into a troop. At the head of each company and of each troop was a superintendent, chosen from among the youths. His duty was to direct the occupations and exercises of the boys under his charge, and, as leader in their gymnastic exercises, to help them by his example. The general care of their education was in the hands of the trainers (παιδόνομοι), themselves under the control of a Board of Inspection (βιδιαῖοι), but in other respects their power was unlimited, and they had the right, by{100} means of “scourge-bearers” (μαστιγόϕοροι), to inflict punishment for disobedience or other faults. In this office, which was a very responsible one for a single man, they were assisted by the whole body of citizens, who were not only permitted, but even bound by their duty, to take part in the exercises of the boys, instructing, encouraging, or even punishing them. Every Spartan citizen could, in a measure, exercise paternal rights over every boy, and, again, was regarded by every boy in the same light as his own father. Obedience towards their elders, modest and reverent bearing, were impressed on the Spartan boys from their earliest years, and they were thus advantageously distinguished from the somewhat precocious Attic youth. The aim of their whole education was to harden the body and to attain the greatest possible bodily skill. The boys had only the most necessary clothing; from their twelfth year onwards they wore only an upper garment, even in winter, and in all other respects their life was of the simplest, so that it is not a mere figure of speech to talk of Spartan discipline. They received only sufficient food for the barest needs, and, though the boys were often taken to the meals of the grown men, yet these too were anything but luxurious. Their bed was hay or straw; from their fifteenth year onwards reeds or rushes, which they had themselves to fetch from the Eurotas. Indifference to physical pain was carried to an excess which appears to us absolutely barbarous, even in later times, when they had departed in some respects from the original severity of the so-called laws of Lycurgus.

At the age of seven, Spartan boys left their father’s house to live with peers their own age, whose activities and lifestyle followed strict rules. The boys were divided into groups based on age, and several of these groups formed a troop. Each group and troop had a leader, chosen from among the youths, whose job was to oversee the activities and exercises of the boys and set an example during their workouts. Their overall education was managed by trainers (παιδόνομοι), who were supervised by a Board of Inspection (βιδιαῖοι), but they otherwise had unlimited authority, including the right to punish disobedience and other misbehavior with the help of “scourge-bearers” (μαστιγόϕοροι). This responsible role was supported by all citizens, who were not only allowed but also expected to participate in the boys' training, whether by instructing, encouraging, or even punishing them. Every Spartan citizen had a sort of paternal responsibility for each boy, and each boy viewed every citizen similarly to his own father. From an early age, Spartan boys were taught to obey their elders and to carry themselves modestly and respectfully, setting them apart from the more forward youth of Attica. The goal of their entire education was to toughen their bodies and achieve maximum physical ability. The boys wore only the most basic clothing; starting at age twelve, they wore only a top, even in winter, and their lives were otherwise as simple as possible, making Spartan discipline quite genuine. They received only enough food to meet their basic needs, and while boys sometimes joined the men for meals, these were anything but extravagant. Their beds were made of hay or straw, and beginning at age fifteen, they used reeds or rushes they had to gather from the Eurotas. Their tolerance for physical pain was pushed to an extreme that seems utterly barbaric to us, even in later times when they had softened some aspects of the original harshness of Lycurgus’s laws.

The instruction at Sparta also corresponded to these principles. There was little question of developing the intellect, nor was this part of the public duty, but only a private matter. Those who wished to learn reading{101} and writing doubtless found an opportunity of doing so, but not in the institutes conducted by the State; at any rate, we find no mention of such. Probably most Spartans did learn so much, but very little more. A little arithmetic was added, as mental arithmetic especially was regarded as important on account of its practical utility. But this was all the literary culture which a young Spartan received. They also studied music, for which the Doric race had always natural ability and liking; and this instruction was compulsory. The boys learnt to play the cithara and flute, and to sing songs or choruses of serious moral nature. The inspectors were careful to see that nothing unsuitable was admitted here, and that traditional methods were adhered to in harmony and metre; therefore, every innovation on the domain of music was regarded with suspicion, and departure from the traditional custom was sometimes even punished.

The education in Sparta aligned with these principles. There was little focus on developing the intellect, as this was seen more as a private matter than a public duty. Those who wanted to learn reading{101} and writing probably had the chance to do so, but it wasn't part of the state-run programs; in fact, there's no record of such programs. Most Spartans likely picked up some basic skills, but very little beyond that. A bit of arithmetic was included, especially mental math, which was valued for its practical usefulness. But that was the extent of the literary education a young Spartan received. They also learned music, as the Doric people had always had a natural talent and fondness for it; this training was mandatory. The boys learned to play the cithara and flute, and to sing songs or choruses with serious moral themes. The supervisors made sure that nothing inappropriate was included and that traditional methods for harmony and rhythm were followed; thus, any changes in music were viewed with suspicion, and straying from traditional practices could even lead to punishment.

The most important part of the instruction consisted in gymnastic exercises. These were methodically studied on rational principles; the exercises were graduated according to age, and only those were admitted which developed strength and skill, and did not merely fit a man for the career of an athlete. Their first aim was to make their men good warriors, and this they certainly attained. But it was a necessary consequence of the excessive development of the physical side, and the disregard of all higher intellectual developments, that Sparta never attained any real greatness in literature or art. Again, however attractive the moral seriousness developed by the Spartan education may seem to us, we cannot deny that the deadening of the family feeling, and the complete abandonment of everything to the State,{102} produced that hardness and cruelty which we so often meet with in the history of Sparta.

The main focus of the training was on gymnastic exercises. These exercises were systematically studied based on rational principles; they were tailored to different ages, and only those that built strength and skill—rather than just preparing someone for a career in athletics—were included. The primary goal was to shape strong warriors, which they definitely achieved. However, the intense emphasis on physical development, along with the neglect of higher intellectual pursuits, meant that Sparta never really excelled in literature or art. Despite how appealing the moral seriousness fostered by Spartan education may appear to us, we can't ignore that the neglect of family bonds and the total surrender to the State produced the harshness and cruelty we often see in Spartan history.{102}

Very different was the system of education at Athens. Here it was left entirely in the hands of individuals. The State provided no public schools, but only appointed certain boards, whose duty it was to see that there were no offences against tradition or morality committed in the private institutes. This duty was entrusted to the superintendents (ἐπιμεληταί and σωϕρονισταί). These were, however, chiefly concerned with the youths, and thus especially with the instruction in the gymnasia. We do not know how far the Areopagus took part in this control.

The education system in Athens was very different. It was entirely managed by individuals. The State didn't provide any public schools; instead, it appointed certain boards to ensure that private institutions didn't violate traditions or morals. This responsibility was given to the superintendents (ἐπιμεληταί and σωϕρονισταί), who mainly focused on the youth and particularly on education in the gymnasia. We're not sure how much the Areopagus was involved in this oversight.

As a rule, Athenian boys, when they had completed their sixth year, were entrusted to the charge of an old slave, called Paidagogos, whose duty it was, not to train or instruct the boys, but simply to accompany them to school, or on their walks, and to watch over their behaviour. As it was not considered correct for the son of an Athenian citizen to carry his school utensils himself, it was the duty of the paidagogos who accompanied him, to carry his books or his cithara, his strigil, or even his ball. Very often the paidagogos remained in the room (or perhaps in an ante-room) during the lesson, and at the end again accompanied his charge home. Though he was only a slave, and often but slightly educated, he generally had authority given him over the boys entrusted to his care. When they reached the age of eighteen the control of the paidagogos either ceased entirely, or assumed a different character.

As a rule, Athenian boys, once they turned six, were placed under the care of an old slave known as a Paidagogos. This slave's job wasn't to teach or train the boys but to simply accompany them to school or on their walks and to keep an eye on their behavior. It wasn't considered proper for the son of an Athenian citizen to carry his own school supplies, so it was the responsibility of the paidagogos to carry his books, cithara, strigil, or even his ball. Often, the paidagogos stayed in the classroom (or maybe in a nearby room) during lessons and then took the boy home afterward. Even though he was just a slave and usually not very educated, he typically had authority over the boys he was looking after. By the time they turned eighteen, the paidagogos's control either completely ended or changed in nature.

It is impossible not to recognise that there were many objections to this system. It was by no means always the worthiest and most trustworthy slaves who were chosen for this office, but rather old men{103} who were of no use for other work, and who were not only entirely ignorant intellectually, but whose manners were often bad. As foreigners they often spoke barbarous Greek, set their charges a bad example by fondness for drink, or else winked at their faults and bad habits; in short, were by no means fitted to have the charge of growing boys. Many complaints seem to have been made, but the practice still continued; in fact, in some respects matters grew worse in the Hellenistic period. On monuments, where we often see them accompanying boys, even in mythological representations (e.g., The Children of Niobe, Archemorus, Medea, etc.), the paidagogoi appear in a special dress corresponding to their non-Hellenic origin—in a chiton with sleeves, rough cloak, and high boots. However, this corresponds to the practice of Greek tragedy, which had fixed costumes for certain characters. In reality the paidagogoi probably dressed much like other citizens.

It's hard to ignore the many objections to this system. It wasn't always the most deserving and trustworthy slaves who were chosen for these roles; instead, it was often older men{103} who were no longer useful for other work. These men were usually completely uneducated and often had poor manners. As foreigners, they frequently spoke broken Greek, set a bad example for the boys they were in charge of by drinking too much, or turned a blind eye to their faults and bad habits. In short, they were definitely not suited to care for growing boys. Numerous complaints were made, yet the practice continued; in fact, things seemed to get worse during the Hellenistic period. On monuments, where we often see them alongside boys—even in mythological scenes (e.g., The Children of Niobe, Archemorus, Medea, etc.)—the paidagogoi are depicted in a distinct outfit that reflects their non-Greek origins, wearing a chiton with sleeves, a rough cloak, and high boots. However, this aligns with the costumes used in Greek tragedy, which designated specific outfits for certain characters. In reality, the paidagogoi probably dressed similarly to other citizens.

The instruction at Athens is divided into two headings: music and gymnastics. Let us first consider the former. It appears to have been very rare for boys to be taught at home by private teachers. They were usually sent to some school conducted by an elementary teacher. We know very little about the arrangement and curriculum of these schools. It seems that boys from the same neighbourhood generally attended the nearest school, and were taught there in the same room by one teacher, who had to instruct in turns the beginners and the more advanced pupils. Cases of over-filled classes are mentioned, but these do not refer specially to Athens. It is not improbable that classes not only received different instruction, but were also taught in separate rooms; and that besides the master who was the{104} director and proprietor of the schools, assistants paid by him also took part in the instruction. But in reality we know very little about these matters; it is however, certain that some teachers had no schoolroom at all, but sat out in the street with their scholars—a thing which is only possible in the sunny South. No doubt these were only schools for the poor, and the sons of rich parents did not attend them.

The education in Athens is split into two main areas: music and gymnastics. Let's first look at music. It seems to have been pretty uncommon for boys to be taught at home by private tutors. Instead, they were usually sent to a school run by an elementary teacher. We don't know much about how these schools were organized or what they taught. It appears that boys from the same neighborhood typically went to the closest school and learned in the same room from one teacher, who had to take turns teaching beginners and more advanced students. There are mentions of overcrowded classes, but these aren't specifically about Athens. It's likely that different classes not only received different lessons but also met in separate rooms; in addition to the main teacher, who was the{104} head and owner of the schools, assistants paid by him also helped with teaching. However, we truly know very little about these details; it is clear that some teachers had no classroom at all and conducted lessons outside with their students—a situation only possible in the sunny South. These schools were probably for the poor, as the sons of wealthy families didn't attend them.

The furniture of the schoolroom was doubtless very simple. A music teacher sometimes set up in his school statues of Apollo and the Muses, but he would be well paid, and we must not expect to find such luxuries in the furniture of ordinary elementary schools. Here probably, there was little more than the benches for the boys, a seat for the master, and some aids to teaching, such as we see hanging on the walls on the few ancient monuments which introduce us to Greek schoolrooms. (Compare Fig. 75.) Among the requisites was a white board. It is not probable that the charts, used in the Roman period to impress dates of mythology and history on the pupils’ minds by plastic representation, were already known to Greek antiquity. The master supplied the ink required for instruction in writing: we may infer this from the fact that Aeschines, who as a boy used to help his father, a schoolmaster, had to mix the ink and sweep out the schoolroom. The salary which the master received for his instruction probably depended on his knowledge and ability; doubtless popular teachers were well paid. But it was not a paying profession, for it is not likely that the school fees, usually paid monthly, were high; also negligent fathers often put off paying them for a long time; while stingy parents kept their children at home{105} during a month in which there were many holidays, in order to save the school fees. We must not assume high culture in these elementary teachers, and we find that the pupils feared their masters more than they loved them, which is natural, seeing that they seem to have made a freer use of canes and sticks than our present pedagogic principles would permit. Still we do not find any Greek pendant to Horace’s Plagosus Orbilius.

The furnishings of the schoolroom were likely very basic. A music teacher might sometimes set up statues of Apollo and the Muses, but he would be well compensated, so we shouldn’t expect such luxuries in the furniture of regular elementary schools. Here, there were probably just benches for the boys, a seat for the teacher, and some teaching aids, like those we see hanging on the walls of a few ancient monuments that show us Greek classrooms. (Compare Fig. 75.) Among the essentials was a whiteboard. It’s unlikely that the charts used in the Roman era to help students remember dates of mythology and history through visual aids were already known in Greek times. The teacher provided the ink needed for writing instruction: we can infer this from the fact that Aeschines, who helped his father, a schoolmaster, as a boy, had to mix the ink and clean the schoolroom. The salary the teacher received for his instruction probably depended on his knowledge and skill; certainly popular teachers were well-paid. However, it was not a lucrative profession, as it’s unlikely that school fees, usually paid monthly, were high; negligent fathers often delayed payments for a long time; and stingy parents kept their children home during months with many holidays to save on fees. We shouldn’t assume a high level of culture among these elementary teachers, and it seems that students feared their teachers more than they loved them, which is understandable since they appeared to use canes and sticks more freely than today’s educational standards would allow. Still, we don’t find a Greek equivalent to Horace’s Plagosus Orbilius.

Fig. 75.

Fig. 75.

Instruction usually began early in the morning; we do not know how long it lasted, but there certainly were lessons given in the afternoon; an ordinance of Solon’s forbade their continuance after sunset. We do not know how the elementary and gymnastic instruction were combined. There were plenty of holidays, owing to the numerous feasts and festivals; there were also special school festivals, especially those of the Muses for the grammar schools, and of Hermes for the gymnasia.

Instruction typically started early in the morning; we aren't sure how long it lasted, but there were definitely lessons in the afternoon; a rule from Solon prohibited classes from continuing after sunset. We don’t know how the basic education and physical training were combined. There were plenty of holidays due to the many feasts and festivals; there were also special school festivals, especially for the Muses in grammar schools, and for Hermes in gymnasiums.

A very interesting picture by the vase painter Duris, represented in Fig. 75, gives us, in spite of some artistic liberties, an excellent idea of Attic school teaching in the fifth century B.C. The scenes are represented on the outside of a bowl; on each half five people are depicted: two masters, two pupils, and an oldish man looking on. This cannot, therefore, represent one of the ordinary schoolrooms, where a single master instructs together a whole class of boys, for each boy is being instructed by a separate teacher. Perhaps this is a liberty on the part of the painter, who has grouped together four separate scenes, or else this individual instruction may really have taken place even in the public schools. Masters and pupils are dressed alike, wearing only the himation. It is important, however, to remember what was stated on page 20, that this dress on the monuments by no means corresponds to reality, and, as a rule, the chiton cannot have been wanting under the himation. The masters, some of whom are young and beardless, others more advanced in age, sit on simple stools; with the exception of one pupil, who is learning the lyre, the boys stand upright before them, both arms wrapped in their cloaks, as was considered fitting for well-bred youths. Of course, the boy with{107} the lyre must have the upper part of his body free, and his himation is folded over his knee. There is a difference of opinion as to the two bearded men leaning on their sticks, who are present at these scenes, and attentively looking on; it has been suggested that they are paidagogoi, who have accompanied the boys to school, and are superintending them during the instruction; or else, on account of the manner in which they are sitting, it has been assumed that they are fathers or inspectors.

A very interesting piece by the vase painter Duris, shown in Fig. 75, gives us, despite some artistic liberties, a great idea of how teaching was done in the Attic school in the fifth century B.C.. The scenes are depicted on the outside of a bowl; on each side, five people are portrayed: two teachers, two students, and an older man watching. This can’t represent a typical classroom, where one teacher instructs a whole class of boys, because each boy is being taught by a separate teacher. It’s possible this is a creative choice by the painter who combined four separate scenes, or maybe this individual instruction actually occurred in public schools. The teachers and students wear similar outfits, just the himation. However, it’s important to remember what was mentioned on page 20: this dress on the artwork doesn’t necessarily reflect reality, and generally, the chiton would have been worn under the himation. The teachers, some young and beardless and others older, sit on simple stools; except for one student learning the lyre, the boys stand in front of them with their arms wrapped in their cloaks, as was expected for well-bred youths. Naturally, the boy with{107} the lyre has his upper body exposed, and his himation is draped over his knee. There is some debate regarding the two bearded men leaning on their sticks, who are present in these scenes and watching closely; some suggest they are paidagogoi who have escorted the boys to school and are overseeing them during the lesson, while others think that based on how they are seated, they might be fathers or inspectors.

The subjects taught here all belong to musical instruction (that is, instruction over which the Muses preside), and are partly concerned with grammatical teaching, partly with actual teaching of music. On one side we see a young teacher playing the double pipe, while the boy standing in front of him listens attentively. It is usually assumed that the boy is learning to play the flute, but then it is curious that he has not an instrument in his own hands, like the boy who is learning the lyre; for if he wished to imitate what the teacher is showing him, he would have to take the master’s instrument. There is something, therefore, to be said for the hypothesis that the boy is learning to sing, and the master is giving him on the flute the notes or the melody which he has to sing. The scene on the right of this represents instruction in writing. The boy stands in the same position as the other, before another young teacher, who holds a triptych consisting of three little folding tablets, open before him, and has a pencil in his right hand. He is looking attentively at the tablet, either correcting the boy’s writing or about himself to write a copy for the pupil. On the other side of the picture we have, on the left, musical instruction. Both master and{108} pupil have seven-stringed lyres in their hands; at the moment represented the master seems to be only showing the boy how to grasp the chords by the fingers of the left hand, and is making no use of the rod (πλῆκτρον), which he holds in his right. The boy, who sits bent forward, is trying to imitate the master’s action. The last group represents a pupil who appears to be reciting a poem, the beginning of which is written on the scroll which the master holds in his hand.

The subjects taught here all relate to music education (that is, education inspired by the Muses) and involve both grammar and practical music instruction. On one side, we see a young teacher playing the double pipe while the boy in front of him listens closely. It's usually assumed that the boy is learning to play the flute, but it's interesting that he doesn't have an instrument in his hands like the boy learning the lyre. If he wanted to copy what the teacher is demonstrating, he would need to use the teacher's instrument. Therefore, it's plausible that the boy is actually learning to sing, with the teacher providing the notes or melody on the flute for him to sing. The scene on the right shows writing instruction. The boy stands in the same position as the other, in front of another young teacher, who holds a triptych made up of three small folding tablets, open before him, and holds a pencil in his right hand. He is focused on the tablet, either correcting the boy's writing or preparing to write a copy for him. On the other side of the picture, to the left, we see musical instruction again. Both the teacher and the student have seven-stringed lyres. In this moment, the teacher seems to be demonstrating how to position the fingers of the left hand on the strings, not using the rod (πλῆκτρον) he holds in his right hand. The boy, leaning forward, is trying to replicate the teacher's actions. The final group shows a student who appears to be reciting a poem, the start of which is written on the scroll the teacher is holding.

Various implements hang on the walls of the schoolroom: at one side a roll of manuscript with a handle; next to it a writing tablet, with a cord fastened round it, and a handle; next, a lyre and a curious cross, which is not easy to interpret; some think that it is meant for a sextant for the geometrical instruction. On the other side hang two drinking-cups, which the pupils are probably allowed to use during the intervals; two seven-stringed lyres; a basket with handle and feet, probably used to contain the manuscripts; and finally, a case for a flute, with the capsule for the mouthpieces hanging to it.

Various tools hang on the walls of the classroom: on one side, there’s a roll of manuscript with a handle; next to it, a writing tablet with a cord around it and a handle; then, a lyre and a strange cross that’s hard to interpret; some believe it’s meant to be a sextant for teaching geometry. On the other side, there are two drinking cups, which the students likely use during breaks; two seven-string lyres; a basket with a handle and feet, probably used for storing manuscripts; and finally, a case for a flute, with the mouthpiece capsule attached to it.

We must now examine more closely the special implements used in musical instruction, and the mode in which that instruction was given. Elementary knowledge of reading and writing was very common, at any rate in Attica, and people who were unacquainted with either were even rarer in ancient Greece than in our own day. In the school of the teacher who had charge of the boys’ elementary grammatical instruction (γραμματιστής), the boy was probably first taught his letters, their names and shapes, and very likely some external helps were used for this purpose; at any rate, these were common in later periods. The next process was combining the{109} letters in syllables; and thus gradually they advanced to reading whole words. At the same time, probably, instruction in writing began. The master made single letters and words for the pupils to copy in the space left free under his lines, and probably helped them a little by guiding their hands. The place of our slate was taken by a wax tablet. This was a wooden tablet covered with a thin coating of wax, in which the letters were scratched with a pointed style, made of bone, ivory, or metal; the broad end was used for flattening the wax when the slate was full, and then it could be used again. There were generally two, three, or more of these tablets connected by hinges, and these were called diptych, triptych, etc. It was only more advanced pupils who were allowed to use such expensive material as papyrus and reeds for writing, and even then, on account of the expense, they were not provided with new paper, but wrote on the back of what had already been used. Chance has preserved to us, in a discovery dating from the age of the Ptolemies, some very interesting specimens of Greek instruction in writing—several wax tablets, six inches long and four inches broad, all containing the same Greek trimeter verses, probably by Menander. The writing on one of these tablets, which was probably the master’s copy, is good and careful; that on the others, the pupils’ copies, is inferior. Under one the word “industrious” has been written by the master’s hand. But slight demands seem to have been made on the pupils in the matter of writing, and more stress was laid on clearness than beauty or speed, since there were always experienced slaves ready to do work of this kind.

We need to take a closer look at the specific tools used in music education and how that education was delivered. Basic reading and writing skills were quite common, especially in Attica, and people who didn’t know either were much rarer in ancient Greece than they are today. In the school of the teacher responsible for the boys’ basic grammar education (γραμματιστής), boys were probably first taught their letters, including their names and shapes, and likely used some external aids for this purpose; these became common in later periods. The next step was to combine the letters into syllables, gradually progressing to reading full words. At the same time, writing instruction likely began. The teacher wrote single letters and words for the students to copy in the blanks left below his lines and probably guided their hands a bit. Instead of slates, they used wax tablets. These were wooden boards coated with a thin layer of wax, where letters were scratched with a pointed stylus made of bone, ivory, or metal; the broad end was used to smooth the wax when it was full, allowing for reuse. There were typically two, three, or more of these tablets connected by hinges, known as diptych, triptych, etc. Only more advanced students were allowed to write on expensive materials like papyrus and reeds, and even then, due to cost, they wrote on the backs of used sheets. We have been fortunate to discover some fascinating examples of Greek writing instruction from the Ptolemaic era—several wax tablets, each about six inches long and four inches wide, all containing the same Greek trimeter verses, likely by Menander. The writing on one of these tablets, probably the teacher’s copy, is neat and careful; the writing on the others, the students' copies, is of lower quality. Under one copy, the word “industrious” is written by the teacher’s hand. However, it seems that only modest expectations were placed on the students for writing, with more emphasis on clarity than on beauty or speed, since there were always skilled slaves available to take care of such tasks.

For reading lessons the poets were chiefly used,{110} and their writings were inscribed in manuscripts which were either rolled or folded. (Compare Fig. 75.) Homer was used as the school book of the Greeks, from the earliest periods to the fall of the Byzantine Empire, and his writings were read and expounded, as well as other poems in various metres, chiefly of a lyrical character. The master then either gave the boys copies, which he had probably made himself, or else, if they were already able to write, dictated longish passages to them; the pupils also had to learn a good deal by heart. Many teachers prepared anthologies of various writers for reading purposes; those especially were chosen which by their contents were well adapted for the reading of youth, such as Hesiod, Theognis, Phocylides, etc. The boys thus, by their reading and learning, acquired a knowledge of mythology, while at the same time the most important ethical principles were impressed on them. We must be careful not to rate too low the results of this instruction, however little we may think of the Athenian acquirements in the mechanical arts of reading and writing. A people who knew how to appreciate the tragedies of Aeschylus, who could understand the comedies of Aristophanes, with their fulness of mythological, literary, and political allusions, must have possessed a degree of culture which in many respects was far above the average of the present day. It was, of course, easier for the pupils to acquire a large amount of mythological and literary knowledge when there were so few subjects to study; since natural science, geography, history, and foreign languages were all disregarded. In reading, the elements of prosody were also learnt, and these were more fully treated in the musical instruction.{111}

For reading lessons, poets were primarily used,{110} and their works were written in manuscripts that were either rolled or folded. (See Fig. 75.) Homer was the main textbook for the Greeks, from the earliest times until the fall of the Byzantine Empire, and his works were read and discussed alongside other poems, mostly lyrical in nature. The teacher would either provide the boys with copies he likely made himself or, if they could already write, dictate longer passages to them; the students also had to memorize a lot. Many teachers created anthologies of different authors for reading purposes, particularly those that were appropriate for young readers, like Hesiod, Theognis, Phocylides, and others. Through their reading and memorization, the boys gained knowledge of mythology while also absorbing essential ethical principles. We should not underestimate the impact of this education, even if we think little of the Athenian skills in the basic arts of reading and writing. A people who could appreciate the tragedies of Aeschylus and understand the comedies of Aristophanes, filled with mythological, literary, and political references, must have had a level of culture that in many ways exceeds today’s average. Of course, it was easier for students to acquire a wealth of mythological and literary knowledge when there were so few subjects to study, as natural science, geography, history, and foreign languages were largely overlooked. In reading, they also learned the basics of prosody, which were explored in greater depth during music lessons.{111}

We are no longer in a position to state how arithmetic, with whose practical uses the ancients were naturally well acquainted, was taught; but it is probable that—at any rate at Athens—this instruction was given at home and not at school, and was acquired by children in play by means of concrete objects, which enabled them to learn the principal notions and relations. As regards method, counting on the fingers was very common in Greece. The left hand was used to represent all the units and tens, and with the addition of the right hand all the hundreds and thousands; the mode in which a finger was placed on the open palm and the number of the fingers, which were either bent or stretched out, determined the number required. More complicated calculations were performed by help of an abacus with little stones, an ancient invention long known to the Egyptians, in which the arrangement of the stones in the parallel lines on the board determined their value as units, tens, hundreds, etc. We do not, however, know anything further about the arrangement of the Greek abacus.

We can’t really say how arithmetic, which the ancients understood well for its practical uses, was taught. However, it’s likely that—at least in Athens—this education happened at home rather than in schools, and children learned through play using physical objects, which helped them grasp the main concepts and relationships. In terms of methods, finger counting was quite common in Greece. The left hand represented all the units and tens, while the right hand added hundreds and thousands; how a finger was placed on the open palm and the number of fingers, either bent or extended, indicated the number needed. More complex calculations were done using an abacus with small stones, an ancient tool well-known to the Egyptians, where the arrangement of stones in parallel lines on the board showed their value as units, tens, hundreds, and so on. However, we don’t know much more about how the Greek abacus was set up.

The instruction in these elementary subjects occupied the first years of school life. In the twelfth or thirteenth year the instruction in music began, and was given by a special master called the harpist (κιθαριστής), the Greeks regarding music not from the standpoint of the modern amateur, as only a pleasant distraction for hours of recreation, but rather as an essential means of ethical development. The main object of the instruction was not the attainment of facility in execution on any instrument, but rather ability to render as well as possible the productions of the poets, especially the lyrists, and at the same time to accompany themselves suitably on a seven-{112}stringed instrument. Accordingly, most weight was given to the instruction in the lyre (which we see in Fig. 75 in the hand of both teacher and pupil), while the cithara, on account of its louder sounding-board, as well as the phorminx, which was connected with it, if not, in fact, identical, were reserved for the use of professionals, and were regarded as a kind of concert instrument, and therefore learned specially by those who desired to attain something more than average proficiency in music. No doubt there was opportunity given in the ordinary schools for learning both kinds of stringed instrument. The flute, which, when used for purposes of accompaniment, could naturally not be played by the singer, was on this account less popular at Athens; at Thebes, on the other hand, it was universally popular, and it has been supposed that the neglect of the flute at Athens was due to the ancient antagonism between Attica and Boeotia; moreover, the flute, which originally belonged to the Bacchic worship of Asia Minor, with its sharp, shrill tone, was regarded as an exciting instrument, hostile to a calm state of mind, and therefore the philosophers all agreed in considering it unsuitable from a pedagogic point of view. We must not forget that the Greek flute was very different from that to which we give the name at the present day, which is regarded as a somewhat sentimental, effeminate instrument. There was, however, a time when flute-playing was popular at Athens among amateurs; according to Aristotle, the flute was introduced into Attic schools after the time of the Persian Wars, and soon became so popular that almost all the youths of the better classes learnt to play on it. Afterwards, however, apparently about the time of the Peloponnesian War, they recognised how very{113} unsuitable this instrument was for intellectual and musical development, and it was again discarded by people of culture, probably in consequence of the example set by Alcibiades, who was regarded as a leader of fashion. Afterwards the flute was still learnt, and on vase pictures we see flutists and hetaerae playing it, as well as youths, but it was no longer a subject of instruction in the ordinary schools—at any rate, not at Athens. Naturally Sparta carefully avoided an instrument which was regarded as absolutely dangerous in its ethical effect.

The teaching of these basic subjects filled the early years of school life. By their twelfth or thirteenth year, students began music lessons, taught by a special instructor known as the harpist (κιθαριστής). Unlike the modern view of music as just a fun pastime, the Greeks saw it as a crucial part of moral growth. The main goal of music education wasn’t just to get good at playing an instrument, but to skillfully interpret the works of poets, especially lyric poets, while also learning to accompany themselves on a seven-stringed instrument. As a result, the most emphasis was placed on learning the lyre (shown in Fig. 75 in the hands of both teacher and student), while the cithara, with its louder soundboard, and the phorminx, which was related to the cithara, were reserved for professionals and treated as concert instruments, learned especially by those wanting to achieve more than just average music skills. There were certainly opportunities in regular schools to learn both types of stringed instruments. The flute, which couldn’t be played while singing and thus was less popular in Athens, was much more favored in Thebes. It’s believed that Athens' neglect of the flute was tied to the historical rivalry between Attica and Boeotia. Furthermore, because the flute was originally part of the Bacchic worship from Asia Minor and had a sharp, piercing sound, it was seen as an instrument that stirred up emotions, which was considered inappropriate for a calm mindset; philosophers universally deemed it unsuitable for teaching. It’s important to remember that the Greek flute was very different from what we think of as a flute today, which is often seen as a sentimental, soft instrument. However, there was a time when flute playing was trendy among amateurs in Athens; Aristotle mentioned that the flute was introduced to Attic schools after the Persian Wars, quickly becoming so popular that nearly all young men from well-to-do families learned to play it. Later, around the time of the Peloponnesian War, they understood how inappropriate this instrument was for intellectual and musical growth, leading educated people to abandon it, likely influenced by the fashionable example set by Alcibiades. The flute continued to be learned, and we see flutists and hetaerae playing it in vase paintings, as well as young men, but it no longer featured in standard school curricula, especially not in Athens. Naturally, Sparta carefully avoided an instrument considered ethically dangerous.

No musical instruction, besides the elementary subjects and playing on stringed instruments and singing, was given at school during the best period of Athens. Boys attended school until the age of adolescence: that is, about their sixteenth year; though it is not probable that there was a definite limit of age; those who wished to extend their education had opportunities for doing so, even in the fifth century, by attending the sophists’ lectures. However, compared with the cheap fees of the elementary schools, the honorarium paid to these by their pupils was very high. There was no question of organised school instruction.

No formal music education, aside from basic subjects and playing stringed instruments and singing, was offered at schools during Athens' prime. Boys went to school until they reached adolescence, around age sixteen, though it’s likely there wasn't a strict age limit; those wanting to continue their education had ways to do so, even in the fifth century, by attending lectures from sophists. However, the fees for these were quite high compared to the low costs of elementary schools. Organized school instruction was not a thing.

In the course of the fourth and the third centuries B.C. some other subjects of instruction were added to these. After the time of Alexander the Great, drawing was also taught to boys; probably this was due to the influence of Pamphilus, who was the Principal of the Painting School of Sicyon. The pupils learnt to draw with a style, or brush, on boxwood tablets, specially prepared for the purpose. As the school of Sicyon laid especial stress on correct drawing, and appears to have been{114} rather behind the others in colouring, we may assume that the instruction in drawing was chiefly confined to outline, but we have few exact details concerning it.

In the fourth and third centuries B.C., some additional subjects were introduced into the curriculum. After Alexander the Great's era, drawing was also taught to boys, likely influenced by Pamphilus, who was the head of the Painting School in Sicyon. Students practiced drawing with a stylus or brush on specially prepared boxwood tablets. The Sicyon school emphasized accurate drawing and seemed to lag behind others in color application, so it's reasonable to think that drawing instruction mainly focused on outlines, though there are limited detailed records about it.

At that time instruction in the elements of geometry was added to the teaching in arithmetic, but only the older boys appear to have learnt it. This seems to have begun as early as the fifth century, but Socrates thought it ought to be limited to what was absolutely necessary. The philosophers of the fourth century, however, recommended geometry as an excellent means for developing and sharpening the intellect and logical powers. Plato even suggests teaching boys in play not only arithmetic and geometry, but also the first principles of astronomy, and afterwards continuing the study more seriously till about their eighteenth year. Astronomy, however, would only signify to them what we now include in mathematical geography. Less educated people had a decided prejudice against geometry and other such abstract studies, on the ground that they were quite superfluous, since they were of no practical use in after years, either for the purposes of private or public life; and the opinion so often heard at the present day prevailed even then, that these subjects, since they could not be practically applied in after life, were only learnt for the purpose of being forgotten as soon as possible.

At that time, basic geometry was included in the math curriculum, but it seems that only the older boys actually learned it. This practice appears to have started as early as the fifth century, but Socrates believed it should be limited to what was absolutely necessary. However, the philosophers of the fourth century recommended geometry as a great way to develop and sharpen the mind and logical skills. Plato even proposed that boys should learn not just arithmetic and geometry, but also the basics of astronomy through play, and then continue studying these subjects more seriously until they were about eighteen. However, astronomy for them would only mean what we now refer to as mathematical geography. Less educated people had a clear bias against geometry and similar abstract studies, arguing that they were completely unnecessary since they had no practical application in later life, whether in private or public affairs; the common belief then, much like today, was that these subjects, since they couldn't be applied practically later on, were only learned to be forgotten as quickly as possible.

In this manner the grammatical and musical instruction developed the intellect of the boys, while gymnastic exercises were used to strengthen and train their bodies. Although these did not occupy quite so prominent a position at Athens as in the Dorian states, yet considerable time and attention were devoted to them, since the real aim of all pedagogic{115} efforts was supposed to be the harmonious development of body and mind. It is not easy to determine at what age the gymnastic training began; what Plato and Aristotle say on the subject merely gives the pedagogic opinion of these philosophers, but does not refer to actual existing circumstances. Among modern scholars some assume that both musical and gymnastic instruction began with the seventh year, and that from that time onwards boys went every day to two distinct schools. Others suppose that gymnastic instruction came first, but that at first the exercises were easy ones, suited to the previous life of the child and tending to strengthen his body, and that afterwards the training in elementary subjects began. We have too little information to pronounce a definite opinion.

In this way, the teaching of grammar and music developed the boys' intellect, while physical exercises were used to strengthen and train their bodies. Although these activities weren’t as central in Athens as they were in the Dorian states, a significant amount of time and attention was still given to them, as the ultimate goal of all educational efforts was believed to be the balanced development of body and mind. It’s not easy to determine at what age gymnastic training started; what Plato and Aristotle mention on the topic reflects their educational beliefs but doesn’t address actual circumstances. Some modern scholars suggest that both music and gymnastic instruction began around age seven, and from then on, boys attended two different schools every day. Others think that gymnastic instruction came first, but initially, the exercises were simple, tailored to the child's prior experience and aimed at strengthening their body, and that later, training in basic subjects began. We don’t have enough information to make a definitive conclusion.

The buildings in which the boys received their gymnastic training were not, as was formerly supposed, the gymnasia, but the wrestling schools (παλαῖστραι)—a name given to these establishments because wrestling and running were regarded as the most important exercises in elementary gymnastic training. No doubt other gymnastic exercises were practised at the wrestling school. Of course, many changes took place in the course of centuries till the time of the Roman Empire, and therefore it is but natural that very various opinions should prevail about the wrestling school and the gymnasium. The most probable theory is, that, at any rate at Athens in its best period, the instruction in gymnastics was given at the wrestling school, while the gymnasium was used for the further training and development of the youths. The wrestling school was not a public institute, but a private undertaking conducted by a teacher of gymnastics, who received a fee for the use{116} of the building and the instruction given by him. These schools were under directors and managers (παιδοτρίβαι); the institutes usually bore their names, but they were sometimes called after the founder. Like other masters, they had a full disciplinary right over their pupils but they were also subject to the supervision of the inspectors mentioned above, whose duty it was to see that nothing which offended against morality took place in the gymnastic institutes, and also that the instruction was methodical and suited to the different ages. Besides these inspectors, no one else, except the paidagogoi who accompanied their charges, was allowed to be present at the instruction in the wrestling school; an ordinance of Solon’s forbade admission to grown men, but in later times this rule seems to have fallen into disuse.

The buildings where the boys trained in gymnastics were not, as previously thought, gyms, but wrestling schools (παλαῖστραι)—named so because wrestling and running were considered the most important exercises in basic gymnastic training. Certainly, other gymnastic activities were practiced at the wrestling school. Over the centuries leading up to the Roman Empire, many changes occurred, which is why there are various opinions about the wrestling school and the gymnasium. The most likely theory is that, at least in Athens during its peak, gymnastics instruction took place at the wrestling school, while the gymnasium was used for the advanced training and development of the youth. The wrestling school was not a public institution but a private endeavor run by a gymnastics teacher, who charged a fee for the use of the facility and for his instruction. These schools had directors and managers (παιδοτρίβαι); the institutions often took their names, but sometimes they were named after the founder. Like other teachers, they had full disciplinary authority over their students, but they were also under the oversight of inspectors, whose job was to ensure that nothing immoral occurred in the gymnastic institutions and that the teaching was systematic and appropriate for different age groups. Besides these inspectors, no one else, except the paidagogoi who accompanied their students, was allowed in the wrestling school's instruction; an ordinance from Solon forbade entry for adult men, but this rule seems to have fallen out of use later on.

The gymnastic training had a double purpose; in the first place to teach the boys a modest and dignified bearing (much as dancing is taught in the present day), and in the second, which, of course, was most important, to train them in the chief gymnastic exercises. These were jumping, which included both the high and long jump, for which purpose dumb-bells were generally used; racing, throwing the quoit and the spear, and wrestling. Boxing was not included in the instruction given to boys, nor yet the pancratium, a combination of wrestling and boxing, nor the pentathlum, a combination of five exercises specially used in athletic contests, and therefore not generally practised at the wrestling unless boys were to take part in some public contest, in which case they might, of course, be prepared here beforehand. We shall deal later on in greater detail with the separate exercises, and must therefore content ourselves for the present{117} with merely enumerating them, since the exercises of the boys only differed in degree, but not in kind, from those of the youths and men.

The gymnastic training had two main purposes: first, to teach the boys to carry themselves with modesty and dignity (similar to how dancing is taught today), and second, which was obviously the most crucial, to train them in the primary gymnastic exercises. These included jumping, which encompassed both high and long jumps, typically using dumbbells; racing; throwing the discus and the javelin; and wrestling. Boxing wasn’t part of the instruction for boys, nor was the pancratium, a mix of wrestling and boxing, or the pentathlon, which combined five events traditionally used in athletic competitions. These were not usually practiced in wrestling unless the boys were preparing for a public competition, in which case they could definitely train here in advance. We will discuss each exercise in more detail later, so for now, we will simply list them, as the exercises for the boys differed only in intensity, not in type, from those of the youths and men.{117}

Such was the training given to the boys until about their sixteenth year. This was, however, by no means the end of their education, at any rate not for boys of the better classes, who were not obliged to follow any definite profession; and the gymnastic training extended for several years longer. The years between adolescence and somewhere about the twentieth year were generally called ephebeia; but besides this expression we find a good many others, especially in inscriptions, which prove that there were several sub-divisions for the purposes of gymnastic exercises and tests, made according to age; in fact, they generally distinguished between a first, second, and third class of ephebi. But there were other special names in use. In ancient times the only distinction in the gymnastic tests was between boys and men, and the ephebi were therefore included in the former class; but afterwards they distinguished between boys, youths, and men, though these designations and their sub-divisions according to age seem to have varied a good deal according to time and place. In any case, we must distinguish between the use of the term ephebus in the gymnastic classes and in the State. For State purposes it was not applied till the eighteenth or nineteenth year, and the boy had then to take his oath as a citizen; his name was entered in the book of his deme, and he received a warrior’s shield and spear. The oath taken by the ephebi, composed by Solon, has been preserved to us. The youth had to swear “Never to disgrace his holy arms, never to forsake his comrade in the ranks, but to fight for the holy temples and the common welfare, alone or with others; to leave his{118} country, not in a worse, but in a better state than he found it; to obey the magistrates and the laws, and defend them against attack; finally to hold in honour the religion of his country.” The witnesses to this oath were, besides Zeus, a number of special Attic local deities of military or agrarian importance.

The boys received this training until they were about sixteen. However, this was definitely not the end of their education, especially for those from better families who weren’t required to pursue any specific profession; their gymnastic training continued for several more years. The period between adolescence and around twenty years old was generally referred to as ephebeia; but besides this term, there are many others, particularly in inscriptions, showing that there were various subdivisions for gymnastic exercises and tests based on age. Typically, they recognized a first, second, and third class of ephebi. Other specific names were also used. In ancient times, the only distinction in gymnastic tests was between boys and men, so the ephebi were included in the boy category; however, later on, they distinguished between boys, youths, and men, although these labels and their age subdivisions seemed to change quite a bit depending on the time and place. In any case, we need to differentiate between the term ephebus in gymnastic classes and in the State. For State purposes, it wasn’t used until the eighteenth or nineteenth year, at which point the young man had to take an oath as a citizen; his name was recorded in the register of his deme, and he received a warrior’s shield and spear. The oath taken by the ephebi, written by Solon, has been preserved. The youth had to swear, “Never to dishonor my holy arms, never to abandon my comrade in the ranks, but to fight for the holy temples and the common good, whether alone or alongside others; to leave my{118} country better than I found it; to obey the magistrates and the laws, and defend them against any attack; finally, to honor the religion of my country.” The witnesses to this oath were, besides Zeus, a number of important local deities in Attica related to military or agricultural matters.

When a boy attained to the condition of ephebus he discarded the himation and adopted the chlamys as his characteristic dress. The hair, which was worn long by boys, was cut short, and this act of cutting the hair was a kind of religious ceremony, since the hair cut off was often dedicated to some deity. This sacred rite, the importance of which we can better understand if we imagine our modern rite of Confirmation combined with the attainment of majority, was usually celebrated as a festival in the family circle. The new ephebi, after taking their oath and receiving their arms, were presented publicly to the people in the Theatre. This usually took place at the festival of Dionysus, immediately before the performance of a tragedy. It is, however, not quite certain whether this introduction was confined to the sons of those only who had fallen in battle, whose equipment was presented to them by the State. This, however, like most of the details which we have about the ephebeia in Ancient Greece, refers specially to Athens; at Sparta and other places there were customs, more or less different, of which we know little or nothing. Moreover, at Athens, as well as in the rest of Greece and Asia Minor, the usage concerning the ephebi underwent many changes during the Hellenistic period and the Roman Empire. The numerous inscriptions give us far more exact details of this later period than of the best time; but we refrain from discussing them, since this institution,{119} which originally had an essentially warlike character, gradually became a mere matter of form, and was confined to the sons of rich citizens, who merely played with the customs without regarding their ethical or political importance. Most of the information which the inscriptions supply about the officers and teachers of the ephebi also belongs to the later period; a great many boards of management for the arrangements concerning the ephebi, which became more and more complicated, were either created fresh or transformed out of the older ones, but their importance and powers were entirely different. Moreover, our purpose is to confine our attention to the classical and Hellenistic period.

When a boy reached the age of ephebus, he would remove the himation and switch to the chlamys as his main clothing. The long hair that boys typically wore was cut short, and this act of cutting hair was seen as a religious ceremony since the cut hair was often dedicated to a deity. This sacred rite, which we can better understand by imagining a modern confirmation combined with coming of age, was usually celebrated as a family festival. The new ephebi, after taking their oath and receiving their weapons, were publicly presented to the people in the Theatre. This typically happened during the festival of Dionysus, just before a tragedy was performed. However, it’s not entirely clear if this introduction was only for the sons of those who had fallen in battle, whose equipment was given to them by the State. This, like most details we have about the ephebeia in ancient Greece, specifically relates to Athens; in Sparta and elsewhere, there were customs that were somewhat different, of which we know little. Additionally, in Athens, as well as in the rest of Greece and Asia Minor, the practices surrounding the ephebi changed significantly during the Hellenistic period and the Roman Empire. The numerous inscriptions provide much more detailed information about this later period than about its earlier times; however, we choose not to discuss them, as this institution, which originally had a strong military focus, slowly became more ceremonial and was limited to the sons of wealthy citizens, who treated the customs lightly without considering their ethical or political significance. Most of the information from the inscriptions about the officers and teachers of the ephebi also pertains to the later period; many management boards for the increasingly complex arrangements regarding the ephebi were either newly created or modified from older ones, but their roles and powers were entirely different. Furthermore, we aim to focus on the classical and Hellenistic periods.

We mentioned above that the place where the ephebi received their gymnastic instruction, or practised on their own account, was the gymnasium. The gymnasia, of which every town possessed one or more, were not, like the wrestling schools, private undertakings on the part of gymnastic teachers, but State institutions. At Athens the two oldest institutions of the kind were the Academy and the Cynosarges, at the foot of the Lycabettos, and in the time of Pericles the Lyceum was added as a third; the gymnasium of Ptolemy was not built till the Hellenistic period. The originally simple structure and arrangement of these institutions became in the course of centuries more complicated and extensive; and, though the first gymnasia were probably not more than simple halls supported by columns, with a racecourse attached, in course of time other rooms were added, and also baths, since the gymnastic exercises rendered bathing immediately afterwards absolutely necessary. At the time of Plato a number of different rooms belonging to the{120} gymnasia are mentioned, which show that even at that time these must have been very extensive. We cannot clearly tell, from the accounts of the Greek writers, how these rooms were arranged and connected, and the description given by Vitruvius of a gymnasium is but unsatisfactory, because in many points he is not clear in his expressions. Moreover, it does not give a general scheme, but only a particular description, and this may not refer to his own period, as has been generally assumed, since the Roman gymnasia were on a far more complicated plan than the one described by Vitruvius, but rather to an earlier period, though not the best.

We previously mentioned that the place where the young men received their physical training or practiced individually was the gymnasium. Every town had one or more gymnasiums, which were state institutions rather than private ventures run by trainers like wrestling schools. In Athens, the two oldest gymnasiums were the Academy and the Cynosarges, located at the foot of the Lycabettos, and during Pericles' time, the Lyceum was added as a third. The gymnasium of Ptolemy was not established until the Hellenistic period. The initially simple design and layout of these facilities became more elaborate over the centuries. Although early gymnasiums were likely just simple halls supported by columns with a running track, over time, additional rooms and baths were included, as bathing immediately after physical activities became essential. By Plato's time, several different rooms associated with the{120} gymnasia were mentioned, indicating they had become quite extensive. We can't clearly determine from Greek writers how these rooms were organized and connected, and Vitruvius' description of a gymnasium is somewhat inadequate, as he is unclear in several aspects. Furthermore, it does not provide a general layout, but rather a specific description that may not relate to his own time, as it is typically thought, since Roman gymnasiums were organized in a far more complex manner than Vitruvius described, likely referring to an earlier period, though not the best one.

We are enabled to complete and correct the statements of Vitruvius from the ruins of various gymnasia in Asia Minor and Greece, especially those of Pergamum and Olympia. The description of Vitruvius connects the gymnasium and the wrestling school, but we must distinguish this wrestling place, which was a necessary part of the whole plan of the gymnasium, from that mentioned above, which was only used as a gymnastic school for boys. In the plan given by Vitruvius the centre is a square court with covered arcades; connected with this are a space for the ephebi, rooms for exercises with the corycus (boxing with a dummy), for anointing, sprinkling with dust or sand previous to wrestling, bath-rooms for hot and cold baths, etc.; further, in connection with these principal buildings there are covered racecourses, with levelled floors, gardens, and places for exercise, for rest, exedrae, etc. The arrangements of the gymnasium at Olympia, which probably dates from the end of the fourth or the beginning of the third century B.C., seem to have been simpler. We can distinguish two separate buildings—a smaller one, the actual{121} palaestra, which has been almost entirely uncovered; and a larger, the large gymnasium, of which only a little has been excavated. Both lie close together, west of the sacred grove of Altis, near the banks of the Kladeos; it was, in fact, very common to place the gymnasia near running water, in order to have at hand the water so necessary for the baths. We do not, however, find any trace of those complicated bathing arrangements described by Vitruvius, and probably they did not become common till the Roman period. In the wrestling school of Olympia we can only trace one large bath, but still it is possible that there were more extensive arrangements in the larger gymnasium. The wrestling school itself is a square, the sides of which measure about sixty-four yards each, surrounded with Doric arcades; on the south there is a long hall in the Ionic style; on the three other sides are also halls and little rooms, the purpose of which we cannot determine, connected with the inner court by doors or porticoes; on the north wall is the door connecting it with the south hall of the larger gymnasium. This latter was separated from the wrestling place, though, as a rule, this is an integral part, or even the centre of the whole structure; it is oblong in form, and is surrounded by arcades on two or three sides. The eastern hall extends to the length of 210½ yards. No doubt the exercises in jumping, running, throwing the quoit and spear, took place here. The best-preserved ruins are those of Ephesus and Alexandria Troas, but even here we are obliged to be very arbitrary in our attempts at reconstruction.

We can complete and clarify Vitruvius's statements using the remains of various gymnasiums in Asia Minor and Greece, particularly those in Pergamum and Olympia. Vitruvius’s description connects the gymnasium with the wrestling school, but we need to differentiate this wrestling area, which was an essential part of the gymnasium's overall plan, from the previously mentioned space, which was solely used as a gymnastic school for boys. In the layout presented by Vitruvius, the center is a square courtyard with covered walkways; attached to this are a space for the ephebi, rooms for exercises with the corycus (boxing with a dummy), areas for anointing, sprinkling with dust or sand before wrestling, hot and cold baths, etc.; additionally, alongside these main structures, there are covered tracks with level floors, gardens, exercise areas, resting spots, exedrae, and more. The gymnasium at Olympia, likely dating from the late fourth or early third century B.C., appears to have been simpler. We can identify two distinct buildings—a smaller one, the actual{121} palaestra, which has been mostly uncovered; and a larger gymnasium, of which only a small part has been excavated. Both are situated close together, west of the sacred grove of Altis, near the banks of the Kladeos; it was quite common to place gymnasiums near fresh water to have convenient access to water for baths. However, we do not find evidence of the complex bathing facilities described by Vitruvius, which likely didn’t become widespread until the Roman period. In the wrestling school of Olympia, we can only identify one large bath, although it’s possible there were more extensive facilities in the larger gymnasium. The wrestling school itself is square, with each side measuring about sixty-four yards, surrounded by Doric arcades; on the south side is a long hall in the Ionic style; on the other three sides are also halls and small rooms, the purpose of which is unclear, connected to the inner courtyard by doors or porticoes; on the north wall is the door linking it to the south hall of the larger gymnasium. However, this latter was separate from the wrestling area, even though it typically forms a core part of the entire structure; it is elongated and is bordered by arcades on two or three sides. The eastern hall stretches 210½ yards in length. Undoubtedly, activities like jumping, running, and throwing the discus and spear occurred here. The best-preserved ruins are those of Ephesus and Alexandria Troas, but even here we have to be quite arbitrary in our reconstruction efforts.

In any case it is certain that the gymnasia of the classic period gave sufficient opportunity for different kinds of gymnastic exercises, as well as for wrestling and the various contests, and also supplied places for{122} recreation and comfortable repose from the fatigues of physical exertion. The superintendence of the youths who practised here, and the maintaining of order were the duty of the Gymnasiarchs. They had the right of discipline, which they could exercise on any visitor to the gymnasium, and in token of this they carried a rod; thus we often see on vase pictures, among the gymnasts, men with long sticks, probably meant to represent the gymnasiarchs. In the older period at Athens there was but one gymnasiarch, but afterwards several shared the dignity. We cannot decide how far they also exercised a right of control over the wrestling-schools. Besides the gymnasiarch, or perhaps below him, was a board of officials whose duty it was to see to the preservation of the buildings and of the implements used in the gymnasia, while the general superintendence of the gymnastic exercises, and therefore also of the gymnasia, was exercised by the superintendents mentioned above (page 113), and, as a rule, men somewhat advanced in years were chosen for these posts.

In any case, it's clear that the gyms of the classic period offered plenty of opportunities for various types of workout activities, including wrestling and other competitions, as well as spaces for{122} relaxation and comfort after physical exertion. The responsibility for overseeing the young people who trained there and maintaining order fell to the Gymnasiarchs. They had the authority to discipline anyone who visited the gym, and as a sign of this authority, they carried a rod; this is why we often see pictures on vases depicting men with long sticks among the athletes, likely meant to represent the gymnasiarchs. In the earlier period in Athens, there was only one gymnasiarch, but later on, several shared this role. It's unclear to what extent they also had control over the wrestling schools. Besides the gymnasiarch, or perhaps beneath him, was a board of officials responsible for maintaining the buildings and the equipment used in the gyms, while the overall management of the gymnastic activities, and therefore the gyms themselves, was overseen by the previously mentioned superintendents (page 113), who were usually older men appointed to these positions.

There were other officials who were not so much concerned with the external arrangements of the gymnasia as with the instruction given there. The president of the gymnasium and head of the teachers (κοσμητής) is not mentioned until the late Hellenic and Roman periods; under him were the actual teachers and also those who instructed the ephebi in grammar, rhetoric, and philosophy; but in the classic period no instruction of this kind was given. At that time, however, we find the trainer (γυμναστής) acting as gymnastic teacher to the older youths, whose aim was to prepare themselves for athletic contests, and who intended to enter the lists as professional athletes. As boys were sometimes prepared for such contests, no{123} doubt the trainer sometimes took the place of the ordinary teacher; and again, on the other hand, a competent gymnastic master sometimes undertook the training of athletes. Generally speaking, however, in the older period this distinction was maintained, that the boys’ teacher was concerned chiefly with the general training of the body suitable for everyone, and wrestling on a rational and hygienic basis, while the trainer was a professional teacher, and was more concerned with special subjects than the general harmonious development of the body. Below these teachers stood the rubber (ἀλείπης), whose task was originally a purely mechanical one, but gradually when anointing and rubbing came to be regarded from the hygienic point of view, and were perhaps connected with a kind of massage, his standing improved, and after a time he took a far more important position than belonged to him of right.

There were other officials who were less focused on the external setup of the gymnasiums and more on the instruction happening there. The president of the gymnasium and head teacher (κοσμητής) isn’t mentioned until the later Hellenic and Roman periods; under him were the actual teachers and those who instructed the ephebi in grammar, rhetoric, and philosophy; however, during the classic period, no such instruction was provided. At that time, we see the trainer (γυμναστής) acting as a gymnastic teacher for the older youths who aimed to prepare themselves for athletic competitions and intended to compete as professional athletes. Since boys were sometimes trained for such competitions, it’s likely that the trainer occasionally filled the role of the ordinary teacher; on the other hand, a skilled gymnastic master sometimes took on the training of athletes. Generally speaking, though, in the earlier period, this distinction was maintained: the boys’ teacher was primarily focused on overall body training suitable for everyone, and wrestling based on reason and hygiene, while the trainer was a professional teacher more focused on specific skills rather than the overall harmonious development of the body. Below these teachers was the rubber (ἀλείπης), whose role was originally purely mechanical, but as anointing and rubbing were increasingly viewed from a hygiene perspective and possibly linked to a type of massage, his status improved, and over time he gained a more significant position than what he originally deserved.

In spite of the numerous allusions to the instruction of the ephebi which have come down to us, there is a good deal that is still doubtful or unexplained; as, for instance, in how far the trainers also instructed those ephebi who were not in training for the contests, and whether they were paid for their services by the State or by each pupil individually. Afterwards, at any rate, the ephebi as a rule only paid a fee to the teacher for musical instruction, while the gymnastic teacher seems to have been paid by the State.

Despite the many references to the training of young men that have survived, there is still a lot that remains unclear or unanswered. For example, it’s uncertain how much the trainers taught those young men who weren't preparing for competitions, and whether they were compensated by the State or each student individually. Later on, young men generally only paid a fee to the teacher for music lessons, while the gymnastics instructor appeared to be funded by the State.

As for the subjects of gymnastic instruction, these were in part the same as those in which the boys had already been trained in the gymnastic school, but gradually becoming more difficult, while others were added to them which were usually excluded from the wrestling school—namely, boxing, pancratium, and{124} pentathlum. Besides these there was fencing with heavy weapons (ὁπλομαχία); the fencing was not properly connected with the exercises of the gymnastic tests, but it formed an important part of the military education of the ephebi, and was the more important for these because, when they attained their majority as citizens, they had to spend several years in a kind of garrison and frontier service (περίπολοι). This was a training for military service which the ephebi, like all other citizens capable of bearing arms, had to perform from their twentieth year upwards, and they generally served the State for two years before in the manner above mentioned. Methodical instruction in fencing was originally rather looked down upon, but still was accepted in the curriculum of the ephebi, and in the inscriptions the fencing-master (ὁπλόμαχος) has a regular place beside the other masters. Plato also recommends fencing as strengthening for the body and useful in case of war, but he warns people to avoid all display and professionalism.

The subjects of gymnastic training were partly the same as those the boys had already learned in the gymnastic school, but they gradually became more advanced, while others were added that were usually left out of the wrestling school—specifically, boxing, pancratium, and{124} pentathlon. In addition to these, there was fencing with heavy weapons (ὁπλομαχία); this fencing wasn't directly linked to the gymnastic exercises, but it was a crucial aspect of military training for the ephebi. This training was particularly significant because, upon reaching adulthood as citizens, they had to spend several years in a sort of garrison and border service (περίπολοι). This was military training that the ephebi, like all other citizens capable of bearing arms, had to undergo starting at age twenty, and they typically served the State for two years in the manner described above. Although systematic instruction in fencing was originally seen as somewhat trivial, it was still included in the curriculum for the ephebi, and the fencing master (ὁπλόμαχος) had a regular place alongside the other instructors in the inscriptions. Plato also advocated for fencing as beneficial for physical strength and useful in wartime, but he cautioned against any form of showiness or professionalism.

In the course of time other exercises in arms were added. Throwing the spear was part of the regular gymnastic training practised even by boys; and in many inscriptions of the last three centuries B.C. mention is made of special teachers (ἀκοντίσται). Shooting with bow and arrows was also learnt, and a teacher for this is mentioned in these inscriptions, as well as one who gave instruction in hurling and in the use of machines for throwing. Probably these purely military exercises were not part of the regular gymnastic curriculum. The same may be said of riding. Every youth had to learn riding, for he had to perform his frontier service on horseback; and at the great festivals, especially the Panathenaea, the troops{125}

Over time, other weapons training was introduced. Throwing a spear became a standard part of gym class, even for young boys; many inscriptions from the last three centuries B.C. refer to specialized instructors (ἀκοντίσται) for this activity. Archery was also part of the training, and teachers for that are mentioned in these inscriptions, along with instructors for throwing and using catapults. These purely military skills likely weren’t part of the regular gym curriculum. The same applies to riding. Every young man had to learn how to ride since he needed to complete his military service on horseback; during major festivals, especially the Panathenaea, the troops {125}

Fig. 76.

Fig. 76.

of ephebi on horseback formed one of the most conspicuous parts of the procession, and, indeed, they occupy the greater part of the relief on the Parthenon frieze. Fig. 76, taken from a vase painting, represents ephebi racing on horseback; on the left stands a column, no doubt marking the limit of the course. In fact, representations on vase paintings of ephebi on horseback are very common. Still we cannot assume that regular methodical instruction in riding was given in the older period, at any rate not as part of the instruction of youths, though even in the time of Plato there were riding-masters who seem to have understood how to deal with difficult horses. At a later period the president seems to have occupied himself with instruction in riding, but we know no details about this. The Greeks used neither horse-shoes nor stirrups, therefore, unless some stone for mounting happened to be at hand, they had to jump on to their horses, and this they usually did with the help of their lances; saddles were also unknown, but horse-cloths were generally used, and though on the Parthenon frieze and the vase pictures we see the ephebi riding without these, we must regard this as an artistic license, like the absence of the chiton on the same pictures. To ride thus in a procession, clad merely in the chlamys, without any under garment,{126} on a horse without a saddle, would appear a very doubtful pleasure even to the most hardened Athenian youths.

Ephebi on horseback were one of the most noticeable parts of the procession, and they take up a large portion of the relief on the Parthenon frieze. Fig. 76, taken from a vase painting, shows ephebi racing on horseback; on the left, there's a column that likely marks the end of the course. In fact, depictions of ephebi on horseback are quite common in vase paintings. However, we can't assume that there was structured, regular riding instruction in the earlier period, at least not as part of the education for young men, although even in Plato's time, there were riding instructors who seemed to know how to handle difficult horses. Later on, the president appeared to have taken on riding instruction, but we don't know any specifics about this. The Greeks didn’t use horseshoes or stirrups, so unless there was a mounting stone available, they had to jump onto their horses, usually with the help of their lances. Saddles weren't used either, though horse cloths were common. While the Parthenon frieze and vase paintings depict ephebi riding without these, it should be seen as artistic license, just like the absent chiton in the same artworks. Riding in a procession dressed only in a chlamys, without any undergarment,{126} on a horse without a saddle, would seem quite uncomfortable even for the toughest Athenian youths.

As regards the other exercises not directly included in gymnastics, we may state that swimming was practised from earliest youth, and was regarded as indispensable for everyone, so that it was proverbially said of an absolutely uneducated person that he could neither swim nor say his alphabet. The most celebrated swimmers were the inhabitants of the island of Delos, but the Athenians were also distinguished. There were no special swimming masters; children learnt to swim by themselves or were instructed by their fathers.

As for the other activities not specifically part of gymnastics, it’s worth noting that swimming was practiced from a young age and seen as essential for everyone. It was commonly said of someone who was completely uneducated that they could neither swim nor recite their alphabet. The most famous swimmers came from the island of Delos, but Athenians were also well-known for their skills. There weren’t any special swimming instructors; children learned to swim on their own or were taught by their fathers.

Inscriptions also tell us that the Attic ephebi every year made expeditions by sea from the Peiraeus to the harbour of Munychia, and in later times also to Salamis, and these apparently partook of the nature of a regatta. Connected with these, even in the Hellenistic period, were naval contests, so that at that time the ephebi must have had some knowledge of the elements of seafaring, unless these sea-fights bore the character of naval games, and were conducted rather for amusement than for serious military purposes; and this is the more probable as at that period, when Athens had long ago lost its political importance, actual preparations for naval warfare had no special aim for young Athenians.

Inscriptions also reveal that the young men of Athens, known as ephebi, made annual sea trips from the port of Piraeus to the harbor of Munychia, and later to Salamis. These trips seemed to resemble a regatta. Even during the Hellenistic period, there were naval competitions associated with these events, which suggests that the ephebi had some understanding of seafaring, unless these naval battles were more like games meant for entertainment rather than serious military endeavors. This latter idea is more likely since, by that time, Athens had already lost its political significance, and the young Athenians had no real reasons to engage in serious preparations for naval warfare.

Finally there were, even in the earlier centuries, exercises in marching in the neighbouring country. These were partly connected with the military position of the ephebi as protectors of the frontier, and they partly aimed at extending their knowledge of localities as well as giving practice in marching and riding. As they sometimes had to march out in heavy armour, and generally bivouacked in hastily-{127}pitched tents, sometimes even in the open air, these marches supplied an excellent opportunity for growing accustomed to the fatigues of military life. It is clear from all this that the instruction of the ephebi bore a half-gymnastic, half-military character, and thus chiefly aimed at physical development; yet, on the other hand, many opportunities were given the young men for further intellectual development. We cannot, of course, determine whether the majority of them took advantage of this, for undoubtedly it was optional, and not immediately connected with their necessary training. However, in the second century B.C. the custom prevailed of letting the presidents of the various gymnasia at Athens see that they were regularly attended.

Finally, even in earlier centuries, there were exercises in marching in the neighboring country. These were partly linked to the military role of the young men as protectors of the border, and they also aimed to help them learn about the local areas while providing practice in marching and riding. Since they sometimes had to march in heavy armor and generally slept in quickly-set-up tents, and sometimes even outdoors, these marches were a great way to get used to the rigors of military life. It's clear from all of this that the training of the young men had a mix of physical and military elements, primarily focusing on physical development; however, there were also many chances for the young men to further their intellectual growth. We can't say for sure whether most of them took advantage of these opportunities, as it was likely optional and not directly related to their essential training. However, in the second century B.C., it was a common practice for the leaders of the various gymnasiums in Athens to ensure that they were regularly attended.

As regards the subjects of this more advanced instruction, opportunity was certainly given for further study in arithmetic, geometry, and astronomy, as well as music and drawing. After the fourth century the various schools of philosophy which arose at that time, began to take a very important place in the intellectual development of these youths. As early as the fifth century the Sophists gave instruction to young and older men for payment; but after the time of Plato the higher instruction was regularly organised and also given free of charge, and from this time forward it was closely connected with the training of the ephebi, since the gymnasia destined for gymnastic teaching were also used for instruction in philosophy. Plato and his school taught, as is well known, in the Academy; Aristotle and the Peripatetics in the Lyceum; and Antisthenes and the Cynic school in the Cynosarges; the Stoics also originally taught at the Lyceum, but afterwards in the Stoa Poikile (the{128} “painted portico”) near the old Agora; at Athens the Epicurean school only was not connected with any existing gymnasium. This connection, however, between these schools and the gymnasia was merely an external one, and really meant that the ground and gardens belonging to them were situated in the domain of these special gymnasia. However, the fact that the schools possessed a fixed place under the direction of the head for the time being did very much to establish their stability. We must not regard these philosophical schools as higher schools in the modern sense; though each school had a head who had the management in his own hands, and at his death appointed a successor, yet there was no question of an organised scheme of studies or of instruction regularly occupying certain hours of the day, or, indeed, of any of the conditions which could be compared with our modern universities, at any rate not before the period of the Roman Empire. In the fourth century and in the Hellenistic period the instruction merely consisted in a discourse given by the head, or a disputation with his scholars, by means of which the various branches of philosophy and ethics were treated. Practical instruction in rhetoric was also given, sometimes by philosophers, but oftener by celebrated rhetoricians, such as Isocrates, and this training lasted several years. Very often young men prepared themselves in this way for their future career as statesmen or lawyers; and in the Hellenistic period the study of philological grammar began to gain importance, especially in the schools of Alexandria, Pergamum, and Antioch, to which places celebrated teachers attracted numerous pupils. These studies were in no way connected with the regular training of ephebi.{129}

Regarding the subjects of this more advanced education, there was certainly an opportunity for further study in arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, as well as music and drawing. After the fourth century, various schools of philosophy that emerged during that time began to play a significant role in the intellectual development of these young people. As early as the fifth century, the Sophists were teaching young and older men for a fee; but after Plato's time, higher education was regularly organized and also offered for free. From this point forward, it was closely linked with the training of the ephebi, since the gymnasiums intended for physical education were also used for philosophical instruction. As is well known, Plato and his school taught in the Academy; Aristotle and the Peripatetics in the Lyceum; and Antisthenes and the Cynic school in the Cynosarges. The Stoics initially taught at the Lyceum but later moved to the Stoa Poikile (the “painted portico”) near the old Agora. In Athens, the Epicurean school was the only one not associated with any existing gymnasium. However, this link between the schools and the gymnasiums was mostly external, meaning that the grounds and gardens belonging to them were located within the domain of these specific gymnasiums. Still, the fact that the schools had a designated place under the leadership of a head at the time contributed significantly to their stability. We shouldn't view these philosophical schools as higher education institutions in the modern sense; although each school had a head who managed it and appointed a successor upon death, there was no organized curriculum or regularly scheduled class times, nor any of the conditions that can be compared to our modern universities, at least not before the Roman Empire period. In the fourth century and during the Hellenistic period, instruction mainly consisted of lectures given by the head or debates with his students, covering various branches of philosophy and ethics. Practical training in rhetoric was also provided, sometimes by philosophers but often by renowned rhetoricians like Isocrates, and this training lasted several years. Frequently, young men used this method to prepare for future careers as statesmen or lawyers; and in the Hellenistic period, the study of philological grammar began to gain traction, especially in the schools of Alexandria, Pergamum, and Antioch, which attracted numerous students due to the presence of celebrated teachers. These studies were not connected to the regular training of the ephebi.{129}

Generally speaking, we may say that the main object of the education of the youths in the best period of Greek antiquity was to train a citizen, capable in body and mind, who should be able to serve his country as well in war as in peace, in a public as in a private capacity, while all special development of any branch of learning, except, of course, the gymnastic element, was excluded. This is the more comprehensible since Greek antiquity was unacquainted with the higher professions in our sense of the word.

Generally speaking, we can say that the primary goal of educating young people in the best period of ancient Greece was to develop well-rounded citizens, physically and mentally capable, who could serve their country both in times of war and peace, in public and private roles, while all specialized study in any particular field, except for physical training, was excluded. This makes more sense considering that ancient Greece did not have the advanced professions we think of today.

There is far less to be said about the education of girls, since no regular instruction was given. The sphere to which women were confined in all the Greek states was the household, and their position, especially in the Ionic states, was so distinctly a subordinate one that it was not considered desirable to give them also regular teaching. In consequence there were no girls’ schools; girls belonging to the better classes were taught a little reading and writing by their mothers or nurses—the women of the lower classes did not learn even this—and, with the addition of some superficial knowledge of religion and mythology, such as could be acquired from stories or by reading the poets, this constituted all the intellectual development which fell to the lot of the girls. Sometimes a little musical instruction was also given, and even in the Ionic states there were some exceptions, since we hear of women of higher intellectual development. As a rule, it was only the hetaerae, whose freer intercourse with men enabled them to gain from them more extensive literary culture; and as a consequence we find that even men of high intellectual powers chose to associate with these persons, and that at Athens, at any rate, the men who desired the stimulus of intercourse with intellectual women, were bound to{130} seek it from this class. The fault was, of course, their own, since the semi-Oriental system of shutting off women from the outer world and degrading them into mere managers of the household, necessarily lowered the average culture of women. Still, it sometimes happened that a man who had married a young open-minded girl contrived to raise her up intellectually to himself, and to develop her powers, as Xenophon has shown in his Oikonomikos.

There’s not much to say about the education of girls since they didn’t receive regular instruction. Women were mostly confined to the household in all the Greek states, and especially in the Ionic states, their position was so clearly subordinate that regular teaching for them was not seen as desirable. As a result, there were no schools for girls; those from better families learned a bit of reading and writing from their mothers or nurses, while girls from lower classes didn't learn even that. Along with some basic knowledge of religion and mythology from stories or poetry, this was the extent of their intellectual development. Occasionally, they received some music instruction, and even in the Ionic states, there were some exceptions with women who had higher intellectual abilities. Generally, it was the hetaerae, who had more freedom to interact with men, that were able to gain a broader literary culture. Consequently, men of significant intellectual ability often chose to associate with them. In Athens, for example, men who wanted the stimulation of intellectual women had to seek it from this class. The responsibility lay with the system, as their semi-Oriental approach of isolating women and relegating them to household management naturally diminished women’s overall cultural standing. Nonetheless, there were cases where men who married young, open-minded girls managed to intellectually elevate them, as Xenophon illustrates in his Oikonomikos.

On the other hand, Greek women appear to have been experienced in feminine arts—such as spinning and weaving, sewing and embroidery, accomplishments which they certainly learnt from their mothers and nurses. No regular instruction was given in them, or in cooking, an art with which Greek women were undoubtedly well acquainted. This system of educating girls did not, however, meet with general approval, for we find that Plato, in his “Laws,” prescribes regular school instruction for girls in the subjects required for women, and also musical and even gymnastic training. These principles were, however, never practically realised at Athens, though elsewhere the conditions may have been different, since an inscription from Teos of somewhat late date makes express mention of instruction given in common to boys and girls.

On the other hand, Greek women seemed to be skilled in traditional crafts like spinning and weaving, sewing, and embroidery—skills they definitely learned from their mothers and caregivers. There wasn’t any formal training provided in these areas or in cooking, which Greek women were undoubtedly familiar with. However, this method of educating girls didn't receive universal approval, as we see in Plato's “Laws,” where he suggests formal schooling for girls covering subjects suitable for women, as well as music and even physical training. These ideas, however, were never fully implemented in Athens, though other places might have been different, since a later inscription from Teos specifically mentions co-educational instruction for boys and girls.

It was a natural consequence of the very different position occupied by women at Athens and Sparta, that the latter had a very different education from the Athenian women. Though the young Spartan maidens did not, like the boys, associate together in clubs, but remained with their families, yet the State took cognisance of these also, and especially prescribed for them gymnastic training, which was in essentials the same as that given to the boys, though with{131}

It was a natural result of the contrasting roles of women in Athens and Sparta that their education was very different. While young Spartan girls didn’t join clubs like the boys and stayed with their families, the State still recognized their role and specifically mandated physical training for them, which was fundamentally the same as what the boys received, although with{131}

Fig. 77.

Fig. 77.

corresponding modifications, in order to develop and strengthen their bodies. Of course, they had their own special schools for this purpose, distinct from those of the boys, where they were instructed in running, jumping, wrestling, throwing the spear and quoit, as well as in several exercises in running and springing, which were partly of a military character, partly allied with dancing. For this purpose they wore a special dress; Fig. 77 shows us a female racer from Elis. The statue which is in the Vatican is in the ancient style, and represents a robust girl clad in a short chiton, with a girdle descending only a little way below the hips, and leaving the right breast exposed. This special dress used for gymnastic exercises must not, however, be confused with that in which the Spartan ladies usually appeared, though this, too, as already stated (page 39), differed from the ordinary dress of Greek girls. In spite, however, of this dress, and of the fact that youths and maidens, who in the Ionic states scarcely ever met each other except at religious festivals, were brought into frequent contact at Sparta, especially at public contests, games, choruses, etc., the Spartan women bore an unstained reputation. The system of physical exercises produced healthy women, strongly built, with blooming complexions; and it also implanted and developed in them the manly and determined spirit for which the Laconian women and mothers were distinguished. Yet, even at Sparta, there was no question of intellectual training for the girls; and, indeed, as we have already seen, even in the case of the boys, it was regarded as far less important than physical education.{133}

corresponding changes to develop and strengthen their bodies. They had their own special schools for this purpose, separate from the boys', where they learned running, jumping, wrestling, throwing the spear and discus, as well as various running and jumping exercises, some of which had a military aspect and others that were related to dancing. For this, they wore a specific outfit; Fig. 77 shows a female racer from Elis. The statue in the Vatican is in the ancient style, representing a strong girl dressed in a short chiton with a girdle that falls just below the hips, leaving her right breast uncovered. However, this gymnastic outfit shouldn't be confused with the attire that Spartan women usually wore, which, as mentioned earlier (page 39), was different from the typical dress of Greek girls. Despite this outfit and the fact that young men and women, who in the Ionic states rarely interacted except at religious festivals, frequently met in Sparta, especially at public contests, games, and choruses, Spartan women maintained an untarnished reputation. The system of physical training produced healthy, strong women with vibrant complexions; it also instilled and developed in them the fierce and determined spirit for which Laconian women and mothers were known. Nonetheless, even in Sparta, there was no consideration for intellectual training for the girls; in fact, as we've seen earlier, even for the boys, it was considered much less important than physical education.{133}

CHAPTER IV.

Marriage and Women.

Love amongst the Greeks—Engagements—Marriage Rites and Ceremonies—The Laconian Custom—Marriage in the Doric States—The Mode of Life of the Athenian Women—Their Personal Habits—The Hetaerae.

Love among the Greeks—Engagements—Marriage Rites and Ceremonies—The Laconian Custom—Marriage in the Doric States—The Lifestyle of Athenian Women—Their Personal Habits—The Hetaerae.

The boyhood of the young Athenian was occupied by school and play; his youth was spent in gymnastic exercises, and sometimes also in scientific studies and military labours. When he attained his majority as a citizen, he acquired the right of exercising his political and civic duties, taking part in popular assemblies and other public gatherings; but apparently the young people did not make much use of these privileges when they first entered on their political majority. Besides these occupations there were many others to draw them away from serious duties: pleasant intercourse with companions, drinking bouts, and also the charms of pretty hetaerae, who were easily won to regard with favour anyone possessing a tolerably well-filled purse. And this was all the compensation they had for exclusion from the society of the daughters of citizens; for, with the exception of the hetaerae, and the flute and cithara players who performed at the banquets, women played no part in social intercourse at Athens. There were but few occasions when the girls left the close confinement of the women’s apartments for any kind of publicity, and this custom, which resembled the Oriental, and was probably introduced by the Ionic{134} Greeks from Asia Minor, while the Doric practice was very different, caused one of the greatest wants of Attic life. This is brought forcibly before us in the comedies of the fourth century, the so-called “New Attic Comedy,” in which the basis was usually a love story, which our modern ideas would regard as purely sensual, or even immoral; while love, in the best sense of the word, is never represented. We must not, on this account, suppose that the Greeks were entirely unacquainted with that kind of affection which is based on real inclination, similarity of mind, and recognition of intellectual virtues; in fact, the contrast often emphasised by poets and artists between Aphrodite Urania, as the type of heavenly intellectual love, and Aphrodite Pandemos, as that of sensuous love, must convince us of the contrary; while Greek literature also supplies many examples of pure love in the truest sense of the word, though a strong admixture of the sensuous element was natural, even here, to a passionate southern race.

The boyhood of the young Athenian was filled with school and play; his youth was dedicated to physical training, and sometimes also to scientific studies and military activities. When he reached adulthood as a citizen, he gained the right to fulfill his political and civic responsibilities, participating in popular assemblies and other public events; however, it seems that young people didn’t take full advantage of these rights when they first entered adulthood. In addition to these responsibilities, there were many distractions pulling them away from serious duties: enjoyable time with friends, drinking parties, and the allure of attractive hetaerae, who were easily charmed by anyone with a decent amount of money. This was all the compensation they had for being excluded from the company of citizen daughters; aside from the hetaerae and the flute and cithara players at banquets, women played no role in social interactions in Athens. There were only a few occasions when girls left the confines of the women’s quarters for public appearances, and this custom, which was similar to Eastern practices and likely introduced by the Ionic{134} Greeks from Asia Minor, contrasted sharply with the Doric customs and created one of the greatest deficiencies in Athenian life. This is strikingly highlighted in the comedies of the fourth century, known as “New Attic Comedy,” which typically centered on love stories that our modern views might see as purely sensual or even immoral; whereas love, in its noblest sense, was never truly depicted. However, we shouldn’t assume that the Greeks were completely unaware of the kind of love based on genuine affection, shared values, and recognition of intellectual qualities; in fact, the contrast often highlighted by poets and artists between Aphrodite Urania, representing heavenly intellectual love, and Aphrodite Pandemos, symbolizing sensual love, should convince us otherwise. Additionally, Greek literature offers many examples of true love, even though a strong element of sensuality was naturally present, especially in a passionate southern culture.

It was, however, quite unusual for such attachment to begin before marriage, since opportunities for this were wanting. But often, in spite of the conventional mode by which marriages were arranged, this attachment was developed after marriage, and we must not fall into the mistake of judging married life in Greece, or especially at Athens, only from the greatly exaggerated descriptions of Aristophanes, or the sarcastic tirades of misogynists like Euripides. The great majority of the women were not so superficial or so quarrelsome as these poets have represented them, nor the young men, as a rule, so vicious or hostile to marriage as they are depicted in the majority of the New Attic Comedies.

It was, however, quite unusual for such an attachment to start before marriage, as there weren't many chances for it to happen. But often, despite the traditional way in which marriages were arranged, this attachment developed after marriage. We shouldn’t make the mistake of judging married life in Greece, especially in Athens, solely based on the highly exaggerated descriptions by Aristophanes or the sarcastic rants of misogynists like Euripides. The vast majority of women weren’t as superficial or quarrelsome as these poets portrayed them, nor were young men, as a rule, as vicious or hostile to marriage as they are shown in most of the New Attic Comedies.

It is true enough, of course, that marriage was{135} usually a matter of contract between the fathers or guardians of the young pair, and not the consequence of affection between the youth and maiden; and this it is which we see in the comedies of Plautus and Terence, who copied Greek originals. Very often the fathers agreed to a marriage between their children; sometimes the arrangements were made by a woman (προμνηστρία) acquainted with the circumstances of the citizens’ families, who made a kind of business of arranging marriages. An important point was equality of fortune; of course, both parties had to be full citizens, but degrees of relationship do not seem to have been any hindrance. The girl’s consent was not asked at all; it was a matter of course that she should accept the husband chosen by her parents, and, as she had no other male acquaintances, objections can very seldom have been made. Generally she was only acquainted with the husband destined for her by seeing him hastily on her walks or at festivals. The destined bridegroom is more likely to have made objections if the appointed bride did not please him; yet here, too, as a rule, the father could have his way, since his son was entirely in his power, unless it so happened that he earned his own living by any profession, which was seldom the case among the better classes. The fathers or guardians then concluded the contract of engagement, in which the bride’s dowry was fixed and special arrangements made for community of goods, return of the dowry in case of a divorce, etc. The Homeric custom, by which it was the bridegroom who brought gifts in order to win a bride, while the father gave his daughter to the one who promised the richest bridal presents, had early fallen into disuse, and probably even in the heroic period it was only customary among noble families. In the{136} historic period a dowry was regarded as an indispensable basis for marriage: so much so that daughters or sisters of poor citizens were often endowed at the expense of generous friends, or poor orphan girls by their guardians; sometimes the State even gave a dowry to the daughters of citizens who had deserved well of their country. The engagement itself was, as a rule, a legal act, which followed the private agreement between the fathers, and was considered an essential preliminary to a legal marriage; it was not, however, a general custom to celebrate this act in a social manner by a banquet. As is usual in southern countries, the girls married very young, sometimes even at the age of fifteen, or earlier; but the period between their sixteenth and twentieth years was probably the usual one for marriage. There seems to have been no distinct limit of age for men, but probably the years between twenty and thirty were those in which most of them entered the married state. We do not know how long a period usually elapsed between the engagement and the marriage; probably there was no definite custom, but we know that very often the wedding immediately followed the engagement. We are likewise unable to say whether, in the case of a long engagement, the bride and bridegroom had any opportunities for meeting each other. The actual wedding usually took place in the winter, and a favourite time was the month Gamelion (the end of January and beginning of February), which hence received its name. Certain days regarded as auspicious were generally chosen, and the waning moon was specially avoided. It is curious, when we compare our own and the Roman customs, to note that, though the wedding received a religious character by sacrifices and other solemn ceremonies, it was{137} not of itself regarded as a religious or legal act. The legality of the marriage depended on the engagement, and the religious consecration was not given by a priest (who took no part, as a rule, in the wedding ceremony), but by the marriage gods, who were invoked by prayer and sacrifice, more especially Zeus and Hera, Apollo, Artemis, and Peitho, the goddess of persuasion. We must now endeavour to form an idea of an Athenian wedding ceremony, as described by Greek writers.

It’s true that marriage was usually a contract between the fathers or guardians of the couple, rather than being based on love between the young man and woman. This is evident in the comedies of Plautus and Terence, who adapted Greek originals. Often, the fathers would agree to their children’s marriage; sometimes, a woman (προμνηστρία) who knew the families' situations facilitated the arrangements, essentially running a matchmaking business. An important aspect was the equality of wealth; both parties had to be full citizens, but family relations didn’t seem to be a barrier. The girl’s consent wasn’t considered necessary at all; it was expected that she would accept the husband chosen by her parents, and since she had little contact with other men, she seldom objected. Usually, she only knew her future husband by catching a glimpse of him during her outings or at festivals. The intended groom was more likely to voice objections if he didn’t like the bride, yet typically, the father could impose his will since the son was entirely under his control, unless he happened to support himself through a profession, which was rare among the upper class. The fathers or guardians would then finalize the engagement contract, which set the bride’s dowry and laid out arrangements for shared property, return of the dowry in the event of divorce, and so on. The older custom, where the groom brought gifts to win a bride and the father gave his daughter to whoever offered the largest gifts, had nearly disappeared, and even during the heroic age, it was likely only observed among noble families. In the historic period, a dowry was seen as essential for marriage; often, the daughters or sisters of poor citizens were provided with dowries by generous friends or guardians, and sometimes the State would offer a dowry to the daughters of citizens who had served their country well. The engagement itself was usually a legal matter, following the private agreement between the fathers, and it was considered an important step before a legal marriage; however, it wasn’t common to celebrate this with a banquet. As is typical in southern countries, girls married quite young, sometimes even as early as fifteen or younger; the typical age for marriage was likely between sixteen and twenty. There doesn’t seem to have been a specific age limit for men, but most likely, the years between twenty and thirty were when many became husbands. We don’t know how long typically passed between the engagement and the marriage; likely, there was no set custom, but often the wedding immediately followed the engagement. We also can’t say whether, in the case of a lengthy engagement, the bride and groom had opportunities to meet. Weddings generally took place in winter, with a preferred time being the month Gamelion (late January to early February), which is how it got its name. Certain days considered lucky were usually chosen, and the waning moon was typically avoided. It’s interesting to compare our customs with those of the Romans; while weddings involved religious elements like sacrifices and other solemn rituals, they weren’t seen as inherently religious or legal acts. The legality of the marriage depended on the engagement, and the religious aspect wasn’t conferred by a priest (who usually didn’t participate in the wedding), but by the marriage gods, who were appealed to through prayer and sacrifice, especially Zeus and Hera, Apollo, Artemis, and Peitho, the goddess of persuasion. Now we should try to visualize an Athenian wedding ceremony as depicted by Greek writers.

Among the ceremonies bearing a religious character which preceded the wedding, an important part was played by the bath. Both bride and bridegroom took a bath either on the morning of the wedding-day or the day before, for which the water was brought from a river or from some spring regarded as specially sacred, as at Athens the spring Callirhoe (or Enneacrunos), at Thebes the Ismenus; and this water had to be fetched by a boy who was some near relation; sometimes, however, we hear of maidens sent to fetch it. The bride also offered libations and gifts—as, for instance, her toys, locks of hair, and the like—to one of the marriage goddesses. More important was the sacrifice generally celebrated on the wedding-day, but we know few details about the mode of its performance. It was offered to the marriage deities mentioned above, either to all collectively or singly; the families of both bridegroom and bride took part in the ceremony. We do not know of any special directions as to the animals to be sacrificed; it appears to have been the custom to remove the gall of the victim, and not burn it with the rest of the inner parts, and this was supposed to indicate symbolically that all bitterness must be absent from marriage.{138}

Among the religious ceremonies leading up to the wedding, a significant ritual was the bath. Both the bride and groom would bathe either on the morning of the wedding day or the day before, using water sourced from a river or a spring considered particularly sacred, like the Callirhoe (or Enneacrunos) in Athens or the Ismenus in Thebes. This water was typically fetched by a boy who was a close relative, although sometimes maidens were sent to collect it. The bride would also make offerings of libations and gifts—such as her toys, locks of hair, and similar items—to one of the goddesses of marriage. More significant was the sacrifice usually performed on the wedding day, though we have limited details about how it was carried out. This sacrifice was offered to the aforementioned marriage deities, either collectively or individually, and both the bride's and groom's families participated in the ceremony. There are no specific guidelines about which animals should be sacrificed; it seems to have been customary to remove the gall from the victim and not burn it with the rest of the entrails, symbolizing that all bitterness should be absent from marriage.{138}

Most sacrifices connected with the slaughtering of animals were followed by a festive banquet, at which the flesh of the victims constituted the principal dish, and thus the wedding sacrifice also was followed by a feast, which was generally held at the house of the bride’s father. As this must, according to custom, have taken place in the afternoon, we may assume that the other wedding ceremonies had been performed in the morning. The wedding banquet was one of the few occasions when men and women dined together; this generally occurred only in most intimate family circles, but not when guests were present. The luxury of these wedding banquets seems to have increased so much that the State was at last obliged to limit the number of guests by law. Plato would not have allowed husband and wife to invite more than five friends and five relations each—that is, twenty in all—on any occasion, whether a wedding or otherwise; and a statute of the fourth century B.C. makes thirty the maximum limit for weddings, and instructs the officials who had charge of the women (γυναικόνομοι) to see that this rule is not infringed; and they seem to have carried out their office so strictly that on these occasions they often entered the house, counted the guests, and turned out all who exceeded the legal number. At the banquet, as well as at the sacrifice which preceded it, the bride appeared in all her bridal adornments. Some female relation or friend who took the part of a modern bridesmaid (νυμφευτρíα) undertook to deck the bride and anoint her with costly essences, and dress her in clothes of some fine, probably coloured, material, while special shoes, ribbons, and flowers in the hair were regarded as important, as well as the veil, which was the special mark of the bride, and covered the{139} head, falling low down and partly covering the face. The bridegroom, too, appeared in a festive white dress, which differed from his ordinary clothing chiefly by the fineness of material; he, too, wore a wreath, as did all the other guests at the banquet; but special flowers, supposed to be of fortunate omen, were worn by the bride and bridegroom. We do not hear of any special dishes supplied at weddings, but cakes, to which the Greeks assigned a symbolical connection with festive occasions, played an important part, and in particular cakes of sesame found a place at the wedding banquet. A special custom peculiar to Athens was for a boy, both of whose parents must be alive, to go round wreathed with hawthorn or acorns carrying a basket of cakes, singing, “I fled from misfortune, I found a better lot.”

Most sacrifices related to the slaughter of animals were followed by a festive banquet, where the meat of the victims was the main dish. Similarly, the wedding sacrifice was also followed by a feast, usually hosted at the bride's father’s house. Since this must have taken place in the afternoon according to tradition, we can assume that the other wedding ceremonies happened in the morning. The wedding banquet was one of the few times when men and women ate together; this typically only occurred in close family circles, not in the presence of guests. The extravagance of these wedding banquets grew so much that the State eventually had to limit the number of guests by law. Plato would not have allowed each husband and wife to invite more than five friends and five relatives, totaling twenty on any occasion, whether a wedding or otherwise. A statute from the fourth century B.C. set the maximum for weddings at thirty guests and directed the officials responsible for overseeing women (γυναικόνομοι) to ensure this rule was followed; they enforced it so strictly that they often entered houses, counted guests, and removed anyone over the legal limit. At the banquet, as well as at the sacrifice before it, the bride appeared in all her wedding finery. A female family member or friend, taking on a role similar to a modern bridesmaid (νυμφευτρíα), was responsible for dressing the bride, anointing her with expensive perfumes, and clothing her in fine, probably colored, garments, while special shoes, ribbons, and flowers in her hair were considered important, along with the veil, which was a distinctive mark of the bride, covering her head and falling low to partially hide her face. The bridegroom also wore a festive white outfit, which differed from his usual clothing mainly in the quality of the fabric. He too wore a wreath, as did all the other guests at the banquet, but the bride and groom wore special flowers thought to bring good luck. There aren’t mentions of unique dishes served at weddings, but cakes, which the Greeks believed had a symbolic connection to celebrations, were a significant feature, especially sesame cakes, which were included at the wedding feast. A unique Athenian custom involved a boy, whose parents were both alive, walking around adorned with hawthorn or acorns, carrying a basket of cakes and singing, “I fled from misfortune, I found a better lot.”

When the banquet was concluded, according to custom, by libation and prayers, and the night began to set in, the bride was conducted home to the house of the bridegroom. It was only among very poor people that the bride went on foot in this procession; if it was at all possible, she took her place between the bridegroom and the groomsman (παράνυμφος or πáροχος), who was a near relation or intimate friend of the bridegroom, in a carriage drawn by oxen or horses. All the other persons who took part in the procession—that is, all who had been at the banquet, and probably many others as well—went on foot behind the carriage to the sound of harps and flutes, while one went on in front as leader. The bride’s mother occupied the place of honour in the procession, carrying in her hand the bridal torches, kindled at the family hearth, and thus the bride took the sacred fire of her home to her new dwelling. On this account the ancients represented the god of{140} Marriage, Hymen, with a torch as symbol. If other members of the procession also carried torches, that was only in accordance with the custom of using them when going out in the evening; it was only the torches of the bride’s mother that had any symbolical meaning. Meantime the bride’s attendants sang a bridal song, while the procession moved through the streets to the bridegroom’s house. This song is called Hymenaeus, and the following is found at the end of the Birds of Aristophanes:—

When the banquet ended, as was customary, with libations and prayers, and night began to fall, the bride was led home to the groom's house. Only among very poor families did the bride walk in this procession; if possible, she would ride between the groom and the best man (παράνυμφος or πáροχος), who was a close relative or close friend of the groom, in a carriage pulled by oxen or horses. All the others who participated in the procession—that is, everyone who attended the banquet, and probably many more—walked behind the carriage, accompanied by music from harps and flutes, while someone led the way in front. The bride's mother held the place of honor in the procession, carrying bridal torches lit from the family hearth, symbolically bringing the sacred fire of her home to her new residence. For this reason, the ancients depicted the god of Marriage, Hymen, with a torch as a symbol. If other members of the procession also carried torches, it was merely in line with the usual custom of using them when going out in the evening; only the torches held by the bride’s mother had any symbolic significance. Meanwhile, the bride’s attendants sang a wedding song as the procession moved through the streets toward the groom’s house. This song is called Hymenaeus, and the following is found at the end of the Birds of Aristophanes:—

“Jupiter, that supreme god,
When the Fates in the past Matched him with the Queen of Heaven. At a formal dinner given,
A feast like that took place above,
And the delightful god of Love,
Being in charge,
As the groom took his place With the golden reins in hand. Hymen, Hymen, Ho! __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The bridegroom’s mother, also carrying torches, awaited the procession by the bridegroom’s door, which was festively decked with wreaths. A shower of all manner of sweetmeats was poured on the bridal pair, partly in jest and partly to symbolise the rich blessing invoked upon them; nor was the serious work forgotten which now awaited the young wife in her new position: a pestle for bruising the corn grains was hung up near the bridal chamber, to remind her of her duties as head of the household, and it was an ancient Athenian custom for the bride herself to carry some household implement in the procession, as, for instance, a sieve or a vessel for roasting. Another symbolical custom, supposed also{141} to date from an ordinance of Solon, was for the bride, after her arrival in her new home, to eat a quince, which, like the pomegranate, was supposed to be a symbol of fruitfulness.

The groom’s mother, also holding torches, waited for the procession by the groom’s door, which was beautifully decorated with wreaths. A shower of various sweets was thrown on the bride and groom, partly as a joke and partly to symbolize the abundant blessings being wished for them; nor was the important task that awaited the young wife in her new role forgotten: a pestle for crushing grain was hung up near the bridal chamber to remind her of her responsibilities as head of the household. It was an ancient Athenian custom for the bride to carry some household item during the procession, like a sieve or a roasting pan. Another symbolic tradition, also thought to date back to a law by Solon, was for the bride, upon entering her new home, to eat a quince, which, like the pomegranate, represented fruitfulness.

The bridegroom’s mother then attended the bridal pair to the thalamus or bridal chamber, where the richly-decked, flower-strewn marriage couch was prepared. When all the guests had gone away the bridegroom locked the door, and while the bride unveiled herself to him for the first time, the youths and maidens outside sang another song—either a few verses of the Hymenaeus or an Epithalamium, accompanied with praises of the married pair, and also doubtless by some jesting personal allusions. The Epithalamium of Helen, in Theocritus, begins thus:—

The bridegroom’s mother then took the couple to the bridal chamber, where the beautifully decorated, flower-covered wedding bed was ready. Once all the guests had left, the bridegroom locked the door, and while the bride revealed herself to him for the first time, the young men and women outside sang another song—either a few lines of the Hymenaeus or an Epithalamium, celebrating the newlyweds and likely including some lighthearted personal jokes. The Epithalamium of Helen in Theocritus begins like this:—

"Going to sleep so soon, sweet bridegroom?
Are you too fond of sleep?
Or do you have heavy limbs? Or had you drunk too much
When did you throw yourself into your hideout?
You should have acted sooner,
If sleeping were your only goal,
To your bachelor’s bed,
And left her in her mother's arms. To cuddle and to play,
A girl with her female friends,
Until late in the day:—
Not just for tonight,
Nor for the next only,
But throughout the days and the years "You have her for yourself."

And it ends thus:—

And it ends like this:—

"Sleep on, along with love and longing
Breathe in each other’s essence; But don't forget, when morning comes,
To wake you from your sleep:
At dawn, we will be getting up,{142}
When, lifting high his fair And feathered neck, the first bird The call to dawn is heard. O God of weddings and marriages,
Sing "Happy, happy couple!" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Very often the young men, before setting out homewards, amused themselves by knocking and banging at the door of the bridal chamber, though a friend of the bridegroom’s kept watch there, ostensibly to prevent the maidens from going in to their married comrade. The last lines of the above-quoted epithalamium show that the chorus sometimes returned early next morning to greet the pair on their awakening.

Very often, before heading home, the young men would entertain themselves by knocking and banging on the door of the bridal chamber, even though a friend of the groom was keeping watch there, supposedly to stop the maidens from going in to see their married friend. The last lines of the epithalamium mentioned above indicate that the chorus sometimes returned early the next morning to greet the couple as they woke up.

On the morning after the wedding, the newly-married pair received visits and congratulations from their relations and friends. The husband presented his young wife with gifts, and so also did the visitors, but this ceremony sometimes did not take place till the second day after the wedding; for a curious custom existed (only at Athens, however) for the husband on the day after the wedding to move into his father-in-law’s house, and there spend a night apart from his wife; she then sent him a new garment, whereupon he returned to her. With the wedding presents the dowry was often presented, along with various objects belonging to the trousseau, such as jars, ointments, sandals, toilette implements, etc. The wedding festivities were then concluded by a banquet given either by the bridegroom’s father in his house or by the bridegroom himself; but it does not appear that there were any women present on this occasion. Still, this banquet was of a certain importance for the young wife; at Athens it was connected with her formal admission among the clansmen{143} to whom the bride now belonged by her marriage. Every tribe (φυλή) at Athens was divided into three clans (φρáτραι), each of these into thirty households (γένη); the members of the clans examined into the purity of descent of citizens, and every new-born child had to be entered in their register. This ceremony gave a sort of official, or at any rate public, legitimation to the marriage.

On the morning after the wedding, the newlyweds welcomed visits and congratulations from family and friends. The husband gave his young wife gifts, as did the guests. However, this gift-giving sometimes didn’t happen until the second day after the wedding because of a unique custom in Athens. On the day after the wedding, the husband would move into his father-in-law’s house and spend a night apart from his wife; she would then send him a new garment, and he would return to her. Along with the wedding presents, the dowry was often presented, which included various items from the trousseau, like jars, ointments, sandals, and toiletries. The wedding festivities concluded with a banquet hosted either by the bridegroom’s father at his home or by the bridegroom himself, but it seems there were no women present at this event. Still, this banquet was important for the young wife; in Athens, it marked her formal acceptance among the clansmen{143} to whom she now belonged through her marriage. Each tribe (φυλή) in Athens was divided into three clans (φρáτραι), and those clans were further divided into thirty households (γένη). The clan members checked the purity of citizenship, and every newborn had to be recorded in their registry. This ceremony provided a form of official, or at least public, validation of the marriage.

Fig. 78.

Fig. 78.

Among the monuments which have been preserved to us, there are several which refer to marriage; but, as a rule, they adhere to a mythological form, and do not represent a real scene from daily life. Thus, for instance, we often see the bridal pair driving in a car, but those who attend them are the Marriage gods in person, especially Apollo and Artemis, and when the presentation of marriage gifts to the newly-wedded pair is represented, it is usually the celebrated couple, Peleus and Thetis, that we see depicted, while those who offer them the gifts are gods, such as Hephaestus and the Horae, etc.{144} The vase painting, which is here given as Fig. 78, also bears a mythological character, though it, no doubt, adheres very closely to the forms of reality. It represents the arrival of the bride at the bridegroom’s house. The latter stands leaning on a spear (which, however, must be an heroic attribute, and not customary at marriages in the historic period) before the door of his house. On the left comes the bride, who is recognised by the veil covering her head. She approaches with a hesitating step, and the bridesmaid attending her is pushing her gently forward with both hands, while the groomsman, who goes before her, holds her left hand. Apollo, with his laurel staff, and Artemis, with quiver and bow, are gazing sympathetically at the bride; in front of them a woman, either the match-maker or the bride’s mother, holds out both her arms to welcome the bridegroom.

Among the preserved monuments, there are several that relate to marriage; however, they typically follow a mythological format and don’t depict actual scenes from everyday life. For example, we often see the bridal couple riding in a chariot, accompanied by the gods of marriage, particularly Apollo and Artemis. When marriage gifts are presented to the newlyweds, it’s usually the famous pair, Peleus and Thetis, that is shown, while the gift-givers are gods like Hephaestus and the Horae, among others.{144} The vase painting, shown as Fig. 78, also has a mythological theme but closely resembles reality. It depicts the bride arriving at the groom’s house. The groom stands by his door, leaning on a spear (which must be seen as a heroic trait and not a common sight at marriages in historical times). On the left, the bride, identifiable by her veiled head, approaches with a hesitant step, while a bridesmaid gently pushes her forward with both hands. A groomsman in front is holding her left hand. Apollo, carrying his laurel staff, and Artemis, equipped with her quiver and bow, watch the bride with sympathy. In front of them, a woman—either the matchmaker or the bride’s mother—extends her arms to welcome the groom.

Of course, marriage customs differed considerably in the various Greek states, as is proved by many allusions. Strangest of all seems the Laconian custom, which points clearly to marriage by capture; a custom of great antiquity, mentioned in many legends (as, for instance, that of the Dioscuri and the daughters of Leucippus). No mention is made here of a real marriage celebration; the bridegroom carried off his bride, who must, however, have previously been betrothed to him by her father, from her parents’ house, and in his own dwelling handed her over to the charge of some middle-aged woman (νυμφευτρíα), who was either a relation or an intimate friend. During his absence at the common dining table, to which all Spartan citizens and youths went every day, this woman cut off the bride’s hair, dressed her in male dress, with men’s shoes, and left her lying in the dark on some straw. Then, when the bridegroom{145} returned, he unloosed the bride’s girdle and carried her in his arms to the bridal chamber. Curiously enough, the appearance of secrecy was kept up for some time longer; the young husband continued to live with the other young citizens, and only visited his wife occasionally in secret. Similar practices prevailed also at Crete. We do not, however, know how long these strange customs continued in the Doric states.

Of course, marriage customs varied widely across different Greek city-states, as shown by numerous references. The Laconian custom seems the strangest of all, clearly indicating marriage by capture; this is an ancient practice mentioned in many legends (like that of the Dioscuri and the daughters of Leucippus). There's no mention of a formal marriage celebration here; the groom would carry off his bride, who had to have been previously betrothed to him by her father, from her parents’ home. In his own house, he would hand her over to a middle-aged woman (νυμφευτρíα), who was either a relative or a close friend. While he was away at the communal dining table, which all Spartan citizens and young men attended daily, this woman would cut the bride’s hair, dress her in men's clothing and shoes, and leave her lying in the dark on some straw. Then, when the groom returned, he would untie the bride’s girdle and carry her in his arms to the bridal chamber. Interestingly, the appearance of secrecy was maintained for some time; the young husband continued to live with the other young men and only visited his wife occasionally in secret. Similar practices also existed in Crete. However, we don’t know how long these unusual customs lasted in the Doric states.

In considering the position of women in relation to men and in the household, we must allow for the differences between the heroic and historic periods, and also between the Doric and the Ionic-Attic states. Of the Aeolian states we know very little. In the heroic period, as far as we can gather from the Homeric poems, women occupied an important position, in many respects equal to that of the men. Heroic times, like the rest of Greek antiquity, were only acquainted with monogamy; polygamy is an entirely Oriental custom. Still, it was by no means unusual in olden times for princes and nobles to have a number of concubines, who were either slaves or female captives, besides their own lawful wives, who were sprung of noble family. In fact, the idea of conjugal fidelity held good only for the female portion of the population, while the men were absolutely free to act as they pleased. Undoubtedly there were cases in which husband and wife were so well suited together that the men resisted all temptations to infidelity; among these we may include Hector, Laertes, and Odysseus, in spite of the amours of this last with Circe and Calypso. Whenever we obtain a closer insight into the conditions of married life, as in the case of Hector and Andromache, Odysseus and Penelope, the impression received is a favourable one. There is{146} even a vein of true affection perceptible, which is generally absent from ancient conceptions of marriage.

In looking at the roles of women compared to men and within the household, we need to recognize the differences between the heroic and historical periods, as well as between the Doric and Ionic-Attic states. We know very little about the Aeolian states. In the heroic period, based on what we can gather from the Homeric poems, women held significant positions, often equal to those of men. Heroic times, like the rest of Greek antiquity, were familiar only with monogamy; polygamy is a completely Eastern practice. However, it was quite common for princes and nobles to have multiple concubines, who were either slaves or female captives, in addition to their legitimate wives from noble families. In fact, the notion of marital fidelity applied only to women, while men were free to pursue their desires. There were certainly instances where husbands and wives were such a good match that the men resisted all temptations to cheat; examples include Hector, Laertes, and Odysseus, despite Odysseus's affairs with Circe and Calypso. Whenever we get a closer look at married life, like with Hector and Andromache, or Odysseus and Penelope, the impression is generally positive. There is even a sense of genuine affection that is usually lacking in ancient ideas of marriage.

In the heroic age women were chiefly occupied with household management and female accomplishments, while they plied their tasks with their attendants in the women’s apartments; but their life was not one of such absolute retirement as that of the Oriental harems. On some occasions they associated with men, and took part in their sacrifices and banquets; and though they never went out unattended, yet a good deal of liberty must have been allowed the young girls, to judge from the story of Nausicaa, who went down to the sea-shore to wash the clothes.

In the heroic age, women were mostly focused on managing the household and honing their skills, working alongside their attendants in the women's quarters. However, their lives weren't as completely isolated as those of women in Oriental harems. Sometimes, they interacted with men and participated in their rituals and feasts. Even though they never went out alone, young girls must have had quite a bit of freedom, as shown by the story of Nausicaa, who went to the shore to wash clothes.

In the historic age, the Doric states bear the closest analogy to heroic times in their marriage customs. Here, too, we find the same undisguised assumption that marriage existed for the sake of rearing children; and, in fact, the laws of Lycurgus permitted a man to transfer his conjugal rights for a time to another, if his childlessness imperilled the existence of the family. In spite—or, perhaps, on account—of this custom, infidelity was very rare at Sparta, even among the men, and the institution of hetaerae never gained ground there. Concubinage, which was very common in the heroic age, fell into disuse during historic times, but, except at Sparta, it was really discontinued only in name. The domestic relations between husband and wife more closely resembled our own at Sparta than in the Ionic-Attic states. Even at Sparta the household was the centre around which the woman’s life revolved, but she was not degraded into a mere housekeeper; a Spartan addressed his wife as “Mistress” (δέσποινα), made her the partner of his interests, and consulted her about{147} matters of importance. This seemed so strange to the other Greek states that they were inclined to regard the Spartan husbands as henpecked, which was by no means the case; but there is no doubt that Spartan history can boast of far more remarkable women and admirable mothers than Athenian. The strong patriotism of the Spartan women which triumphed over gentler feelings is sometimes a little unattractive to our modern sentiments, but, in any case, these women command our fullest respect.

In ancient times, the Doric states had marriage customs that closely resembled those from heroic periods. Here, too, there was a clear belief that marriage was primarily for raising children; in fact, the laws of Lycurgus allowed a man to temporarily pass his marital rights to another if his inability to have children threatened the family’s survival. Despite—or perhaps because of—this custom, infidelity was quite rare in Sparta, even among men, and the institution of hetaerae never really took off there. Concubinage, which was common in heroic times, mostly fell out of use in later historical periods, but, aside from Sparta, it had practically disappeared only in name. The relationship between husbands and wives in Sparta was more similar to ours than in the Ionic-Attic states. Even in Sparta, the home was the focal point of a woman's life, but she wasn’t relegated to just being a housekeeper; a Spartan man called his wife “Mistress” (δέσποινα), included her in his interests, and discussed important matters with her. This was seen as so unusual by other Greek states that they thought Spartan husbands were henpecked, which was definitely not the case. However, there is no doubt that Spartan history highlights remarkably strong women and admirable mothers, far more than Athenian history does. The intense patriotism of Spartan women, which sometimes overshadowed more nurturing feelings, may seem a bit off-putting to modern sensibilities, but in any case, these women command our utmost respect.

The position of women in the Ionic states bears a more Oriental character, and here it is the wife who addresses the husband as “Master.” The Athenian regarded his wife as a subordinate being, who would bear him children and keep his house in order, but was incapable of rising beyond this sphere. A woman must keep silence about all political matters, and, as a rule, she was not even acquainted with her husband’s private affairs. The husband was very seldom at home; public life, professional duties, gymnastics, social intercourse, kept him from his family during the greater part of the day; at meals they met together, except when the husband had invited guests, and then the wife had to withdraw into retirement. As a rule, husband and wife hardly knew each other before marriage; it was not till afterwards that it was possible to discover whether their characters were suited to one another, and then it often turned out that these were quite incompatible. Then they went their own ways, or else jarred and quarrelled. Sometimes a sensible man succeeded in educating and raising to his own level a really intelligent wife, to whom he could communicate his plans and interests, and thus make her his partner in the true sense of the word; but this was the exception, and, as{148} a rule, the spheres of husband and wife remained distinct. Moreover, the ever-increasing influence of the hetaerae did much to loosen the bonds of marriage. It was a very common thing for married men to visit hetaerae or enter into love intrigues with slaves; and, as a rule, the wives shut their eyes to it, so long as some regard was shown for appearances. If a married man were to take an hetaera into his own house, that would be a ground of divorce; but unmarried men very often kept mistresses, and the relation between them sometimes closely resembled marriage. Supposing a man were to neglect his own family too much through this intercourse, or, by spending his money in this way, to inflict an injury on them, the wife, if she possessed the full rights of citizenship, had the right to enter a complaint. Improper language in the presence of women was not permitted, and no stranger was allowed to enter the women’s apartments during the absence of the husband. The children were bound to the most absolute obedience and reverence to both father and mother.

The role of women in Ionic states has a more Eastern influence, where the wife addresses her husband as “Master.” The Athenian viewed his wife as a subordinate, primarily responsible for having children and managing the household, with no expectations for her to rise above this role. Women were expected to remain silent on politics and, generally, they were not even aware of their husband’s private matters. The husband was rarely at home; his public duties, professional responsibilities, sports, and social activities kept him away from his family for most of the day. They would have meals together, unless the husband had guests, in which case the wife had to withdraw to another room. Typically, husbands and wives hardly knew each other before marriage, and it was only afterward that they could find out whether they were compatible—a realization that often revealed significant incompatibilities. They would either go their separate ways or end up arguing. Occasionally, a sensible man would successfully educate and elevate an intelligent wife to his level, sharing his plans and interests with her, thus making her a true partner; however, this was the exception rather than the norm, and usually, the roles of husband and wife remained separate. Additionally, the growing influence of hetaerae (courtesans) significantly weakened the bonds of marriage. It was quite common for married men to see hetaerae or become romantically involved with slaves, and wives typically turned a blind eye as long as appearances were maintained. If a married man brought a hetaera into his home, it could be grounds for divorce, whereas unmarried men often had mistresses, and those relationships sometimes closely resembled marriage. If a man neglected his family due to these relationships or spent money in ways that harmed them, his wife, if she held full citizenship rights, had the right to file a complaint. Using inappropriate language in front of women was not allowed, and no stranger was permitted to enter the women’s quarters while the husband was away. Children were expected to show complete obedience and respect to both their father and mother.

Generally speaking, the law afforded a woman but little protection from her husband; infidelity on his part did not entitle her to a divorce. On the other hand, the strictest fidelity was required from the wife; but, in spite of the seclusion in which she lived, infidelity was by no means uncommon, since there were always plenty of obliging slaves ready to help their mistress in these matters. In most Greek states the offenders were punished by the loss of certain rights, and the husband was not only justified in demanding a divorce, but even morally bound to do so if his wife’s wrong-doing had been noised abroad. The law took no steps to punish the lover; but the{149} husband had the right to inflict corporal punishment on him, or even, if he caught him in the act, to kill him, unless, indeed, he preferred to seek compensation for his shame in a money fine. In case of divorce, too, the woman was worse off than the man. In consequence of the loose relation of the marriage-tie, it was very easy to break it. A husband could dismiss his wife or send her back to her parents, or the woman could simply leave her husband’s house, and this was usually enough to annul the marriage. In the latter case the wife was obliged to lodge a complaint against her husband in person with the archon, as there were certain legal matters connected with the divorce, chiefly concerning the dowry; as a rule, if the husband sent away his wife without sufficient reason, he had to give back the dowry to her or her legal representative (father, brother, or guardian), unless the cause of the divorce was infidelity which had been clearly proved against the wife. But though there is an appearance of justice here, in reality the man had the advantage; for it was only the most cogent reasons that would induce a woman voluntarily to leave her husband, while the man often arbitrarily put away his wife for the most trivial reasons; moreover, as a woman was always politically a minor, and if she left her husband could not go on living by herself, she was obliged to return to a state of tutelage under her father, or, if he were no longer living, her brother or legal guardian. Many a woman would rather endure the most cruel treatment from her husband than return thus to her father’s house.

Generally speaking, the law offered very little protection for a woman against her husband; his infidelity didn’t entitle her to a divorce. On the flip side, the wife was expected to be completely faithful; however, despite her isolated life, cheating was not uncommon, as there were always willing slaves ready to assist their mistress in these affairs. In most Greek states, offenders faced penalties, losing certain rights, and the husband was not only allowed to seek a divorce but was morally obligated to do so if his wife’s misdeeds became publicly known. The law did nothing to punish the lover; however, the{149} husband had the right to inflict physical punishment on him, or even kill him if he caught him in the act, unless he preferred to seek financial compensation for his shame instead. In cases of divorce, the woman was at a disadvantage compared to the man. Because the marriage bond was so lax, it was easy to dissolve. A husband could dismiss his wife or send her back to her parents, or the woman could simply leave her husband’s home, which was usually enough to annul the marriage. In the latter case, the wife had to personally file a complaint against her husband with the archon because there were legal issues related to the divorce, mainly about the dowry. Generally, if the husband sent his wife away without a good reason, he had to return the dowry to her or her legal representative (father, brother, or guardian), unless the reason for the divorce was infidelity that had been clearly proven against the wife. However, despite the seeming fairness of this process, the man had the upper hand; it took very strong reasons for a woman to voluntarily leave her husband, while men often dismissed their wives for the most trivial reasons. Furthermore, as a woman was always considered a political minor, if she left her husband, she couldn't live independently and had to return under the guardianship of her father, or, if he had passed away, her brother or legal guardian. Many women would rather endure severe mistreatment from their husband than go back to their father’s house.

The life of Athenian women was entirely devoted to domestic affairs. The part of the house set aside for the wife and children, and afterwards for the{150} grown-up daughters and the female slaves, was generally separate from the rest of the dwelling; and a Greek writer says that, as the door which separates the women’s apartments from the rest of the house is the boundary set for a maiden, so the door which shuts the house off from the street must be the boundary for the wife. We must not, however, suppose that Greek women were entirely shut off from publicity. The wives of poorer citizens, whose circumstances were, of course, quite different from those of the upper classes, went out of doors often enough. Some were compelled to do so by their occupation, and others, who had few or no slaves at their disposal, were obliged to go out every day to purchase food and other necessaries of life.

The lives of Athenian women were completely focused on home life. The part of the house reserved for the wife and children, and later for the grown-up daughters and female slaves, was usually separate from the rest of the house; a Greek writer notes that the door separating the women’s areas from the rest of the house marks the boundary for a maiden, while the door that separates the house from the street is the boundary for the wife. However, we shouldn't think that Greek women were completely cut off from public life. The wives of poorer citizens, who had very different circumstances from the upper classes, often went outside. Some had to do so because of their jobs, and others, who had few or no slaves, had to go out daily to buy food and other essentials.

Fig. 79.

Fig. 79.

It was very common for women to fetch water from the public wells, and to have a little chat there; but in rich houses this duty of fetching the water naturally{151} fell to the slaves. We find allusions to these expeditions to the well in legends and in real life; and they are often represented on monuments, especially vase paintings. Fig. 79 gives an example of the kind taken from a vase painting in the antique style. On the left we see the well, surmounted by a Doric portico; the water is flowing from a lion’s mouth into a jug (ύδρíα) placed beneath it; the woman who has come to fill her vessel stands waiting beside it. On the right we see other women conversing in pairs; two have already filled their jars, and are carrying them on their heads, supported by a little cushion, according to the pretty custom which still prevails widely in the south; the vessels of the two others have not yet been filled, as we can tell from their position.

It was common for women to go to public wells to collect water and chat with each other; however, in wealthy households, this task typically fell to the slaves. References to these trips to the well can be found in both legends and everyday life, and they are often depicted in art, especially on vase paintings. Fig. 79 shows an example from an antique-style vase painting. On the left, we see the well, topped with a Doric portico; water flows from a lion's mouth into a jug (ύδρíα) placed beneath it, while a woman waits to fill her vessel. On the right, there are other women chatting in pairs; two have already filled their jars and are carrying them on their heads, supported by a small cushion, following the lovely custom that is still widely practiced in the southern regions; the other two women have not filled their vessels yet, as indicated by their position.

Women of the better classes only went out attended by a servant or slave, and then but seldom. A respectable woman stayed at home as much as possible; in fact, the symbol of domestic life was a tortoise, a creature which never leaves its house, and was regarded as an attribute of Aphrodite Urania. In consequence, the women liked to linger by the windows of the upper storey, the one generally used for their apartments, in order to look down on the street, which afforded many women the only entertainment and change they had in the day’s occupations. There were no common meetings for them as there were for men. They visited one another occasionally, and there were a few festivals in the year to which they went without the men, and then the proceedings seem to have been very lively, as for instance, at the Thesmophoria. The women drove in their finest clothes to the Eleusinian celebrations, and they also took part in the Panathenaea, on which{152} occasion the daughters of the resident foreigners (μέτοικοι) carried their chairs and sunshades behind them. In general, it appears as though more liberty had been gradually granted women in the matter of appearance in public, though this liberty did not extend in Greece as far as at Alexandria in the time of the Ptolemies, when Theocritus, in one of his idylls, represents two citizens’ wives, attended by their servants, penetrating into the densest crowd on the occasion of the Festival of Adonis. The manifold contradictions which we find in the ancient writers regarding the public appearance of women which have called forth so many various opinions among the learned of the present day, must be attributed in part to differences of period and, in part, to differences of locality.

Women from higher social classes only went out with a servant or slave, and even then, it was rare. A respectable woman remained at home as much as possible; in fact, the symbol of domestic life was a tortoise, a creature that never leaves its shell and was associated with Aphrodite Urania. As a result, women liked to hang out by the windows of the upper floor, which was typically their living space, to look down at the street, providing many of them with the only entertainment and change in their daily routines. There were no common gatherings for them like there were for men. They visited each other occasionally, and there were a few festivals throughout the year that they attended without men, which seemed to be quite lively, such as the Thesmophoria. The women would dress in their finest clothes for the Eleusinian celebrations and also participated in the Panathenaea, during which the daughters of resident foreigners (μέτοικοι) carried their chairs and sunshades. Overall, it seems that women were gradually granted more freedom regarding their public appearance, although this freedom did not extend in Greece as far as it did in Alexandria during the Ptolemaic period, when Theocritus, in one of his idylls, depicts two citizens’ wives, accompanied by their servants, navigating through a dense crowd during the Festival of Adonis. The many contradictions found in ancient texts about the public appearance of women, which have sparked various opinions among modern scholars, can be attributed partly to differences in time and partly to differences in location.

Notwithstanding this, everywhere and always in antiquity a woman’s sphere was supposed to be the household, and when the family and the number of slaves was large, this charge required a good deal of strength and attention. Not only had all the food to be prepared for the household, but also the clothing had to be provided for all its members; for it was very unusual for any woman, who had numerous slaves at her disposal, to purchase stuffs or clothes ready-made. They therefore spent a great part of the day with their daughters and maids in a specially appointed part of the house, where the looms were set up. Here, in the first place, the wool, which was bought in a rough condition, was prepared for working, by washing and beating, then fulled and carded, disagreeable occupations which, on account of the exertion required, were usually left to the maids. The wool thus prepared for working was then put in {153}large work-or spinning-baskets (κáλαθοι or τáλαροι),

Notwithstanding this, in ancient times, a woman's role was expected to be within the household. When the family was large and had many slaves, managing the household required a lot of strength and focus. Not only did they need to prepare all the food for the family, but they also had to provide clothing for everyone. It was quite rare for women with many slaves to buy ready-made fabrics or clothes. Instead, they spent a significant part of the day with their daughters and maids in a designated area of the house where the looms were set up. Here, they first prepared the wool, which was purchased in a raw state, by washing and beating it, then fulling and carding it. These unpleasant tasks, due to the physical effort involved, were usually left to the maids. The wool that was ready for work was then placed in {153} large work or spinning baskets (κáλαθοι or τáλαροι),

Fig. 80.

Fig. 80.

and we often see these on monuments which represent scenes from a woman’s life. A statue of Penelope, the prototype of an industrious woman, of which several replicas have come down to us, represents a spinning-basket under her chair. The spinning-wheel was unknown to antiquity, but the distaff and spindle were used exactly as they still are in the south. (Compare the representation from a vase painting in Fig. 80.) The woman here represented is seated{154}

and we often see these on monuments that depict scenes from a woman’s life. A statue of Penelope, the model of a hardworking woman, of which several replicas exist today, shows a spinning-basket under her chair. The spinning-wheel wasn’t known in ancient times, but the distaff and spindle were used just as they still are in the south. (See the representation from a vase painting in Fig. 80.) The woman depicted here is seated{154}

Fig. 81.

Fig. 81.

(sometimes we find women walking or standing as they spin); she holds up the distaff in her left hand; in front of her is a stand, on which wool or flax seems to be fastened ready to fill the distaff afresh. For weaving they used an upright loom of tolerably simple construction, but yet suited for weaving heavy materials and elaborate patterns. Such an one is represented on Fig. 81, from a vase picture of Penelope at the loom. We can recognise on the already finished material, an ornamental border and various figured patterns interwoven. The construction of the loom is only superficially indicated, and has therefore been explained in many different ways, into which we cannot at present enter. Fig. 82, taken from a vase painting, represents a number of women, of whom some are occupied with feminine work and others with their toilet. On the left we see a woman holding a spinning-basket in her left hand; further to the right a second woman is seated on an easy chair (καθέδρα),{155} holding an embroidery frame, on which a piece of material is stretched, while a third woman stands near, watching her. Further to the right is a fourth, who is drawing up the folds of her dress, and probably about to fasten her girdle. The woman sitting next her on the easy chair holds an object in front of her which is not quite distinct—possibly a mirror, represented in profile, in which she is looking at herself; near her stands a maid, holding in her right hand a pot of ointment, in the left some undetermined object, perhaps a pin-cushion.

(sometimes we see women walking or standing as they spin); she holds the distaff in her left hand; in front of her is a stand, on which wool or flax seems to be securely attached, ready to refill the distaff. For weaving, they used an upright loom of fairly simple design, but still suitable for weaving heavy materials and detailed patterns. One such loom is shown in Fig. 81, from a vase painting of Penelope at the loom. We can identify an ornamental border and various patterned designs interwoven in the finished fabric. The loom's construction is only hinted at, leading to various interpretations that we can't explore right now. Fig. 82, taken from a vase painting, depicts several women, some engaged in traditional work while others are tending to their appearance. On the left, a woman holds a spinning-basket in her left hand; further right, a second woman sits in an easy chair (καθέδρα), holding an embroidery frame with a piece of fabric stretched over it, while a third woman stands nearby, watching her. Further right, a fourth woman is adjusting the folds of her dress, likely preparing to secure her waist. The woman next to her in the easy chair holds something in front of her that isn’t clearly defined—possibly a mirror, shown in profile, that she is using to look at herself; beside her stands a maid, who holds a pot of ointment in her right hand and something unspecified in her left, perhaps a pin-cushion.

Fig. 82.

Fig. 82.

The fulling of the woven materials was not undertaken at home, since it{156} was a difficult operation and required special arrangements; it was done by the fuller, to whom any soiled cloth garments were also sent. Simple woollen clothes, as well as linen garments, were, of course, washed at home.

The finishing of woven materials wasn’t done at home because it was a challenging process that needed special setups; it was handled by the fuller, to whom any dirty cloth items were also sent. Simple wool clothes and linen garments were, of course, washed at home.

Fig. 83.

Fig. 83.

The charming description in the “Odyssey” of Nausicaa, who goes with her companions to the sea-shore to wash the clothes, is well known; doubtless similar scenes might be seen in later times, even though no king’s daughter took part in them, and no god-like hero alarmed the maidens by his unexpected appearance. Fig. 83 represents a vase picture, showing how an artist of the fifth century imagined that scene in Phaeacia, according to the analogy of his own time. On the left side of the picture, not represented here, stand Odysseus and Athene, and several articles{157} of clothing are hanging up to dry on the branches of a tree; on the right, which is here represented, some girls are engaged in hanging out the clothes. The finished, or newly-washed, clothes were then carefully folded and laid in chests, since wardrobes for hanging up dresses, such as we have, seem to have been unknown.

The charming scene in the "Odyssey" where Nausicaa and her friends go to the beach to wash their clothes is well known. Similar sights could surely be found in later times, even if no princess was involved and no god-like hero startled the girls with his sudden arrival. Fig. 83 shows a vase painting depicting how a fifth-century artist imagined that moment in Phaeacia, reflecting the style of his own era. On the left side of the picture, which isn’t shown here, are Odysseus and Athene, with several pieces{157} of clothing hanging to dry on the branches of a tree; on the right, which is shown here, some girls are busy hanging up the clothes. The finished or freshly washed clothes were then carefully folded and stored in chests, as wardrobes for hanging dresses like we have today seem to have been nonexistent.

Fig. 84.

Fig. 84.

The vase picture represented in Fig. 84 shows us two women occupied in folding some kind of embroidered garment; on the left another woman is turning round to look at them; on the floor stand a chair and a chest, on the wall hang a mirror and a garment.

The vase picture shown in Fig. 84 depicts two women folding some kind of embroidered clothing; on the left, another woman is turning to look at them; on the floor, there’s a chair and a chest, and on the wall, a mirror and a piece of clothing are hanging.

Notwithstanding these numerous domestic occupations, the women seem to have had sufficient time to devote to their toilet. In spite of the few opportunities they had of appearing elegantly dressed before strange men, or their own friends, Greek women seem to have been no exception to their sex{158}

Notwithstanding these many household tasks, the women seemed to have enough time to take care of their appearance. Even though they had limited chances to dress elegantly in front of unfamiliar men or their own friends, Greek women didn’t seem to be any different from other women{158}

Fig. 85.

Fig. 85.

in their fondness for dress and fine clothes. Considerable attention was devoted to the care of the body. Washing and bathing were, of course, very common. Scenes from the bath are often represented on monuments; especially we often find in sculpture or painting representations of Aphrodite, or some beautiful mortal, stooping down while a maid pours water over her back from a jar. In the vase picture represented in Fig. 85, next to which a scene from the toilet is depicted, one woman is pouring water into a basin, while another has disrobed, and is arranging her hair before a mirror. We must suppose the locality of these scenes to have been a special bathroom, which was always found in the better class of houses on the lower storey.

in their love for fashion and stylish clothing. A lot of attention was given to personal care. Washing and bathing were, of course, very common. Scenes from the bath are often shown on monuments; we frequently see in sculptures or paintings representations of Aphrodite or some lovely mortal, bending down while a maid pours water over her back from a jar. In the vase picture shown in Fig. 85, next to which a scene from getting ready is depicted, one woman is pouring water into a basin, while another has undressed and is arranging her hair in front of a mirror. We can assume that these scenes took place in a special bathroom, which was always found in the upper class of houses on the lower floor.

The usual morning wash was performed in large basins standing on high feet, or sometimes at the well itself, which was situated in the courtyard of a house; women of the lower classes probably washed at one of the public wells. On a picture representing the Judgment of Paris, of which some figures are represented in Fig. 86, a vase painter naïvely represents Athene thus performing her toilet before presenting herself to the judge; she is holding both hands under the water flowing from the fountain, evidently intending to wash her face; she has carefully drawn her dress between her knees in order to keep the water from it. There were also large public baths for women, but ancient authorities tell us very little about their construction and use; still, notices here and there in writing, or on monuments, enable us with certainty to assert their existence. The vase painting, Fig. 87, gives a wonderfully vivid picture of one of these public baths for women. It is a hall, supported by Doric columns, covered to the height of{160}

The typical morning wash was done in large basins raised on high feet, or sometimes directly at the well located in a house's courtyard; women from lower socioeconomic backgrounds likely washed at public wells. In an artwork depicting the Judgment of Paris, as shown in Fig. 86, a vase painter innocently illustrates Athene getting ready before meeting the judge; she's holding both hands under the water flowing from the fountain, clearly intending to wash her face. She's carefully pulled her dress between her knees to keep it dry. There were also large public baths for women, but ancient sources provide very little information about how they were built and used. Nevertheless, various written accounts and monuments confirm their existence. The vase painting in Fig. 87 offers a wonderfully vivid image of one of these women's public baths. It's a hall supported by Doric columns and covered to a height of{160}

Fig. 86.

Fig. 86.

Fig. 87.

Fig. 87.

about a foot with water, which is always flowing fresh from the heads of animals below the capitals of the pillars; probably the water was led through the pipes passing from column to column, on which the women have hung their clothes. The women, with their hair plaited in single braids to prevent it getting wet, are standing under the douches and letting the water pour over their head, back, arms, and legs, while they rub themselves with their hands. We cannot tell whether women of the better classes also went to these public baths; in any case, the middle classes, who probably had no bathrooms of their own, formed the greater part of the attendance.

about a foot of water, which is always flowing fresh from the heads of the animals below the tops of the pillars; probably the water was channeled through the pipes running from column to column, from which the women have hung their clothes. The women, with their hair braided in single plaits to keep it dry, are standing under the showers and letting the water pour over their heads, backs, arms, and legs, while they wash themselves with their hands. We can’t tell whether women from higher classes also visited these public baths; in any case, the middle classes, who likely didn’t have their own bathrooms, made up the majority of the visitors.

Bathing was accompanied by anointing and rubbing with oils or other fragrant essences; this, too, we often find represented on monuments, where a lady herself makes use of a little oil-flask (λήκυθος), or an attendant rubs her body with it. In fact, rich women always had a slave who acted as lady’s-maid to help them at their toilet, and on the many toilet scenes depicted on the Greek vases we seldom see women dressing without assistance. Thus, in Fig. 88 (Frontis.), two women are helping a third to dress; the mistress stands in the middle, and is about to fasten her girdle, and, in order not to be hindered by the falling folds of her chiton, she is holding the tip in her mouth; in front of her stands an attendant holding a mirror; another woman standing behind her, apparently rather a friend than a slave, holds a jewel casket in the left hand, and with the right hands a pearl necklace taken from it to the lady. On Attic Stelai we very commonly find a lady represented with her lady’s-maid and jewel casket. The use of the mirror is also a favourite subject in works of art, especially connected with the arrangement of the hair and veil Thus, in{163}

Bathing included using oils and other fragrant essences for anointing and rubbing; this is often shown in monuments, where a woman is seen using a small oil flask (λήκυθος), or an attendant applies it to her body. In fact, affluent women typically had a slave who acted as their maid to help them get ready, and in numerous depictions of grooming on Greek vases, we rarely see women dressing without help. For example, in Fig. 88 (Frontis.), two women assist a third with getting dressed; the main woman stands in the center, about to fasten her girdle, and to avoid the draping folds of her chiton getting in the way, she holds the tip in her mouth. In front of her, an attendant holds a mirror; another woman behind her, seemingly more of a friend than a slave, carries a jewelry box in her left hand and uses her right hand to present a pearl necklace to the lady. On Attic Stelai, it's common to find a lady depicted with her maid and jewelry box. The use of mirrors is also a popular theme in artworks, especially related to hairstyling and veiling. Thus, in{163}

Fig. 89.

Fig. 89.

Fig. 86, we find that even Hera, before showing herself to Paris, finds it necessary, with the help of her hand-mirror, to make some slight alteration in her veil. A similar scene is depicted by the pretty terra-cotta from Tanagra (Fig. 89). Fig. 90 represents{164}

Fig. 86 shows that even Hera, before revealing herself to Paris, feels the need to make a small adjustment to her veil with the help of her hand mirror. A similar scene is illustrated by the lovely terra-cotta from Tanagra (Fig. 89). Fig. 90 represents{164}

Fig. 90.

Fig. 90.

a lady fully dressed, perhaps a bride, attended by two lady’s-maids, one of whom holds an open jewel casket before her, in order that she may choose something more out of it, in spite of the fact that she is so carefully veiled that all ornament seems superfluous. Besides these toilet scenes, Fig. 91 represents a vase picture giving other scenes from the life of women, which, however, have not yet been clearly interpreted. The woman represented here is seated on a chair, her right leg is uncovered, and the foot is placed on a curious rest; in her hand she holds a bandage, as though she intended to fasten it round her foot. Another woman stands and looks on; a spinning-basket and a stool are also included in the picture. It is impossible to say{165} whether this should also be regarded as a toilet scene.

A fully dressed woman, possibly a bride, is accompanied by two maids. One of them holds an open jewelry box in front of her so she can pick something out, even though she's veiled so well that any adornment seems unnecessary. In addition to these grooming moments, Fig. 91 shows a vase with other scenes from women's lives, which haven't been clearly interpreted yet. The woman depicted is sitting in a chair, her right leg exposed, with her foot resting on an unusual support; she holds a bandage as if she plans to wrap it around her foot. Another woman stands nearby, watching. A spinning basket and a stool are also part of the image. It's unclear if this should be considered a grooming scene as well.

Fig. 91.

Fig. 91.

Greek women made use of many cosmetics for their toilet. They not only anointed their bodies with fragrant essences and their hair with sweet-scented oils and pomades, but the practice of rougeing was also a very common one. The Spartan women, whose healthy complexions were celebrated, probably made little use of it; but the ancient writers supply sufficient testimony to its commonness at Athens.{166} This practice probably originated in the East, and its great popularity among the women of the Ionic-Attic race is probably due to the fact that want of fresh air and exercise gave them a pale, sickly complexion, and they therefore considered it necessary to improve it artificially, though it were only to please their own husbands. They supplied the tender colouring of forehead and chin with white lead, the redness of their cheeks with cinnabar, fucus, and bugloss, or other (usually vegetable) dyes; there was a special flesh tint used for painting below the eyes. The eyebrows were dyed with black paint, which was made of pine blacking or pulverised antimony, and dyeing the hair was quite common as early as the fifth century B.C., and by no means unusual even among men. The rouge was put on either with the finger or a little brush. In vain the poets, especially the comic writers, aimed the sharpest arrows of their wit at this evil practice; in vain they described in drastic colours how, in the heat of summer, two little black streams poured down from the eyes over the face, while the red colour from the cheeks ran down to the neck; and the hair falling over the forehead was dyed green by the white lead. The best cure would doubtless have been found, if every man had been as sensible as the young husband described in Xenophon’s story alluded to above (p. 130), who cured his wife of rougeing by representing to her the absurdity of this practice, showing her how impossible it was for a woman to deceive her own husband in this way, since the truth might come to light at any moment. He also advised his wife not to spend the whole day in her room, but to move about the house, superintend the servants’ work, help the housekeeper, and herself lend a hand in kneading the dough, and other such{167} occupations, while supplying exercise for herself by shaking out and folding up the clothes. Then she would have a better appetite for her meals, be in better health, and naturally have a better complexion. But such sensible husbands were rare, and probably all the women were not so obedient as the wife of Ischomachus.

Greek women used various cosmetics for their grooming. They not only anointed their bodies with fragrant essences and their hair with sweet-scented oils and pomades, but they also commonly wore rouge. Spartan women, known for their healthy complexions, likely used less of it; however, ancient writers provide ample evidence of its prevalence in Athens.{166} This practice probably started in the East, and its widespread popularity among the Ionic-Attic women may have stemmed from their lack of fresh air and exercise, leading to pale, sickly complexions. They felt it was necessary to artificially enhance their appearance, perhaps to please their husbands. They used white lead for a tender coloring on their forehead and chin, and a mix of cinnabar, fucus, bugloss, or other (usually plant-based) dyes for rosy cheeks; there was even a special flesh tint for the area below the eyes. Eyebrows were darkened with black paint made from pine soot or powdered antimony, and dyeing hair was common as early as the fifth century B.C., not only among women but also men. Rouge was applied with either a finger or a small brush. Poets, especially comic writers, sharply criticized this practice, vividly describing how, in the summer heat, black streams ran from the eyes down their faces, while the red from their cheeks trickled down to their necks, and the hair became green from the white lead. A better solution might have come if every man had been as reasonable as the young husband in Xenophon’s story mentioned earlier (p. 130), who addressed his wife's use of rouge by pointing out the absurdity of it. He showed her how impossible it was to fool her husband since the truth could be revealed at any moment. He also advised her to spend less time in her room and to be active around the house, overseeing the servants, helping the housekeeper, and participating in tasks like kneading dough while getting exercise from shaking out and folding clothes. This way, she'd enjoy her meals more, be healthier, and naturally have a better complexion. But husbands like that were rare, and not all women were as obedient as Ischomachus's wife.{167}

We do not intend to penetrate any further into the toilet mysteries of Greek ladies, but, instead, will give our readers a representation of a vase picture equally remarkable for fineness of drawing and variety in the scenes represented. (Fig. 92.) It is the decoration of a lid of some terra-cotta jar or box, and was probably used for cosmetic purposes. Here we see a large number of girls, most of whom are occupied with their toilet. In spite of the modesty of their dress and behaviour, it does not seem probable that we are here obtaining an insight into a family dwelling; the numerous little Cupids represented, and also the presence of a young man, lead us to suppose that we see hetaerae before us. The young man is leaning against the seat of a richly-clad lady, who appears somewhat more matronly than the others; she holds an open jewel casket in her hand, from which she is about to take some object. The young man is leaning on a stick, at the end of which a Cupid is climbing up in play. If we follow the view of L. Stephani, in regarding this woman as the superintendent of the girls, he is probably right in his further interpretation, that the youth has given the casket to this lady in order to win her favour and access to the girls. To the left of this group we find a girl holding a hand mirror before her, apparently about to arrange her hair, as she is holding one hand up, but this might also be interpreted as a gesture of pleased surprise at her{168}

We don't plan to delve any deeper into the grooming habits of Greek women, but instead, we'll present our readers with a striking vase illustration notable for its fine details and variety in scenes depicted. (Fig. 92.) This is the decoration on the lid of some terra-cotta jar or box, likely used for cosmetic purposes. Here, we see a large group of girls, most of whom are busy with their beauty routines. Despite their modest clothing and behavior, it seems unlikely that we are seeing a family home; the numerous little Cupids included, as well as the presence of a young man, suggest that these are hetaerae. The young man leans against the seat of a richly dressed lady, who looks somewhat more mature than the others; she holds an open jewelry box in her hand, preparing to take something out. The young man is resting on a stick, at the end of which a Cupid is playfully climbing. If we take L. Stephani's view of this woman as the supervisor of the girls, he may be correct in his further interpretation that the youth has given the box to this lady to gain her favor and access to the girls. To the left of this group, there's a girl holding a hand mirror in front of her, seemingly about to style her hair with one hand raised, though this could also be seen as a gesture of pleased surprise at her{168}

Fig. 92.

Fig. 92.

appearance. Next to her is an attendant helping a girl arrange her head-dress; both her hands are occupied with it, while the girl bends her head a little forward, and in her hands already holds the necklace which she is going to put on. Two Cupids stand beside her, one carrying some indistinct object, perhaps a tympanum, the other apparently holding two bracelets. On an easy-chair, under which appears a bird, perhaps a duck, a girl is sitting holding an open casket, out of which a woman, standing in front{169} of her, has taken some fine material, or a veil, which she is now unfolding. Between the two, on the ground stands an incense-burner (θυμιατήριον), next a Cupid holding an oil-flask in his hands. A richly-dressed woman leans against a terminal figure of the bearded Dionysus, bending a branch into a wreath with both hands; in front stands a dog, looking up at her. Further to the left a girl is sitting on a stool, while an attendant is arranging her hair; she has placed both hands on her knees, and is sitting quite quietly while the other, to judge from the posture of her left hand, appears to be saying something to her; the Cupid, kneeling on the ground, is fastening the sandals of the seated girl; an incense-burner stands beside them. Next them stands a woman with richly-dressed hair; her right hand hangs down and holds a mirror; at her feet is some object whose meaning is not clear. Still further we see a little table on three goat-shaped feet, at which two girls are sitting opposite one another, one on an easy-chair, the other on a simpler seat; under the easy-chair is a cage with a little bird. We cannot determine the occupation of the girls who have placed their hands on the table, while one of them holds some indistinct object in her left hand—probably they are playing some game; above them hovers a Cupid with a wreath of leaves; near him we observe a beautifully ornamented little chest. The last of these female figures stands in front of a washing basin, in which she has placed both hands, probably to wash them, rather than, as Stephani supposes, in order to wash some object in the basin; for a domestic occupation such as the washing of any garment would not be appropriate to the rest of the scenes. On the ground stands a beautifully-shaped water-jar.

appearance. Next to her is an attendant helping a girl style her headpiece; both of the attendant's hands are busy with it, while the girl slightly tilts her head forward and holds a necklace in her hands that she is about to put on. Two Cupids stand beside her, one carrying some unclear object, possibly a drum, while the other seems to be holding two bracelets. On an easy chair, under which there appears to be a bird, possibly a duck, a girl is sitting with an open box, from which a woman standing in front of her has taken some fine material or a veil that she is now unfolding. Between them, on the ground, stands an incense burner, next to a Cupid holding an oil flask in his hands. A richly dressed woman leans against a terminal figure of the bearded Dionysus, bending a branch into a wreath with both hands; in front of her stands a dog looking up at her. Further to the left, a girl is sitting on a stool while an attendant is arranging her hair; she has both hands on her knees and is sitting quietly while the attendant, judging by the posture of her left hand, seems to be saying something to her; the Cupid kneeling on the ground is fastening the sandals of the seated girl; an incense burner stands beside them. Next to them is a woman with elaborately styled hair; her right hand dangles down holding a mirror; at her feet is an unclear object. Even further, we see a small table on three goat-shaped legs, where two girls are sitting across from each other, one in an easy chair and the other in a simpler seat; beneath the easy chair is a cage with a small bird. We can't determine what the girls, who have placed their hands on the table, are doing, while one of them holds some unclear object in her left hand—likely they're playing some kind of game; above them hovers a Cupid with a wreath of leaves; nearby we see a beautifully decorated small chest. The last of these female figures stands in front of a washing basin, in which she has placed both hands, probably to wash them rather than, as Stephani thinks, to clean some object in the basin; a domestic task like washing a garment wouldn't fit with the rest of the scene. On the ground stands a beautifully shaped water jar.

It would not be easy to pass judgment on Greek{170} women in general, as differences of race have considerable influence. Nor can we place much confidence in our literary authorities, least of all in Aristophanes, who says in the Thesmophoriazusae that the men could place no trust whatever in their wives, and were obliged to keep them under lock and key, and keep Molossian hounds on purpose to frighten away their lovers, while they deprived them even of the keys of the storeroom. This is, of course, exaggerated invention, as is also the statement that all the suspicion of the women is due to the calumnies of Euripides. The poets of the Old Comedy directed the arrows of their wit only at women of ill fame; and the Newer Attic Comedy chooses most of its heroines from among the hetaerae (though a favourite dénoûment was the discovery that these were really long-lost legitimate daughters of citizens); and consequently the women are generally treated from their worst side, and the men represented as poor victims. The aim of comedy, which is to provoke laughter, is more easily attained by the representation of characters whose morality is not unimpeachable; and it would be equally unfair in our own time to form a picture of modern morals based on the representations of the stage. Undoubtedly, the Athenian women were far inferior to the Spartan in morality, and in some towns—especially Corinth and Byzantium—female morality seems to have been at a very low ebb; but we must not on that account condemn all Greek women indiscriminately. One reproach is too often heard, and too clearly proved to be discredited, and that is inclination to drink. This vice was so common that in some places women were actually forbidden to drink wine, and it was this that sometimes compelled husbands to take the keys from their wives.{171}

It wouldn't be easy to judge Greek{170} women as a whole, since racial differences have a significant impact. We also can't rely too much on our literary sources, especially not Aristophanes, who claims in the Thesmophoriazusae that men couldn't trust their wives at all and had to keep them locked up, using Molossian dogs to scare off their lovers, and even took away their keys to the storeroom. This is, of course, an exaggerated invention, just like the claim that all women's suspicions stem from Euripides' slanders. The poets of Old Comedy aimed their satire only at notorious women; Newer Attic Comedy mostly features heroines who are hetaerae (although a popular dénoûment was the revelation that these women were actually long-lost legitimate daughters of citizens); therefore, women are generally portrayed in a negative light, while men are shown as victims. The goal of comedy, which is to make people laugh, is more easily achieved through characters whose morals are questionable; it would be just as unfair today to judge modern morals based on theatrical representations. Undoubtedly, Athenian women were less virtuous than Spartan women, and in some cities—especially Corinth and Byzantium—female morality appeared to be quite low; however, we shouldn't indiscriminately condemn all Greek women for this. One common accusation that is often heard and has been disproven is the idea that women had a tendency to drink. This vice was so widespread that in some places, women were actually prohibited from drinking wine, which sometimes led husbands to take the keys from their wives.{171}

We cannot close this section without a word on that class of women who sold their favours to any who would pay the price for them. The Greeks euphemistically called these hetaerae (ἑταῖραι), female companions. They seem to have been unknown in the heroic age, but in historic times they were found almost everywhere, and association with them was so common that it was hardly a cause of reproach even to married men. The law regarded their existence as not only a matter of course, but even as necessary, and the State promoted the establishment of houses for them. There were many such at all the ports, and many large manufacturing or trading cities, such as Corinth, obtained a distinct reputation on this account; though at the same time it was often said that a stay there was both dangerous and expensive. Besides these public establishments, the visitors to which paid a fixed entrance fee, the amount of which varied according to the elegance of the house, there were also private establishments of a somewhat different character. These were kept by a man or woman, sometimes an old hetaera, whose property the girls in the house became, by being bought direct as slaves or obtained in some other way. Many of these poor girls had been exposed in their infancy, and brought up by the owners of these houses, who repaid themselves for the cost of nurture by the income thus brought in. Such girls were often the heroines of comedies, and in the end were happily united to their lovers. The flute-girls, who played at the symposia, were also often kept in such houses, and their owners not only provided rich and elegant clothing, but also spent much money on their education, and especially on the training of their musical talents, which enabled them to earn higher pay.{172}

We can’t end this section without mentioning the group of women who sold their services to anyone willing to pay for them. The Greeks called these women hetaerae (ἑταῖραι), meaning female companions. They seemed to be nonexistent during the heroic age, but by historical times, they were nearly everywhere, and it was so common to associate with them that even married men didn’t face much criticism for doing so. The law accepted their existence not just as normal but as essential, and the State even encouraged the establishment of houses for them. Many of these houses existed in all the ports, and cities like Corinth gained a certain reputation because of them; at the same time, it was often said that visiting such places could be both risky and costly. In addition to these public establishments, which charged a set entrance fee that varied based on the quality of the house, there were also private ones of a different nature. These were run by a man or woman, sometimes an older hetaera, who owned the girls in the house, having bought them as slaves or acquired them in other ways. Many of these young women had been abandoned as infants and raised by their owners, who recouped their expenses through the income generated. These girls often became the heroines of comedies and eventually found happiness with their lovers. The flute-girls, who played at social gatherings, were frequently housed in these places, and their owners not only provided them with fine clothing but also invested significantly in their education, particularly in developing their musical skills, allowing them to earn higher wages.{172}

But far the greater part of the hetaerae lived alone, and every large town possessed a number of these women, who were classed in different grades according to their education. Some of them were rich women, owning large numbers of slaves; their fame spread through the whole of Greece, and their rooms were crowded by men of the first rank in politics, literature, and art; great artists vied in representing them in bronze and marble, and their fame has descended even to our own times. Among all these, the most celebrated was the older Aspasia, the friend of Pericles, a woman of the highest intellectual endowments and most cultivated taste, who attracted men rather by the power of her intellect than of her charms. Other celebrated hetaerae, such as Laïs and Phryne, owe their renown, which has descended even to the present day, chiefly to their extraordinary beauty and the numerous anecdotes current about their life and also about their greed for money, and shameless character. These hetaerae, who thus lived by themselves, were either freed women or foreigners; some of them are not unattractive characters, whose wit and grace may easily have attracted even men of note, while others were mere courtesans, covetous, superficial, and dress-loving.

But the majority of the hetaerae lived independently, and every large town had several of these women, who were categorized into different levels based on their education. Some were wealthy, owning many slaves; their reputation spread throughout Greece, and their homes were filled with men of high status in politics, literature, and art. Great artists competed to depict them in bronze and marble, and their fame has lasted even to our time. Among them, the most famous was the older Aspasia, a friend of Pericles, known for her exceptional intellect and refined taste, who attracted men more for her intellect than for her looks. Other renowned hetaerae, like Laïs and Phryne, are famous even today mainly for their stunning beauty and the many stories about their lives, including their greed and shamelessness. These hetaerae lived alone and were either freedwomen or foreigners; some were charming figures whose wit and grace could easily win over notable men, while others were just courtesans, shallow, greedy, and obsessed with appearance.

In order to understand the possibility of their social intercourse with men of unblemished reputation, and the fact that these girls played a part in Greek literature almost more important than that of honest women, we must bear in mind the slight education and retired life of the Greek women. Even this can hardly account for the permission granted to a hetaera like Phryne to dedicate her statue by Praxiteles at Delphi, or her venturing to bathe in the sea, completely naked, like an Aphrodite Anadyomene,{173} in the presence of numerous admiring spectators. We can only explain this by remembering the intense Hellenic love of beauty, apart from the considerations of morality, which looked on a beautiful human body as a divine work demanding adoration, which made it possible to forget the moral weaknesses inherent in it. At Corinth, in the temple of Aphrodite, more than a thousand temple slaves (ίερόδουλοι) were maintained, who were regarded as in the service of the goddess, and this conception of love as worship was very common throughout the East. But although much was openly done in ancient times which would be concealed at the present day, it would be a mistake to suppose that the position occupied by these women was a really honourable one.

To understand the nature of their social interactions with men of good reputation, and the fact that these girls held a role in Greek literature that was often more significant than that of respectable women, we need to consider the limited education and secluded lives of Greek women. Even this doesn’t fully explain the permission given to a hetaera like Phryne to dedicate her statue by Praxiteles at Delphi, or her act of bathing in the sea completely naked, like an Aphrodite Anadyomene,{173} in front of many admiring onlookers. We can only understand this by remembering the intense Greek love for beauty, which, apart from morality, viewed a beautiful human body as a divine creation worthy of admiration, allowing the society to overlook the moral flaws that came with it. At Corinth, in the temple of Aphrodite, over a thousand temple slaves (ίερόδουλοι) were maintained, who were considered to be in the service of the goddess, and this idea of love as a form of worship was quite common throughout the East. However, even though many things were openly accepted in ancient times that would be hidden today, it would be a mistake to think that the status of these women was genuinely honorable.

Although there was no official control kept over them, yet they were not left absolutely free; in most towns they had to pay a tax to the State. Later writers have maintained, but with what accuracy is uncertain, that a special dress was prescribed for them; probably they were only distinguished from other women by conspicuous bright clothing and more elaborate dress. The legal protection generally accorded to women in case of wrongful treatment, could naturally not be claimed by them, and a hetaera who had a child could not claim from its father money for its support. In fact, the lot of the majority was at best but gilded misery, and many ended their days in extreme poverty.

Although there wasn't any official oversight of them, they weren't completely free either; in most towns, they had to pay a tax to the government. Later writers have claimed, though how accurate this is remains uncertain, that they were required to wear a specific type of clothing; it’s likely they were simply recognized from other women by their bright, eye-catching outfits and more elaborate attire. The legal protections typically available to women in cases of mistreatment couldn’t be claimed by them, and a hetaera with a child couldn't seek financial support from the child's father. In reality, the fate of most of them was at best a polished form of suffering, and many spent their final days in severe poverty.

Greek art is very rich in scenes from the life of hetaerae; many have been already represented here (compare Figs. 17 and 17), and others will follow. We must face the fact that the very period which is renowned in Greek literature and art as that of the greatest splendour, was a time, also, of moral rottenness.{174} Where there is much light we must expect much shade; and in modern art, too, the highest development of painting and sculpture was contemporaneous with the religious and moral degeneracy of the Middle ages; indeed, the Rome of Alexander VI. and Leo X. was probably far more immoral than the Athens of Pericles.{175}

Greek art is full of scenes depicting the lives of hetaerae; many have already been shown here (see Figs. 17 and 17), and more will come. We have to acknowledge that the very period celebrated in Greek literature and art for its greatness was also a time of moral decay.{174} Where there is a lot of light, we should expect a lot of darkness; and in modern art, too, the peak of painting and sculpture coincided with the religious and moral decline of the Middle Ages; in fact, Rome during the times of Alexander VI and Leo X was probably much more immoral than Athens during Pericles’ era.{175}

CHAPTER V.

DAILY LIFE INSIDE AND OUTSIDE THE HOUSE.

At Sparta—At Athens—Chronology—Sun-dials—Breakfast—Morning Occupations—Lunch—The Afternoon—Warm Baths—Dinner—Amusements—The Gymnasia—Greek Hospitality.

At Sparta—At Athens—Chronology—Sundials—Breakfast—Morning Activities—Lunch—The Afternoon—Warm Baths—Dinner—Entertainment—The Gymnasiums—Greek Hospitality.

A picture of the daily life of the Greeks must of necessity be subject to various changes according to time and place. Life in the sixth century B.C. was different from that in the fourth; the daily occupation and the mode of life of a Spartan differed from those of an Athenian or Theban; and again, the rich and free citizen spent his time in a very different way from the small artisan or countryman, who was dependent on the work of his own hands.

A image of daily life for the Greeks is naturally influenced by changes over time and location. Life in the sixth century B.C. was different from life in the fourth; the daily activities and lifestyle of a Spartan were different from those of an Athenian or Theban; and on top of that, a wealthy and free citizen spent their time very differently than a small artisan or farmer, who relied on their own labor.

There is very little to say about the heroic period, and we cannot form any complete picture of it. Homer describes only the life of the nobles, but he does not tell us how they spent their time when they were not fighting, though this was a very common occupation, owing to the numerous feuds and predatory expeditions against their neighbours. It is not likely that the princes and nobles spent all their time at festive banquets, delighting in plentiful food and drink, and listening to the songs of the bard, though there are many passages in Homer which might lead us to suppose so. No doubt the pleasures of the feast and of wine were held in very high estimation in the heroic period, yet serious and respectable citizens can hardly have spent their whole day in luxurious{176} idleness, like the wooers of Penelope, who daily feasted at the expense of others. Laertes, who, even in his old age, worked in his garden, was far more typical of the Homeric noble, who was in reality only a landed proprietor on a large scale, and devoted the greater part of his time to agricultural pursuits, himself often taking active part in them. He was also occupied with gymnastic exercises, and occasionally by political duties, such as attendance at the popular assemblies which concerned the interests of the country. But the great mass of the people, as opposed to the few members of the nobility, occupied themselves chiefly with agriculture and cattle rearing, and, to a small extent, with handicrafts which were but slightly developed at this time, when many things were imported from other countries, and others chiefly made at home. Of course they all had to attend their Prince as vassals in case of war, and in consequence there must have been military training for the lower classes, even in time of peace. Apart, however, from military details, we learn nothing from Homer about the life of these classes of society, and very little about that of the nobility, for his description of the life of the Phaeacians bears only a very partial analogy to Greek circumstances at that time, since the poet desires to represent this people as specially fortunate beyond others. We may, therefore, forsake the misty domain of legend and turn to those ages which are enlightened for us by writers, though even there we shall find many gaps unfilled.

There's not much to say about the heroic period, and we can't create a complete picture of it. Homer talks mainly about the lives of nobles but doesn't explain how they spent their time when they weren't fighting— which was a common activity due to frequent feuds and raids against their neighbors. It's doubtful that the princes and nobles spent all their time at lavish banquets, enjoying abundant food and drink while listening to the bard's songs, even though many passages in Homer might suggest otherwise. While the pleasures of feasting and wine were definitely valued during the heroic period, serious and respectable citizens probably didn’t spend all day in luxurious idleness like the suitors of Penelope, who indulged at the expense of others. Laertes, who worked in his garden even in his old age, better represents the typical Homeric noble, who was basically a large-scale landowner and dedicated most of his time to farming, often getting involved in the work himself. He was also engaged in sports and occasionally took on political duties, such as attending the public assemblies that concerned the country's interests. However, the majority of the people, unlike the few nobility, mainly focused on farming and raising livestock, and, to a lesser extent, on handicrafts, which were still underdeveloped at that time, with many items imported from other countries and others made at home. Naturally, they all had to serve their Prince as vassals during wartime, which meant there must have been some military training for the lower classes, even in peacetime. Aside from military matters, we learn little from Homer about the lives of these social classes, and not much about the nobility either, as his depiction of the Phaeacians only somewhat resembles Greek society at that time, since the poet aims to portray them as especially fortunate. Thus, we can leave behind the foggy realm of legend and turn to the ages illuminated by writers, though even there we will find many gaps.

It is a natural consequence of the nature of our authorities that, even in historic times, the descriptions of authors present us principally with a reflection of life in towns, and especially large towns or capitals. At the present day life in large towns differs in many{177} essential respects from that in small ones, and even more from that in the country; and doubtless, even in antiquity, there were strong contrasts, though, perhaps, less clearly marked than in modern times. In large towns, too, there were many differences due to the character of the race and the nature of the town itself; the life of a citizen in a large trading city must have been very different from that at a place where there was very little trade, and the interest of the inhabitants was centred in agriculture. But of all this in reality we know very little.

It's a natural result of our authorities' nature that, even in historical times, the descriptions of writers mainly give us a reflection of life in towns, especially large towns or capitals. Nowadays, life in big cities is different in many{177}essential ways from life in smaller towns, and even more so from rural areas. Certainly, even in ancient times, there were strong contrasts, though they might have been less clearly defined than they are today. In large cities, there were also many differences based on the character of the people and the nature of the town itself; the life of a citizen in a major trading city must have been quite different from life in a place with very little trade, where the residents were focused on agriculture. But in reality, we know very little about all this.

The life of the Spartan citizens was the most regular and uniform, and this in consequence of the fixed and severe demands made on them by the State. Their dwellings, though large and roomy, were of the simplest description, and in other respects, too, the life of the Dorians was distinguished by simplicity, yet even here refinements of life gradually gained ground, and in the Dorian colonies often went so far as to produce effeminacy. Life at Sparta itself adhered longest to its primitive simplicity. Here, too, the old Dorian custom of common meals, called Syssitia or Pheiditia, prevailed longest; a Spartan took his meals, not with his family, but with other companions, usually connected by relationship. They were small parties of about fifteen men, who clubbed together for this purpose; each contributed his appointed share to the expenses of the meal, partly in kind (especially barley, wine, cheese, figs, or dates), partly in money for the purchase of meat. This last was, however, supplied in part by the frequent sacrifices, and also by hunting, for the custom prevailed of contributing additional gifts now and then, apart from the legal contribution: sometimes some game or wheaten bread, instead of the usual barley bread, or{178} poultry, young cattle, fruits, etc., according to opportunity or season. The notorious “black broth,” which played a great part at these meals, was not so much soup as a solid meat dish with broth, and though simple and easily prepared, was probably not as bad as it seemed to the dainty palates of the other Greeks. These common meals, though by no means luxurious, were not in any sense meagre; and though plentiful drinking after the meal was not as customary at Sparta as in other places, yet every guest had his cup beside him filled with mixed wine, and as soon as it was empty it was filled up again by the cup-bearer. The intercourse among these men was cheerful and free; they discussed political and military matters, and also found time for merriment and even singing. Women dined alone at home with the smaller children and the daughters; the boys, as soon as they had outgrown their mother’s care, were taken by their fathers to the mess, and sat beside them there on low stools, receiving little portions of the dishes which were considered suitable for youth. When they grew older they dined together with their own mess.

The lives of Spartan citizens were very regular and uniform because of the strict demands placed on them by the State. Their homes, although large and spacious, were very simple, and in other ways, the lives of the Dorians were characterized by simplicity as well. Still, even here, certain refinements gradually emerged, and in the Dorian colonies, this sometimes led to a lack of toughness. Life in Sparta maintained its primitive simplicity the longest. The old Dorian custom of communal meals, known as Syssitia or Pheiditia, persisted here more than anywhere else; a Spartan didn’t eat with his family but with other companions, usually related to him. These were small groups of about fifteen men who pooled resources for their meals; each person contributed their share, often in goods like barley, wine, cheese, figs, or dates, and sometimes in cash to buy meat. Part of the meat came from regular sacrifices and hunting because it was common to give extra gifts occasionally, such as game or wheat bread instead of the usual barley bread, or{178} poultry, young cattle, fruits, etc., depending on what was available or in season. The infamous “black broth,” which was a significant part of these meals, was more of a solid meat dish with broth than just soup, and although it was simple and easy to prepare, it was probably not as bad as it seemed to the more refined tastes of other Greeks. These communal meals, while not luxurious, were not meager either. Though heavy drinking after meals wasn’t as common in Sparta as in other places, every guest had a cup of mixed wine filled beside him, and whenever it was empty, the cup-bearer would refill it. The interactions among these men were lively and relaxed; they talked about political and military issues and also made room for fun and even singing. Women ate at home alone with the younger children and daughters; when boys grew out of their mother’s care, their fathers would bring them to the mess, where they sat beside them on low stools, receiving small portions of dishes deemed appropriate for youth. As they got older, they would then dine together with their own mess.

No Greek race despised handicrafts when pursued for the sake of money as much as the Dorians; no Spartan would pursue a craft or trade. Still the life of the Laconian must not be imagined as one of pure idleness; there were sufficient opportunities for other occupations. In the first place there were the gymnastic and military exercises, which occupied a great part of the day, then there was the study of music, which was continued even after their education had ended; hunting, too, was a very favourite occupation among the Dorians, and was valued on account of its tendency to harden the body. Some time, too, was occupied by State matters, and also by the exercise of religious{179} duties, such as sacrifices, choruses, etc. Moreover, there was a great deal of social life among the men. In most Dorian cities there were special meeting-halls, or club-rooms (λέσχαι), which existed at Athens also and other places. The older citizens used to assemble there and discuss various matters of interest.

No Greek group looked down on crafts aimed at making money more than the Dorians; no Spartan would engage in a trade or craft. However, life for the Laconian shouldn't be imagined as one of complete idleness; there were plenty of other activities to engage in. First, there were gymnastic and military exercises that took up a large part of the day, followed by the study of music, which continued even after their education was over. Hunting was also a popular activity among the Dorians, valued for its ability to toughen the body. Some time was also spent on state matters and religious duties, such as sacrifices and choruses. Additionally, there was a lively social scene among the men. In most Dorian cities, there were dedicated meeting halls, or club rooms (λέσχαι), which also existed in Athens and elsewhere. Older citizens would gather there to discuss various topics of interest.

We must now turn to Athens, where, in consequence of the more numerous literary authorities, we can form a clearer idea of the conditions, and attempt also to form a picture of the town itself, such as it appeared in its most flourishing period under Pericles, and after his time. It would be a great mistake to form an idea of the appearance of the whole city from the splendid buildings on the Acropolis, the temples which are partly standing at the present day, and the other public buildings which were constructed and decorated without regard to expense. Most private houses were quite plain outside; the ground-floor generally had no windows; there were no splendid porticoes, or elaborate façades, and they were low, seldom having more than two storeys. There was no regular arrangement of streets in the older period, any more than there was in our cities in the middle ages; and even after the burning of the city by the Persians, when dwellings had to be constructed for the returning population, the town was quickly rebuilt without any regular plan. It was not till later that streets were methodically laid out, and this was largely due to the influence of Hippodamus of Miletus, who flourished about the middle of the fifth century, and reformed the ancient style of building cities. Athens itself could not profit by his system, which adopted a uniform artistic plan for the construction of a whole town; but he was able to carry out his scheme in the building of the lower city, near the Peiraeus, which{180} took place under Pericles. Here Hippodamus constructed a network of straight broad streets, cutting each other at right angles, and in the middle he placed a large market, evidently in the form of a square, called the “Market of Hippodamus.” The land belonging to this suburb had probably been very little built on; we do not know whether the State had any right of ownership over these new buildings. The flourishing suburbs, the numerous public squares planted with trees and laid out in the manner of parks, did much to improve the appearance of the city, but a great deal must still have been wanting to make it appear really comfortable to us moderns, or even to the Romans of the Empire. In the first place, the streets were unpaved, and there were no sidewalks; these improvements were not introduced until the Roman period, and Greek antiquity was content with ordinary high roads; it is natural, therefore, that in dry weather the dust, and in rainy weather the mud, should have been disagreeable. Very little attention was paid to the cleanliness of public roads; all kitchen refuse, bath water, etc., was simply poured out of doors; at night it was even thrown straight from the windows on to the street, and though it was usual to call, “Out of the way,” yet careless people might sometimes be besprinkled on their way home at night. There was no public cleansing of the streets; it was left to beneficent rains to wash away all uncleanness, although the street and market police (ἀστυνόμοι) and (ἀγορανόμοι), whose duty it was to maintain order in the streets and market places, were supposed to see that they were kept in proper condition, and could compel proprietors who threw out ashes or other refuse to clear this away; yet they probably confined themselves to keeping the streets in fairly good building condition, and{181} seeing that all was in order when processions had to pass along certain roads. Generally speaking, Nissen[D] is probably right when he maintains that, to form an idea of the life at Athens by any modern counterpart, we must not think of Florence or Munich, but rather of Cairo or Tunis.

We now need to focus on Athens, where, due to the larger number of literary sources, we can get a clearer picture of the conditions and also try to visualize the city itself as it appeared during its peak under Pericles and afterward. It would be a big mistake to judge the overall appearance of the entire city based only on the magnificent buildings on the Acropolis, the temples that still stand today, and the other public structures that were built and decorated without sparing any expense. Most private homes were pretty plain on the outside; the ground floor usually had no windows, there were no grand porches or intricate facades, and they were low, rarely having more than two stories. There wasn't a regular layout of streets during the earlier period, just like in our cities during the Middle Ages; even after the Persians burned the city down, and homes had to be built for the returning population, the town was quickly rebuilt without any specific plan. It wasn't until later that streets were planned out systematically, thanks largely to Hippodamus of Miletus, who was active around the middle of the fifth century and reformed the ancient style of building cities. Athens itself didn't benefit from his approach, which advocated for a uniform artistic design for an entire town, but he managed to implement his idea in the lower city near the Peiraeus, which{180} was developed under Pericles. Here, Hippodamus designed a grid of straight, wide streets intersecting at right angles, with a large market square in the center called the “Market of Hippodamus.” The land in this suburb was likely not very developed; we don't know if the state had any ownership rights over the new buildings. The thriving suburbs, with their numerous public squares lined with trees and arranged like parks, improved the city's appearance considerably, but there was still a lot that would make it feel uncomfortable to us moderns, or even to the Romans of the Empire. Firstly, the streets were unpaved, and there were no sidewalks; these upgrades didn't come until the Roman era, and Greek antiquity was satisfied with basic high roads. Naturally, this meant that in dry weather, there would be dust, and in rainy weather, mud, which could be unpleasant. Very little attention was paid to the cleanliness of public roads; all kitchen waste, bathwater, and so on were simply dumped outside; at night, it was even thrown directly out of windows onto the streets, and although people would commonly shout, "Look out," careless individuals might sometimes get splashed on their way home at night. There was no public cleaning of the streets; it was left up to beneficial rain to wash away the dirt, even though the street and market police (ἀστυνόμοι) and (ἀγορανόμοι), whose job was to maintain order in the streets and marketplaces, were supposed to ensure they were kept in good condition and could force property owners who threw out ashes or other waste to clean it up; yet they likely only focused on keeping the streets in fairly decent shape and{181} ensuring everything was orderly when processions had to pass along certain routes. In general, Nissen[D] is probably correct when he argues that to understand life in Athens through a modern lens, we shouldn't think of Florence or Munich, but rather of Cairo or Tunis.

As regards the interior of the houses, we know very little about the arrangement and appointment of the rooms. Naturally these were liable to variations, since a small family might inhabit a modest little dwelling, or there might be larger houses, containing numerous apartments. The front door, which opened (sometimes outwards) into the street, at which those who desired entrance knocked with their fingers or the knocker, was opened by a slave, acting as porter, and generally led to a hall, through which, either direct or through a second door, an open hall surrounded with a colonnade (Peristylium) was reached, which in the dwelling-houses of the historic period corresponded to the open courtyard of the Homeric palace, and bears an analogy to the Atrium of the Roman house. This space, which was uncovered in the middle, and surrounded by colonnades, was the usual dwelling-place of the family; sometimes they took their meals there, and the altar to Zeus Herkeios generally stood there. Round about were apartments whose doors, and probably windows, too, opened into the central hall; for it was not customary to have ground-floor windows opening on the street, and the sides of the houses usually touched the walls of the neighbouring buildings, so that the rooms on the ground-floor could, as a rule, only obtain their light from the central hall. Some of these apartments were destined for the men, and{182} others for the women, but there was no general room. If the house was built on a considerable space, and had only one storey, the men’s rooms generally opened direct on the central hall, while the women’s were placed behind these, and were separate from them, having a special door, and doubtless, too, a special corridor, through which the women could reach the street without passing through the men’s apartments. If the house was small it was built in two storeys, and the women’s apartments were then situated in the upper storey. This latter arrangement appears to have been the more frequent. We often find allusions to women looking down on to the street from the windows of the upper storeys, and we also often find women represented on vase pictures sitting at upper-storey windows. These window openings were closed either by bars or wooden shutters, since glass panes were unknown in the Greek period. Where there were a good many slaves, it seems that the male slaves slept in the men’s apartments, and the female in the women’s apartments, except in those cases where the master allowed certain couples to live together. In larger houses, which contained a great number of rooms, we must imagine not only special sleeping and dining apartments, along with guest-chambers, rooms for the slaves, store-rooms, work-rooms, library, bathroom, etc., but also a second hall in the centre of the women’s apartments, and gardens connected with this; though flower gardens seem to have been a late introduction at Athens—it is said, indeed, that they date from the time of Epicurus. We must not assume that everyone had his own house in ancient Athens. It is true that a house could be acquired for a very low price, as is proved by the example of{183} Socrates, whose whole wealth was taxed as five minae (something under twenty pounds), and yet included a house; but still there were a great number of poorer citizens who hired their dwellings. The upper storey, which no doubt had a special entrance, and which occasionally projected beyond the ground-floor, was let to lodgers, while the owner lived on the ground-floor. Large lodging-houses, many storeys high, such as existed at Rome, were probably not found at Athens in the classical period.

When it comes to the inside of the houses, we know very little about the layout and furnishings of the rooms. Naturally, these varied since a small family might live in a simple home, while larger houses contained many rooms. The front door, which sometimes opened outward into the street, was where visitors knocked with their fingers or the knocker, and it was opened by a slave who acted as the doorman. This generally led into a hall that connected directly or through a second door to an open hall surrounded by a colonnade (Peristylium). In the houses from the historical period, this space corresponded to the open courtyard of the Homeric palace and is similar to the Atrium of the Roman house. This central area, which was open in the middle and surrounded by colonnades, was typically where the family spent time. They sometimes ate their meals there, and there was usually an altar dedicated to Zeus Herkeios. Around this space were rooms whose doors, and likely windows, opened into the central hall; it was not common to have ground-floor windows facing the street, and houses typically shared walls with neighboring buildings, meaning that ground-floor rooms usually got light only from the central hall. Some of these rooms were designated for men and{182} others for women, but there wasn't a common room. If the house was built on a larger footprint and only had one level, the men’s rooms generally opened directly onto the central hall, while the women’s rooms were behind these and separate, likely having their own door and a corridor that allowed the women to reach the street without going through the men’s areas. In smaller homes, the layout typically had two stories, with the women’s rooms in the upper level. This arrangement seems to have been more common. We often read about women looking down at the street from windows in upper stories, and vase pictures frequently depict women sitting at those upper-story windows. These windows were barred or covered with wooden shutters, as glass panes were unknown in ancient Greece. Where many slaves lived, the male slaves usually slept in the men’s areas and the female slaves in the women’s areas, unless the master permitted certain couples to live together. In larger homes that had many rooms, we should picture not only designated sleeping and dining areas, guest rooms, slave quarters, storage rooms, workspaces, a library, and a bathroom, but also a second hall in the women’s quarters, along with connected gardens; however, flower gardens seem to have been introduced in Athens only later—it's said they started in the time of Epicurus. We shouldn't assume that everyone owned a house in ancient Athens. While it’s true that a house could be bought for a very low price, as shown by{183} Socrates, whose entire wealth was valued at five minae (just under twenty pounds), which included a house, many poorer citizens rented their homes. The upper story, which likely had its own entrance and sometimes protruded beyond the ground floor, was rented out to lodgers while the owner lived on the ground floor. Large multi-story boarding houses like those in Rome probably did not exist in Athens during the classical period.

We have no certain information about the place of the kitchen. It was probably always on the ground-floor, and was certainly the only room in the house which had a chimney, since there was no heating apparatus in the dwelling rooms. There appears to have been a complete absence of all sanitary conveniences.

We don't have definite information about where the kitchen was located. It was likely always on the ground floor and was definitely the only room in the house with a chimney since there was no heating system in the living areas. There seems to have been a total lack of any sanitary facilities.

At the present day an indispensable factor in our daily occupations is some apparatus for measuring the time. This was not of so much consequence in Greek antiquity, and, in fact, the means for exact division were wanting. They had no exact arrangement of days extending from midnight to midnight, with twenty-four hours of equal length, but instead they distinguished between day-time and night-time, calculating from sunrise to sunset, and naturally the length of these periods differed according to the time of year. These two chief divisions were again subdivided; first came early morning (from about 6 till 9, if we take the equinoctial periods), the forenoon, when the market-place began to fill (9 to 12), the mid-day heat (12 to 3), and the late afternoon (3 to 6); in the night there was, first, the time when the lamps were lit (6 to 10), next the dead hours of the night (10 to 2), last the dawn (2 to 6). Besides this, they divided{184} the day into twelve equal divisions, the length of which naturally varied according to the length of the day. For this purpose they made use of the sun, which was, of course, only available on cloudless days, though these are by no means infrequent in the south. All these arrangements for measuring the time were probably invented by the Babylonians in very ancient times, and introduced among the Greeks by Anaximander about 500 B.C. The most primitive is the “shadow-pointer,” which is only a pointed stick fixed in the earth, or a column, or anything else of the kind; the length of the shadow, which varies with the position of the sun, supplied the standard for calculating the hours. The length of the shadow, which changed from morning to evening, made a superficial division of time possible, but it could not fix the time once for all, for all days of the year, but had to be specially calculated according to the changes of the seasons. Twelve divisions of the day, to be determined by the shadow, corresponded with ours only at the equinox; these hours, if we may use the expression, were longer in summer and shorter in winter than our equinoctial hours. This explains why the time of the chief meal, which was usually taken at about five or six in the afternoon, was indicated sometimes by a 7-foot, sometimes by a 10-or 12-foot, or even a 20-foot shadow; for though at midsummer the shadow would be quite small at this time, it would have a considerable length at the equinox, and at the time of the winter solstice it is probable that they did not dine until after sunset. Unfortunately, we have not sufficient information to determine exactly the length of this shadow-pointer, which was doubtless always the same, in order to prevent confusion. The assumption that the pointer was about the average{185} height of a human being, and that people even used their own shadows for measuring time, is very improbable. Such shadow-pointers probably stood in public places, where everyone could make use of them with help of the lines drawn on the ground; they could only be set up in private dwellings when these had large open spaces (which was not often the case) to which the sun could have access all day long. In later times inventions were made which supplied what was wanting in this mode of reckoning time; lines were graven on the stone floor on which the shadow-pointer stood, which gave, at any rate, some indication of the change in the length of the hours according to the months; a network of lines of this description belonged to the obelisk which Augustus set up on the Campus Martius, and also used as a shadow-pointer.

Nowadays, an essential part of our daily routines is some device for measuring time. This was not as significant in ancient Greece, where they lacked precise methods for dividing time. They didn’t have a clear system of days stretching from midnight to midnight with twenty-four equal hours. Instead, they differentiated between day and night, calculating from sunrise to sunset, which, of course, varied with the seasons. These two main periods were further divided; early morning (around 6 to 9), the forenoon (9 to 12, when the marketplace started to get busy), the midday heat (12 to 3), and late afternoon (3 to 6). At night, there was first the time when lamps were lit (6 to 10), followed by the quiet hours (10 to 2), and then dawn (2 to 6). Additionally, they divided{184} the day into twelve equal segments, which naturally varied in length based on the day's overall length. For this, they relied on the sun, which was only visible on clear days, although such days were not uncommon in the south. These time-measuring methods were likely created by the Babylonians in ancient times and introduced to the Greeks by Anaximander around 500 B.C. The simplest device was the “shadow-pointer,” which was just a pointed stick, a column, or something similar stuck in the ground; the changing length of the shadow, influenced by the sun’s position, served as the basis for determining the hours. The shadow's length changed from morning to evening, allowing for a basic division of time, but it couldn't consistently indicate the same time throughout the year; it needed to be recalibrated with the seasons. The twelve divisions determined by the shadow only matched our hours at the equinox; these hours were longer in the summer and shorter in the winter compared to our equinox hours. This is why the main meal, typically around five or six in the evening, was sometimes indicated by a shadow that was seven feet or even ten, twelve, or twenty feet long; while at midsummer the shadow would be quite short at that time, it could be quite long at the equinox, and during the winter solstice, they likely dined after sunset. Unfortunately, we don't have enough information to pinpoint the exact length of this shadow-pointer, which must have remained consistent to avoid confusion. The idea that the pointer was about an average human height, or that people used their own shadows to tell time, seems improbable. These shadow-pointers likely stood in public areas, where anyone could use them alongside the lines marked on the ground; they could only be placed in private homes if there were large open spaces (which was not common) allowing sunlight throughout the day. Over time, inventions were created to address the shortcomings of this timekeeping method; lines were engraved on the stone floor where the shadow-pointer stood, which at least provided some indication of how the hours changed throughout the months. A system of lines like this was part of the obelisk that Augustus erected in the Campus Martius, which was also used as a shadow-pointer.

The sun-dials, invented later than the shadow-pointers, probably by Aristarchus, about 270 B.C., were different; here the shadow of a stick placed in a semicircle, on which the hours were marked by lines, indicated the time of day. There were three kinds: first, those that were calculated at the place on which they were set up, and could not be moved, and which indicated the hours of the day according as they changed in the course of the year; second, those which were arranged for moving, and could be set up at different places; and, third, those used by mathematicians, which showed the equinoctial hours such as we use to-day. It is impossible, however, to determine whether the Greeks were acquainted with all the three kinds which we find in use in the Roman period.

The sun-dials, invented later than the shadow-pointers, probably by Aristarchus around 270 B.C., were different; here, the shadow of a stick placed in a semicircle, with hour marks indicated by lines, showed the time of day. There were three types: first, those designed for the specific location where they were set up, which couldn’t be moved and indicated the hours of the day as they changed throughout the year; second, those that could be moved and set up in different places; and third, those used by mathematicians, which displayed the equinoctial hours like we do today. However, it’s impossible to know if the Greeks were familiar with all three types that we see in use during the Roman period.

Besides this, water clocks were used, and here again we must distinguish two kinds. The common{186} water clock, which, like our hour-glass, marked a definite period of time by the flowing away of a certain quantity of water, is certainly a very ancient invention. This clock consisted of a vessel of clay or glass, in the shape of a jar or a basin, which was filled with water by an opening above, and a second cup-shaped vessel, on the top of which the former was arranged in such a way that the water poured out slowly through little sieve-like openings into the lower vessel. Water clocks of this kind probably existed in most households, but were not real clocks, since they did not indicate the hour of the day, but were only used for calculating some particular period of time. They were chiefly used in the law courts to mark the time allowed to each speaker, and when a speech was interrupted in order to hear witnesses, or to read out documents, or for any other purpose, the flow of the water was stopped, and it was set going again when the orator continued his speech. These water clocks were also used on other occasions wherever certain periods of time had to be calculated, and this might take place in any household. The same principle underlay the water clocks which were supposed to have been invented by Plato, and perfected by the Alexandrine Ctesibius, by means of which a long period of time could be subdivided into equal parts, and thus the hours of the night could be calculated, which was of great importance. These water clocks could only be constructed when it was possible to make transparent glass vessels large enough to hold a quantity of water sufficient to last for twelve hours and longer; on the glass there was a scale graven, which gave the relation of the hours to the height of the water. But as the length of the night decreases and increases in the course of the{187}

Besides this, water clocks were used, and here we need to distinguish between two types. The common{186} water clock, which, like our hourglass, marked a specific period of time by the flowing away of a certain amount of water, is definitely a very ancient invention. This clock consisted of a vessel made of clay or glass, shaped like a jar or a basin, which was filled with water through an opening at the top. A second cup-shaped vessel was positioned above it so that water would slowly pour out through small sieve-like openings into the lower vessel. Water clocks like this probably existed in most households, but they weren't actual clocks since they didn't indicate the hour of the day; they were only used for measuring specific periods of time. They were mainly used in courts to time each speaker, and when a speech was interrupted to hear witnesses, read documents, or for any other reason, the water flow was paused and started again when the speaker continued. These water clocks were also used for other occasions whenever specific time periods needed to be measured, which could happen in any household. The same principle was found in the water clocks that are said to have been invented by Plato and refined by the Alexandrian Ctesibius, which could divide a long period of time into equal parts, allowing for the calculation of the hours of the night, which was very important. These water clocks could only be made when it was possible to create transparent glass vessels large enough to hold a sufficient amount of water to last for twelve hours or more; on the glass, a scale was engraved that showed the relationship between the hours and the height of the water. But as the length of the night changes throughout the{187}

Fig. 93.

Fig. 93.

year, like that of the day, and therefore the length of the night hours is continually decreasing and increasing, a very complicated network of lines was required; four vertical lines denoted the length of the hours at the two solstices and the two equinoxes, so that the exact ratio was given for these days. At other times they had to make shift with a more or less exact calculation, assisted by horizontal curves, which connected together the third, sixth, ninth, and twelfth hours (Compare the scheme represented in Fig. 93, which shows the network of lines engraved on the glass vessel.) The longest and shortest days are here set down according to the latitude of Athens, the former as 14 hours, 36 minutes, 56 seconds, the latter as 9 hours, 14 minutes, 16 seconds. The improvement of Ctesibius consisted in adding a table with horizontal hour-lines to the water-vessel, on which a metal wire, fastened to a cork that swam on the water, marked the time by its position, which rose according to the increase of the water. These clocks could, of course, be used in the daytime, when the weather made the sun-dial useless, but a different scale was required from that of the night clocks. Still, as the difference between the longest night and the longest day, and the shortest night and the shortest day, is very slight, the same scale could{188} really be used for day and night, but in reverse order as indicated by Fig. 93.

year, like that of the day, which means the length of the night hours is constantly changing. A complicated network of lines was needed; four vertical lines represented the hours during the two solstices and the two equinoxes, providing the exact ratio for those days. At other times, they had to rely on a more or less accurate calculation, aided by horizontal curves that connected the third, sixth, ninth, and twelfth hours (See the scheme shown in Fig. 93, which illustrates the network of lines engraved on the glass vessel.) The longest and shortest days are recorded here based on the latitude of Athens, with the former being 14 hours, 36 minutes, 56 seconds, and the latter being 9 hours, 14 minutes, 16 seconds. Ctesibius improved upon this by adding a table with horizontal hour-lines to the water vessel, where a metal wire, attached to a cork that floated on the water, indicated the time by its position, which rose as the water level increased. These clocks could be used during the day when the sun-dial was ineffective due to weather conditions, but they needed a different scale than the night clocks. However, since the difference between the longest night and longest day, and the shortest night and shortest day, is very small, the same scale could{188} actually be used for both day and night, just in reverse order as shown in Fig. 93.

Fig. 94.

Fig. 94.

Let us now consider the manner in which an Athenian citizen usually divided his time. We cannot, of course, name any definite hour for rising, still it seems probable that early rising was the rule at Athens, and that not only the artisans began their work directly after sunrise, but that the schools, too, often opened early. The morning toilet does not seem to have occupied much time. In washing, a slave poured water over his master from an ewer over a basin, and some substitute for soap, such as fuller’s earth or lye, was used; men who lived very simple lives, like Socrates, probably performed their ablutions at one of the public wells. Breakfast was a scanty meal, and generally consisted of unmixed wine and bread. After that, artisans or others who had a definite trade went to their daily occupations; but the citizens who had no regular profession, unless attracted by some other occupation, such as hunting, generally spent the morning hours visiting their friends, practising gymnastics, or, supposing they put off these occupations to a later hour, visiting the barber to have their hair arranged or their beards cut or shaved. As we have already discussed the question of hair-dressing (p. 65), we will here only give a picture of some ancient bronze razors (Fig. 94), which are of semi-circular shape, and differ essentially from our modern ones. The pretty terra-cotta group{189}

Let’s now look at how an Athenian citizen usually spent his time. While we can't pinpoint an exact hour for waking up, it seems likely that early rising was common in Athens, with not just artisans starting their work at sunrise, but schools often opening early as well. The morning routine didn’t seem to take much time. A slave would pour water over his master from a pitcher into a basin, using some kind of detergent, like fuller’s earth or lye; men who led very simple lives, like Socrates, probably cleaned themselves at one of the public wells. Breakfast was a light meal, usually just a mix of wine and bread. Afterward, artisans or others with a specific trade went to work. However, citizens without a regular job, unless drawn to something else like hunting, generally spent their mornings visiting friends, working out, or, if they delayed these activities, going to the barber to get their hair styled or their beards trimmed or shaved. Since we've already gone over hairdressing (p. 65), we’ll just show a picture of some ancient bronze razors (Fig. 94), which are semi-circular and look quite different from ours today. The charming terra-cotta group{189}

Fig. 95.

Fig. 95.

from Tanagra, in Fig. 95, transports us to a barber’s shop; a worthy citizen, apparently covered by a long dressing-mantle, is seated on a low stool, while a short man standing behind him—perhaps a slave—is carefully cutting his hair with a pair of scissors. Barbers undertook the care of both hair and beard, and cut and cleaned the nails. These barbers’ shops were also meeting-places for the citizens—not only for idlers, but, generally speaking, for all who desired to hear the news. This custom still prevails in many{190} parts of Italy, especially in the south, where the Salone is a general meeting-place. Even in ancient times barbers had a reputation for being talkative. Every day many people entered their shops, and among them strangers who brought news and expected to receive some in exchange. It is well known that the news of the defeat of the Athenian expedition to Sicily was first made known in a barber’s shop in the Peiraeus by a stranger who had just landed.

from Tanagra, in Fig. 95, takes us to a barber’s shop; a respectable man, seemingly wrapped in a long robe, is sitting on a low stool, while a short man standing behind him—possibly a servant—is carefully cutting his hair with scissors. Barbers took care of both hair and beard, and they also trimmed and cleaned nails. These barber shops were social hubs for the citizens—not just for idle chat, but generally for anyone wanting to catch up on the latest news. This tradition still exists in many{190} parts of Italy, particularly in the south, where the Salone serves as a common meeting place. Even in ancient times, barbers were known for their talkative nature. Every day, many people came into their shops, including strangers who brought news and hoped to get some in return. It’s well known that the news of the Athenian defeat in the Sicilian expedition was first shared in a barber’s shop in the Peiraeus by a stranger who had just arrived.

All this occupied about the first quarter of the day; the second part was devoted to visiting the market. The market-place served not only its original end as a place for selling, but was also the place where acquaintances met and business was transacted. Here stood the money-changers and the bankers, at their booths or shops; here were shady arcades, with comfortable seats, where the hot rays of the sun might be avoided in summer, while there was opportunity in the winter of profiting by the warmth of the workshops situated close by the market-place. It was a very general custom in cold weather to go to public baths or smiths’ workshops, where a warm stove could certainly be found, and poor people, who did not possess the means of warming themselves at home, often pressed so eagerly to the bath-stoves that they singed their clothes. In fact, it was a very general custom to enter any workshop or booth to have a chat with the owner or the visitors there, even without any intention of making purchases. We need not, therefore, be surprised when we hear of Socrates visiting a shoemaker or a sculptor or any other artisan and beginning a discussion with him; this custom was so general that meetings were arranged in the workshops—thus, for instance, the{191} people of Decelea, when they came to Athens, always met at a particular barber’s shop.

All this took up about the first quarter of the day; the second part was spent visiting the market. The marketplace served not just for selling but also as a spot where people met and business was conducted. Here stood the money-changers and bankers at their booths or shops; there were shady walkways with comfortable seating, providing relief from the summer sun, while in winter, people could warm up near the workshops located close by the marketplace. It was a common practice in cold weather to visit public baths or blacksmiths’ workshops, where a warm stove could usually be found, and poor people, who couldn’t afford to heat their homes, often crowded around the bath-stoves so eagerly that they burned their clothes. In fact, it was typical to drop into any workshop or booth just to chat with the owner or other visitors, even without plans to buy anything. Therefore, it shouldn't be surprising that we hear about Socrates visiting a shoemaker or a sculptor or any other craftsman to start a discussion; this practice was so widespread that meetings were often arranged in the workshops— for instance, the{191} people of Decelea always met at a specific barber’s shop when they came to Athens.

The men also went to market with the object of making purchases, for at Athens, curiously enough, this shopping was not undertaken by the women or their servants, but by the men instead, who were accompanied by a slave, and themselves purchased the required food, and in particular the fish, so very popular at Athens, for which there was a special market, whose beginning was announced by a bell. Later on, in the third century, it seems to have been no longer regarded as correct for the master of the house to make his own purchases; in the richer houses there was a special slave (ἀγοραστής) kept for this purpose; female slaves, too, were sometimes sent.

The men also went to the market to make purchases, because in Athens, interestingly enough, shopping wasn’t done by women or their servants, but by the men instead, who were accompanied by a slave. They bought the necessary food, especially the fish, which was very popular in Athens and had its own special market announced by a bell. Later on, in the third century, it seems it was no longer considered proper for the head of the household to do their own shopping; in wealthier homes, there was a specific slave (ἀγοραστής) assigned for this task; female slaves were sometimes sent as well.

At mid-day the market was usually over; then the men went home and took a slight repast, not by any means the chief meal of the day, but rather something like our lunch. This meal, of course, varied a good deal according to individual fancy; many people contented themselves with the remains of the previous day’s dinner, others had fresh warm dishes served them; and in Sicily and Magna Graecia, where great stress was laid on good and plentiful food, this often became a really substantial meal. Some people entirely omitted this lunch, and either took a late breakfast or an earlier dinner. Still, most well-to-do people seem to have taken some meal at the end of their morning’s business.

At noon, the market usually wrapped up, and then the men would head home for a light meal, which wasn't the main meal of the day but more like our lunch. This meal varied quite a bit based on personal preference; some were satisfied with leftovers from the previous day's dinner, while others enjoyed freshly made dishes. In Sicily and Magna Graecia, where there was a strong emphasis on good and plentiful food, this meal often turned into a more substantial feast. Some people skipped lunch altogether and either had a late breakfast or an early dinner. Still, most well-off people seemed to have some kind of meal at the end of their morning work.

The afternoon was spent in various ways. The heat which prevails at this time during the greater part of the year generally compelled people to stay at home then; some took a little mid-day nap, but this was not very general. Men of serious disposition devoted these hours to reading or other intellectual pursuits, while those{192} who were inclined to idleness probably went, even in the afternoon, to the houses devoted to dice-throwing and drinking, or else dawdled about in the barbers’ shops, workshops, etc.; the club rooms, which were specially devoted to social intercourse among the citizens, were probably very full at this time. Between the third and fourth divisions of the day, they generally took a bath as a preparation for dinner. The custom of taking a warm bath daily had at first found much opposition in Greece. In Homer we find warm baths only mentioned as a refreshment after long journeys or other fatigues, or else used for purposes of cleanliness; later on, cold baths, especially in the sea or in streams, were recommended as good for the health and strengthening for the nerves, while warm baths were looked upon as enervating; still the custom became very common of taking a bath before dinner, either at home or in one of the public baths. We have already introduced our readers to a public bath for women; Fig. 96 represents a public bath for men, taken from a vase picture. In the middle is the bath room, where the water is pouring out of two animals’ heads. On the right and left are youths who have already taken their bath, and are about to anoint themselves with oil. We know very little about these public baths from writers or from remains of the buildings. They were certainly not nearly so large or so luxurious as the Thermae of the Roman Empire; but even in the Greek baths there were separate apartments for warm, cold, and vapour baths, with large reservoirs or smaller basins, in which water was poured out over the body, also rooms for undressing, anointing, etc. The more the custom grew of remaining for hours in these places or connecting them with the gymnasia, the more extensive they became and{193}

The afternoon was spent in various ways. The heat during this time of year often forced people to stay indoors; some took a short nap, but that wasn’t common. Serious-minded individuals usually spent these hours reading or engaging in intellectual activities, while those who preferred to be idle might have gone, even in the afternoon, to places for gambling and drinking, or just hung around barbershops, workshops, etc. The club rooms, which were meant for social interactions among citizens, were likely very busy at this time. Between the third and fourth divisions of the day, they typically took a bath in preparation for dinner. The practice of taking a warm bath daily initially faced a lot of resistance in Greece. In Homer’s writings, warm baths are mentioned mostly as a way to refresh after long journeys or exhausting activities, or for cleanliness; later on, cold baths, especially in the sea or streams, were recommended for health and to strengthen the nerves, while warm baths were seen as weakening. Still, it became quite common to take a bath before dinner, either at home or in public baths. We’ve already introduced our readers to a public bath for women; Fig. 96 shows a public bath for men depicted on a vase. In the center is the bathing room, where water flows out from the heads of two animals. On the right and left are young men who have already bathed and are about to apply oil. We know very little about these public baths from ancient writers or the remains of their structures. They were certainly not as large or luxurious as the Thermae of the Roman Empire; however, even Greek baths had separate areas for warm, cold, and vapor baths, with large pools or smaller basins where water was poured over the body, as well as rooms for changing clothes, applying oils, etc. As the custom of lingering for hours in these places grew or as they became connected with gymnasiums, they expanded more and more and{193}

Fig. 96.

Fig. 96.

the more luxurious. We cannot accurately ascertain to what extent the State sometimes owned these public baths and attended to their maintenance, but admission was not free even to these; a small fee was paid to the bath attendant, who superintended the place, and rendered assistance in the bath, not perhaps to cover the expenses of maintenance, so much as for his own trouble and labour. The owners of private establishments were obliged to charge higher fees if they wanted not only to cover their expenses, but also to gain a profit; mention is made of a private bathing establishment which was sold for 3,000 drachmae, and must, therefore, have brought in corresponding interest to the purchaser, which could only be obtained by the entrance fees of the bathers. The owner and attendants were responsible for the care of the bath, but not for the clothes of the bathers, which were often{194} stolen. Those who had plenty of slaves used, therefore, to bring one with them to carry the utensils required for the bath, such as towels, oil flasks, and strigils, and to watch over his master’s clothes while he was bathing. As the custom of taking a warm bath daily became more general, the scene in the bath houses an hour before dinner grew more and more animated. Talking and joking went on; cheerfully-disposed people even sang, though that was regarded as unseemly; in the rooms devoted to refreshment after the bath they played knuckle-bones, or dice, or ball, sometimes even cottabus, for which game wine was necessary, and hence we must infer that opportunity for wine drinking was also given there in later times.

the more luxurious. We can't clearly determine the extent to which the State owned these public baths and took care of their upkeep, but entry wasn’t free; a small fee was paid to the bath attendant, who managed the facility and assisted bathers, likely not just to cover maintenance costs but also for his own work. Private bath owners had to charge higher prices not only to cover their expenses but also to make a profit. There's a mention of a private bathing place that sold for 3,000 drachmae, indicating it had to generate enough income from entrance fees to provide a return for the buyer. The owner and attendants were responsible for maintaining the bath, but not for the bathers' clothes, which were often stolen. Those with many slaves would usually bring one along to carry bath necessities like towels, oil containers, and strigils, and to keep an eye on their master’s clothes while he was bathing. As the habit of taking a warm bath daily became more common, the activity in the bathhouses grew more lively an hour before dinner. Conversations and laughter filled the air; some cheerful bathers even sang, even though that was seen as inappropriate. In the areas for relaxation after bathing, they played games like knuckle-bones, dice, or ball, and sometimes even cottabus, which required wine, suggesting that there was also an opportunity for wine drinking offered there in later times.

Towards sunset, or in winter after sunset, they returned home for the principal meal, or else went to the house of some friend who had invited guests. In the latter case the meal was generally a good deal prolonged, and followed by drinking, which extended far into the night. Those who dined at home with their wives and children generally finished their meal very quickly, and as the custom of early rising prevailed, they were probably in the habit of retiring early, unless the cares of business, study, or other serious pursuits kept some of them awake by lamplight; for the quiet of the night was a propitious time for serious thought after the noise of the day, which was probably as great in ancient times in the busy south as it is to-day. It is well-known that Demosthenes prepared nearly all his speeches at night.

Towards sunset, or in winter after sunset, they returned home for the main meal, or went to a friend's house who had invited guests. In that case, the meal often lasted much longer and was followed by drinking that went deep into the night. Those who dined at home with their wives and children usually finished their meal very quickly, and since early rising was common, they probably had a habit of going to bed early, unless business, study, or other important matters kept some of them awake by the light of a lamp; because the quiet of the night was a great time for serious thinking after the noise of the day, which was likely just as loud in ancient times in the busy south as it is today. It's well-known that Demosthenes prepared most of his speeches at night.

There were also many other occupations, partly serious, partly entertaining, which filled up the life of the Greek citizen. At the time of the highest political development of Athens, in the fifth and fourth centuries, the political and judicial duties occupied a consider{195}able amount of a citizen’s time. Even if he did not fill any of the numerous unpaid posts, or sit in the Council of Five Hundred, the Boule, whose duty it was to hold preliminary discussions, he still had to devote about forty days of the year to the ordinary popular assemblies, in addition to which there were often extraordinary meetings. Supposing the lot should have appointed him to be one of the 6,000 jurymen (ἡλιασταί) annually chosen, this gave him plenty to do for his year of office, for, besides the meetings, he had to acquire information about various suits at which he had to give his opinion; and we know, chiefly from Aristophanes, how devoted many citizens were to their judicial duties, and how all their thoughts and actions were often centred in this activity, which by no means always exercised a good moral influence over them. Rich citizens also performed voluntary public services (λειτουργίαι), which consisted partly in entertaining the people by providing scenic or choric representations, gymnastic games, torchlight processions, etc., partly in important services to the State, such as equipping a man-of-war at their own expense. These voluntary services not only imposed on the rich citizens considerable money burdens, which in later times, when the Athenian wealth had diminished, could no longer be met by one individual, but also took up a great deal of their time, since they had not only to supply the necessary money, but also to superintend and arrange the work. Another change in the monotony of daily life was supplied by the religious festivals, in which the Attic calendar was unusually rich, and the theatrical and other performances connected with them, with which we shall deal later on.

There were also many other jobs, some serious and some entertaining, that filled the lives of Greek citizens. During the peak of political development in Athens, in the fifth and fourth centuries, political and judicial responsibilities took up a significant amount of a citizen's time. Even if he didn't hold one of the many unpaid positions or sit in the Council of Five Hundred, the Boule, which was responsible for initial discussions, he still had to spend around forty days a year attending regular public assemblies, and there were often special meetings as well. If he was chosen by lot to be one of the 6,000 jurymen (ἡλιασταί) selected each year, he had a lot to do during his term, as he not only had to attend meetings but also needed to gather information on various cases where he would give his input. We know, especially from Aristophanes, that many citizens were very dedicated to their judicial duties, and their thoughts and actions were often focused on this work, which didn't always have a positive moral influence on them. Wealthy citizens also took on voluntary public services (λειτουργίαι), which involved entertaining the public by funding theatrical or choral performances, athletic competitions, torchlit parades, and more, as well as providing significant services to the State, such as outfitting a warship at their own expense. These voluntary contributions not only placed a heavy financial burden on wealthy citizens, which could later no longer be shouldered by a single individual as Athenian wealth declined, but they also consumed a lot of their time because they had to provide the necessary funds as well as oversee and organize the projects. Another break from the daily routine came from religious festivals, which were plentiful in the Attic calendar, along with the theatrical and other performances associated with them, which we will discuss later.

Those who possessed estates in the country, even{196} when they lived in town, often went out to them to look after the management; hunting and bird-catching were also very popular occupations. The former especially was a favourite amusement. Hunting in ancient times was very different from what it is at the present day; this is partly due to the great difference between our modern firearms and the hunting implements of the ancients, partly to their almost universal custom of using nets, into which they drove the game and there killed it. These nets were used for nearly all quadrupeds which they hunted, and the strength and density of the meshes differed according to the object hunted, as well as the method of arrangement. There were in particular bag nets, which were drawn together behind the game when it ran into it, and falling nets, which were hung loosely on forked sticks, and when the animal ran against them fell down from the sticks and entangled it. Snares were also used for catching not only hares and foxes, but also larger four-footed game, such as boars and stags. In consequence of this custom of driving the game, and bringing it to bay, bows which were calculated for longer distances were of very little use in hunting; the animals were either killed by a light javelin thrown from a small distance, or, if the game had turned to bay, with a hanger, which was especially useful in boar hunting. Dogs were used for starting the game and driving it into the nets at bay, and the ancients devoted a good deal of care to their training; indeed, the important part played by dogs in Greek hunting is expressed by the Greek name for huntsman, which means “dog leader” (κυνηγός). They used to hunt boars, stags, hares; beasts of prey, such as wolves and jackals, were only hunted when they were dangerous to the herds; and larger animals, such as lions{197} and bears, did not exist at all in Greece in historic ages, although the numerous legends of lion hunts bear sufficient testimony to their existence in earlier times. Birds were caught with nets, snares, traps, and lime; and, since Greece was by no means rich in quadrupeds suitable for hunting, bird-catching was one of the most popular occupations, and also a lucrative one. On the other hand, fishing, which was carried on with both lines and nets, seems never to have become a regular sport.

Those who owned land in the countryside, even{196} when they lived in the city, often went out to manage their properties; hunting and bird-catching were also popular activities. The former, in particular, was a favored pastime. Hunting in ancient times was very different from today; this was partly due to the significant differences between our modern firearms and the hunting tools used by the ancients, and partly because they commonly used nets to catch game. These nets were employed for almost all the quadrupeds they hunted, with the strength and density of the meshes varying based on the type of game and the arrangement method. There were specifically bag nets, which were tightened behind the game when it ran into them, and falling nets, which were loosely hung on forked sticks and would fall down and entangle the animal when it ran into them. Snares were also used to capture not just hares and foxes but larger game like boars and stags. Because of the practice of driving the game into a corner, bows meant for long distances weren’t much use in hunting; animals were either killed with a light javelin thrown from close range, or, if the game was cornered, with a hanger, which was particularly effective for boar hunting. Dogs were used to flush the game and drive it into the nets, and the ancients devoted considerable effort to training them. Indeed, the crucial role dogs played in Greek hunting is reflected in the Greek word for huntsman, which translates to “dog leader” (κυνηγός). They hunted boars, stags, and hares; predators like wolves and jackals were hunted only when they threatened livestock; and larger animals like lions{197} and bears didn’t exist in Greece during historical times, although many legends of lion hunts indicate they were present in earlier eras. Birds were caught using nets, snares, traps, and lime; and since Greece didn’t have many suitable quadrupeds for hunting, bird-catching became one of the most popular and profitable activities. In contrast, fishing, done with both lines and nets, never developed into a regular sport.

We have already alluded to the practice of visiting the gymnasia, and the military duties of the citizens. There were also public houses and gaming houses, but these do not appear to have played a great part in the lives of the men. The drinking parties supplied sufficient opportunity for social meetings. Those who visited the public drinking bars usually did so for other purposes as well—to see pretty girls or to meet companions for dice, though both these purposes could be effected in special houses. It is natural, therefore, that it was not regarded as respectable to visit these wine taverns, and that grave men, as well as youths of good principle, avoided them. Still, even here the custom seems to have gradually relaxed, and though the Athenians were never as bad as the inhabitants of Byzantium, who were accused of spending the whole day at the bars, yet at the end of the fourth and in the third century B.C. it was very common for young men, or people of the lower classes, to dawdle about in the wine bars and gaming houses.

We’ve already mentioned the habit of going to the gym and the military responsibilities of citizens. There were also pubs and gaming houses, but these didn’t seem to have a significant impact on the lives of the men. Drinking parties offered plenty of chances for social gatherings. Those who frequented public drinking spots usually had other reasons as well—to see attractive women or to find friends to play dice with, although these activities could also take place in specific venues. It’s not surprising, then, that visiting wine taverns wasn’t seen as respectable, and serious men, as well as young people with good morals, tended to steer clear of them. Still, even this custom appears to have slowly loosened up over time, and while the Athenians were never as wild as the people of Byzantium, who were rumored to spend all day at the bars, by the end of the fourth and into the third century B.C., it became quite common for young men or those from lower classes to hang around in the wine bars and gaming houses.

Travelling played a far less important part in the life of the Greeks than it does at the present day. In ancient times almost the only inducement for travelling was business. The merchant plied his trade chiefly as a sailor, the small shopkeeper travelled{198} about the country as a pedlar. In the heroic period we also find artisans and travelling singers on their wanderings, and in the first centuries of the development of art, and to some extent even afterwards, sculptors and architects were summoned from a distance to execute commissions under the orders of the State, or some special board of officials. But those who were neither merchants nor artisans had less inducement to travel; for military expeditions, which of course were numerous, can hardly be included among journeys. There were also official embassies and pilgrimages to celebrated shrines, or visits to the great national festivals. Again, Solon, Herodotus, and others travelled for political or scientific purposes, with a view to study history or ethnography, that they might learn to know foreign nations, their manners and customs, countries and buildings. In the Alexandrine period, journeys were also undertaken for purposes of natural science. Our modern custom of visiting foreign lands for the sake of their natural beauty was unknown in Greek antiquity, but we must not on that account suppose that the ancients had no feeling for natural beauty. The Odyssey gives a picture of travel in heroic times; the common man trudges along on foot, while the rich man goes in his carriage, drawn by horses or mules, and the fact that the latter was possible even in the mountainous Peloponnesus, proves that even at that period good roads must have existed there. The Greeks never attained as great perfection in road-making as the Romans; apparently those roads were kept in best condition which led to the national sanctuaries, and here regular tracks were cut out of the rocky ground, and there were places for passing other carriages, halting places, etc. This was not, however, the case with all the{199} roads, and we must not assume that ancient Greece possessed a well-kept complicated network of streets, such as the practical Romans constructed at every place to which their legions came; indeed, in historic times it appears that people travelled very little in carriages. Of course these had to be used on long journeys, especially when women were travelling; then they used four-wheeled carriages, which were sometimes used for sleeping in; and they also had smaller two-wheeled carts. But as a rule men travelled on horse-back or mule-back, and very often merely on foot, followed by one or many slaves, who carried the baggage required for the journey, in particular bed-coverings, clothes, utensils, etc.

Traveling was a lot less significant in the lives of the Greeks than it is today. Back in ancient times, the main reason to travel was usually for business. Merchants mainly worked as sailors, while local shopkeepers traveled around as peddlers. During the heroic period, there were also artisans and traveling singers on the move, and in the early years of artistic development, sculptors and architects were often called from afar to complete commissions for the State or specific officials. However, those who weren't merchants or artisans had less motivation to travel; military expeditions, which were quite common, don’t really count as journeys. There were also official embassies, pilgrimages to famous shrines, or visits to major national festivals. Additionally, figures like Solon and Herodotus traveled for political or scientific reasons, looking to study history or ethnography to understand foreign nations, their customs, areas, and buildings. In the Alexandrine period, journeys were also made for natural science. The modern trend of traveling to foreign places for their natural beauty didn’t exist in ancient Greece, but that doesn’t mean the ancients didn't appreciate natural beauty. The Odyssey reflects travel in heroic times; common people walked, while the wealthy traveled in carriages pulled by horses or mules. The fact that this was possible even in the mountainous Peloponnesus shows there were good roads back then. The Greeks never achieved the same level of road construction as the Romans; it seems the best-maintained roads led to national sanctuaries, with regular paths carved into rocky ground and designated passing spots for other carriages and resting places. However, this wasn’t true for all roads, and we shouldn't assume that ancient Greece had a well-maintained, complex network of streets like the practical Romans built wherever their legions went. In fact, during historical times, it appears people didn’t use carriages very much. They had to use them for long journeys, especially when women were traveling; then they used four-wheeled carriages, which sometimes doubled as sleeping quarters, and smaller two-wheeled carts. Generally, men traveled on horseback or by mule, and often just on foot, accompanied by one or more slaves carrying the necessary supplies for the journey—especially bedding, clothing, utensils, and so on.

If it was necessary to spend the night anywhere on a journey of several days, the widespread beautiful custom of hospitality which prevailed in ancient times, and made men regard every stranger as under the protection of Zeus, enabled them to find shelter; and, though this custom could not maintain itself in later times in its full extent, yet the effects of it still remained, and many people entered into a sort of treaty of hospitality with men in other towns, which was usually handed on to the descendants. By this they pledged themselves on the occasion of visits from members of one or the other family, to receive them in their houses and afford them the rights of hospitality; some little token of recognition previously agreed on—such as a little tablet, a ring broken into two halves, or something else of the sort—was used in such cases to legitimise the stranger. Sometimes whole districts entered into a league of this kind with one another, or one single rich man became the “guest-friend” of some foreign community, and entertained them when they came to{200} his home. The service of the “guest-friend” was not always extended so far as to supply complete entertainment to the stranger as well as lodging; often he only supplied the lodging, the necessary coverings for the bed, and the use of the fire, which could not easily be procured, but in other respects left the guest, if he had brought servants with him, to provide for himself; some additional gifts of hospitality were usually sent him. Still this custom of “guest-friendship” was not sufficient to supply shelter for all travellers; therefore inns were opened in large trading cities, near harbours, and places of pilgrimage, such as Delos, Delphi, Olympia, etc., where strangers were entertained for payment. These inns were of very various character—some of them apparently supplied only rooms and a little furniture, especially bedsteads, while the stranger brought his own bed and coverlets, and had to provide his own food; others supplied food and drink, and were often houses of ill-fame, and in consequence it is natural that the position of inn-keeper should have been generally looked down upon in Greek antiquity. Probably these inns were not particularly pleasant places to stay in; very often the landlord cheated the travellers, and it was customary to arrange the price of everything beforehand; there were also inns which were used as hiding-places by robbers and thieves, and thus might prove dangerous quarters for the guests. Another disagreeable accompaniment of southern inns, even in the present day, is hinted at by Aristophanes in the “Frogs,” when Dionysus, on his journey to Hades, inquires for the inns in which there are fewest fleas. Travellers do not seem to have troubled themselves about passports; a legitimation was only necessary when the town to which they were going was engaged in war, or when{201} they went into a hostile country in time of war. But to travel at all at such times was not advisable, for the roads, which at no time were specially safe, were then infested by travelling mercenaries or marauders. Sometimes travellers had to submit to an examination of their luggage. Officials generally farmed out the tolls to private undertakers, and these therefore had, or at any rate took, the right, if they suspected travellers of trying to smuggle dutiable articles, to stop them and examine their luggage, and sometimes even to open letters which they had by them.{202}

If someone needed to spend the night while traveling for several days, the widespread tradition of hospitality from ancient times, where every stranger was considered under the protection of Zeus, helped them find a place to stay. Although this tradition didn’t last in its original form later on, its effects lingered, and many people formed agreements of hospitality with others in different towns, which typically passed down to their descendants. They committed to welcoming members of each other's families when they visited and providing them with the rights of hospitality; they would use some sort of agreed-upon token—like a small tablet, a ring broken in two, or something similar—to legitimize the stranger. Sometimes entire regions formed these kinds of agreements with one another, or a wealthy individual became the “guest-friend” of a foreign community, hosting them when they came to his home. The “guest-friend” didn't always provide full hospitality, sometimes just offering a place to stay, bedding, and access to fire, while expecting the guest, if they brought servants, to fend for themselves; however, additional hospitality gifts were generally given. Still, this “guest-friendship” wasn’t enough to accommodate all travelers, which is why inns opened in major trading cities, near harbors, and at pilgrimage sites like Delos, Delphi, and Olympia, where strangers could stay for a fee. These inns varied greatly—some only provided rooms and basic furniture, especially beds, while guests had to bring their own bedding and food. Others provided meals and drinks and were often associated with less reputable establishments, leading to a general disdain for innkeepers in ancient Greece. These inns were probably not very pleasant, as many landlords took advantage of travelers, and it was standard to agree on prices in advance. Some inns even served as hideouts for robbers, making them potentially dangerous for guests. Another unpleasant aspect of southern inns, even today, is hinted at by Aristophanes in the “Frogs,” when Dionysus, on his way to Hades, asks about the inns with the fewest fleas. Travelers generally didn’t worry about passports; only when heading to a city at war or entering hostile territory during wartime was legitimation required. However, traveling during such times was unwise, as the roads, already unsafe, were often plagued by mercenaries or bandits. Sometimes travelers had to endure searches of their luggage. Officials typically contracted toll collections to private operators, who had, or at least claimed, the right to stop and inspect travelers’ bags if they suspected them of smuggling taxable goods, even going so far as to open letters they carried.

CHAPTER VI.

Meals and social gatherings.

Banquets—The Various Courses—The Symposium—Its Character—Conversation—Music—Entertainments—Jugglers—Flute-Girls—Riddles—Games—Excessive Drinking.

Banquets—The Different Courses—The Symposium—Its Character—Conversation—Music—Entertainment—Jugglers—Flute Girls—Riddles—Games—Excessive Drinking.

At Athens, and probably throughout Greece—except, perhaps, at Sparta—the chief meal of the day was taken in the evening. This was not, however, the case in the Homeric period, when it was taken at mid-day, and the evening meal was of less importance. The customs of the heroic age differed in many respects from those of later times. In particular, the practice of sitting on chairs at meals then prevailed, and, in fact, there was no large common table used by all, but each guest had his own little table before him, on which the attendants placed the food which had been carved at a special board used for the purpose. Another difference is that, though the Homeric heroes, in accordance with the condition of their times, which laid special stress on the pleasures of the senses, cared a good deal for plentiful food and drink, and though full cups were continually circling at the meals, still the regular drinking parties which were common in later times, and which followed the meal itself, were quite unknown in the heroic age.

At Athens, and likely throughout Greece—except maybe in Sparta—the main meal of the day was in the evening. This wasn’t the case in the Homeric period, when it was served at midday, and the evening meal was less significant. The customs of the heroic age were different in many ways from those of later times. Notably, people sat on chairs during meals, and there wasn’t a large communal table for everyone; instead, each guest had their own small table where attendants would place the food that had been carved on a designated board. Another difference is that, while the Homeric heroes enjoyed plenty of food and drink, reflecting the sensory-focused culture of their time, and while full cups were frequently passed around during meals, the typical drinking parties that emerged later, which took place after the meal, did not exist in the heroic age.

In considering the meals of the historical period, particularly at Athens, we must remember that we are dealing specially with large common banquets, which were very frequent among men, and not with{203} the usual family meal, which the master of the house took in the circle of his family. We know very little of the proceedings at these family dinners, and that only from works of art. On Greek reliefs on tombstones we often find, from the classical to the Imperial period, representations of the family meal, where the master of the house lies on his couch, his wife sitting on it at his feet, for it was not considered correct for women to lie down at meals as the men did, and when we see on works of art women lying down along with the men, we may be certain that these are hetaerae, who were not bound by the same rules of custom. The children of the house sat round the table on chairs. But as a rule, the wife and children only dined in the most intimate family circle; when guests were invited they dined alone in the women’s apartments, and only on some few occasions, especially weddings and family festivals, were the women allowed to appear before the men.

When we look at the meals during this historical period, especially in Athens, we need to focus on the big communal banquets that were quite common among men, rather than the usual family meal shared with the head of the household and his family. We know very little about these family dinners, mostly from art interpretations. On Greek reliefs found on tombstones, from the classical to the Imperial period, we often see scenes of family meals where the head of the household reclines on a couch while his wife sits at his feet, since it wasn’t considered proper for women to lie down while eating like men did. When we see women reclining alongside men in artwork, we can be sure they are hetaerae, who weren’t bound by the same social customs. The children generally sat around the table in chairs. Usually, the wife and children only dined in a close family setting; when guests were invited, they dined separately in the women’s quarters, and only on rare occasions—like weddings and family celebrations—were women allowed to join the men.

The custom of entertainments for men alone was far more common in antiquity than at the present day; for these banquets took the place not only of our parties and other social gatherings, but they also gave the men an opportunity, especially in the drinking which followed, while sitting together over their wine, to discuss at their leisure both serious and frivolous matters. There were also plenty of festive occasions which gave opportunities for these common banquets; a public or private sacrifice was a very common excuse, if only because the flesh of the victim—of which, as a rule, only the entrails were burnt—could be best made use of in this manner. There were also birthdays, funerals, victories in some contest or game, departure or return from a journey of a friend, etc.; all these occasions were celebrated{204} by feasts, and there were also great public banquets, which were usually of a simpler character, owing to the number of guests and the fact that the expenses were publicly defrayed. Besides these meals, to which individuals invited their friends or relations, picnics were very common. Very often all who participated sent baskets of provisions into the house of one who gave up his rooms for the purpose; but it was even commoner for each to contribute a certain share of money, and thus to defray the expenses of the meal, which was taken at the house of one of the participants, or of some obliging hetaera. We do not know what arrangement was made about the wine, and whether the expenses of this were also defrayed out of the general charge.

The practice of having gatherings for men only was much more common in ancient times than it is today; these banquets not only replaced our parties and other social events, but they also provided men with a chance, especially during the drinking that followed, to leisurely discuss both serious and lighthearted topics while enjoying their wine. There were also many festive occasions that served as chances for these large gatherings; a public or private sacrifice was a frequent reason, mainly because the meat from the sacrificed animal—usually just the entrails were burned—could be most effectively used this way. Other occasions included birthdays, funerals, victories in competitions, or the arrival or departure of a friend, all of which were celebrated{204} with feasts. There were also large public banquets that tended to be simpler due to the number of guests and the fact that the costs were covered publicly. In addition to these meals, which individuals hosted for friends or family, picnics were also quite popular. Often, everyone involved would send baskets of food to the home of the person who opened their place for the occasion; however, it was even more common for each person to contribute a set amount of money to cover the costs of the meal, which would take place at the home of one of the guests or a helpful hetaera. We don't know what arrangements were made regarding the wine or whether its costs were included in the overall expenses.

Generally speaking, in the fifth and fourth centuries there was a great deal of simple and pleasant social intercourse; friends were invited without any ceremony, during the course of the day, to come to the evening meal. If they did not appear at the appointed hour, the meal began without them, and if the guest put in his appearance later on, this was regarded as a matter of course. It seems not to have been unusual to go even uninvited to the meal or to the Symposium which followed it, and one of the speakers in Plato’s “Symposium” suggests the following version of a line in Homer:—

Generally speaking, in the fifth and fourth centuries, there was a lot of simple and enjoyable socializing; friends were casually invited during the day to join the evening meal. If they didn’t show up at the agreed time, the meal would start without them, and if the guest arrived later, it was considered normal. It doesn’t seem to have been unusual to drop by uninvited for the meal or the Symposium that followed, and one of the speakers in Plato’s "Symposium" suggests a reinterpretation of a line from Homer:—

“To the feasts of the good, the good unbidden go.”

“To the feasts of the kindhearted, the kindhearted come uninvited.”

Sometimes idle fellows, such as the parasites who were always hunting for a dinner, made too liberal use of this hospitality, or persons made their appearance who did not suit with the rest of the company and would have disturbed the general harmony. In such cases the door keeping slave received the order to{205} send away certain persons, saying, “My master is not at home,” or else, “He has already retired to rest.”

Sometimes lazy people, like those who were always looking for a free meal, took advantage of this hospitality, or individuals showed up who didn’t fit in with the rest of the crowd and would disrupt the overall vibe. In those situations, the doorkeeper was instructed to{205} send certain people away, saying, “My master isn’t home,” or, “He’s already gone to bed.”

The usual course of proceedings at one of these banquets was as follows. The invited guests, who according to custom had previously attended the bath, first took their places sitting on the couches placed ready for them. The slaves of the host, or even of the guests, who often brought them to help wait at table, then took off their masters’ sandals or shoes, and as the dust of the street might have soiled their feet, which were but slightly protected by the soles, these were washed once more by the slaves, a proceeding which was the more necessary, as in lying down they often rested on couches covered with very valuable coverlets. Hereupon they lay down, as a rule two guests on one sofa, but the monuments often show us three or even more persons on a single couch, and we cannot always determine with certainty whether the artist has adhered to the actual practice or introduced arbitrary changes of his own. In lying down they rested on their left elbow, or on numerous cushions at their back; the right arm was left free, in order to take the food from the table and reach it to the mouth; but plates, dishes, cups, etc., were also taken in the left hand. When the guests had all lain down and washed their hands in bowls handed round for the purpose, the little three-legged dining tables were brought in, which were always a little lower than the sofas. On these the food was arranged in dishes or plates, and always cut up small, for forks were never used at table, but only in the kitchen by the cooks for carving the meat, whilst the guests made use, instead, of a spoon or sometimes of a piece of bread hollowed out, and very seldom used a knife. Table cloths and napkins were unknown; the place of the{206} latter was taken by soft dough, on which the fingers were rubbed. At large banquets, sometimes towels and water for washing the hands were handed round between the courses, and this was always done at the end of a meal. The practice of using the fingers for eating made this indispensable.

The usual routine at one of these banquets was like this. The invited guests, who traditionally had bathed beforehand, first took their seats on the couches that were set up for them. The host’s slaves, or even the guests’ own slaves, who often helped with serving, would take off their masters’ sandals or shoes. Since the dust from the streets could have dirtyed their feet, which were only slightly protected by the soles, the slaves would wash their feet again. This was particularly necessary because while lying down, they often rested on couches covered with valuable coverings. Then they would lie down, typically with two guests per sofa, but sometimes monuments show us three or even more people on one couch, and it’s not always clear whether the artist was depicting actual practice or adding his own interpretations. As they reclined, they rested on their left elbow or on various cushions behind them; the right arm was kept free to grab food from the table and bring it to their mouth, while plates, dishes, cups, etc., could also be held in the left hand. Once all the guests had laid down and washed their hands in the bowls passed around for that purpose, the little three-legged dining tables were brought in, which were always a bit lower than the sofas. The food was arranged on these in small dishes or plates and was always cut into small pieces since forks were never used at the table, only in the kitchen by the cooks for carving the meat, while the guests used a spoon or sometimes a hollowed-out piece of bread, and very rarely a knife. Tablecloths and napkins didn’t exist; instead of napkins, soft dough was used to wipe their fingers. At larger banquets, towels and water for hand washing were sometimes passed around between courses, and this was always done at the end of a meal. Using fingers to eat made this necessary.

Luxurious living, which was of course unknown at Sparta, was far less common at Athens, too, than in many other Greek states, such as Thessaly, and in particular Sicily and Magna Graecia. In these places the gastronomic art was cultivated to a high degree, and there were books in which the various kinds of joints and ragouts, fishes and sweets, etc., were enumerated in verse, sometimes in a comic manner and sometimes with due seriousness. The Boeotians, on the other hand, had a bad name for consuming great quantities of food, and this of a coarse description. At Athens, in the classic period, meals were, as a rule, simple and modest. In the various descriptions of banquets handed down to us by different writers, no mention is ever made of the cooking, and the simplicity of Plato’s meals may be inferred from the somewhat malicious remark commonly made that those who had dined with Plato would be in excellent health next morning.

Luxurious living, which was obviously unknown in Sparta, was also less common in Athens compared to many other Greek states, like Thessaly, and especially Sicily and Magna Graecia. In those places, the culinary arts were highly developed, with books that listed different types of meats, stews, fish, desserts, and so on, sometimes in a funny way and sometimes quite seriously. The Boeotians, on the other hand, had a bad reputation for eating large quantities of food, often of a poor quality. In Athens during the classic period, meals were generally simple and modest. Various accounts of banquets documented by different writers never mention the cooking, and the simplicity of Plato’s meals can be inferred from the somewhat mean-spirited comment that those who dined with Plato would wake up in great health the next morning.

The meat most in use was that of the sacrificial animals, especially oxen, sheep, goats, and swine; this last was very popular, both roast and salted or smoked, and was also used for sausages. The ancients were acquainted with various kinds of sausage; we find allusions to these even in Homer; they were also acquainted with the practice of adulterating them by introducing the flesh of dogs or asses. In poultry, they had fowls, ducks, geese, quails, and also wild birds, such as partridges and wood pigeons; the{207} special favourites were thrushes, which were a very popular dainty in the poultry market, where dishonest poulterers blew the birds up in order to make them seem fatter and in better condition. A favourite kind of game was hare, which is very frequently mentioned; they even had a proverb, “To live in the midst of roast hare,” which means to be in a land of plenty. Fish, too, was eaten in great quantities. In the Homeric period the taste for it did not yet exist, but in later times it was very much sought after. A special delicacy was eels, from Lake Copais, which are often mentioned, and were favourites with all the Athenian gourmets. Otherwise, sea fish was preferred to fresh-water fish, and there seems no end to the various kinds mentioned, which were also prepared in many different ways. The inexhaustible wealth of the neighbouring sea permitted even the poor people to have fish in plenty; in particular, the delicate sardines, which were caught in the harbour of Phalerum, and which were cheap and also quickly prepared, formed an important article of food for the Athenians. There were also great quantities of salt and smoked fish, which were prepared in the large smoking establishments of the Black Sea and on the coast of Spain, and brought by traders to Greece. The salted tunnies, herrings, etc., were excellent and also cheap, and therefore very common as food for the people. In the houses of the richer classes the finer kinds were also used—various sorts of fish sauces, caviar, oysters, turtles, etc., which added to the variety of the bills of fare, and could satisfy even the daintiest palates.

The most commonly used meat came from sacrificial animals, especially oxen, sheep, goats, and pigs; the latter was especially popular, whether roasted, salted, or smoked, and it was also made into sausages. The ancients knew about different types of sausage; references to them can even be found in Homer; they also knew about the practice of cutting corners by using meat from dogs or donkeys. In terms of poultry, they had chickens, ducks, geese, quails, and wild birds like partridges and wood pigeons; thrushes were particularly popular, being a favorite delicacy in the poultry market, where shady sellers would inflate the birds to make them appear fatter and healthier. A favorite game animal was hare, which was mentioned frequently; they even had a saying, “To live in the midst of roast hare,” meaning to be in a land of plenty. Fish was also consumed in large amounts. During the Homeric period, it wasn't very popular, but later on it became highly sought after. Eels from Lake Copais were considered a special delicacy, often mentioned, and loved by all the Athenian foodies. Generally, saltwater fish were preferred over freshwater fish, and there seemed to be an endless variety mentioned, all prepared in numerous ways. The abundant resources of the nearby sea allowed even the poor to have plenty of fish; in particular, delicate sardines caught in the harbor of Phalerum were inexpensive and quick to prepare, making them a staple for the Athenians. There were also large quantities of salt and smoked fish, prepared in the big smoking facilities of the Black Sea and the Spanish coast, and brought to Greece by traders. The salted tunas, herrings, and so on were excellent, affordable, and therefore very common among the people. In wealthier households, finer varieties were also served—various types of fish sauces, caviar, oysters, turtles, etc.—which contributed to a diverse menu and could satisfy even the most refined tastes.

Under the heading of vegetable food, we must first of all consider bread and porridge. The kinds of grain chiefly used were wheat and barley, as well as{208} spelt; rye was not cultivated in Greece, and rye bread was regarded as food for barbarians. Bread was made chiefly of wheat, and was white or brown, according to the greater or less addition of bran and the finer quality of the flour. But the common people did not eat much wheaten bread; the chief daily food of the poorer people was a kind of barley cake, called maza, a sort of porridge, which was moistened and dissolved in water, and of which there were various kinds with different savoury additions. This porridge seems to have resembled the polenta still used in the south, but was probably not much eaten by the richer classes. They had also green vegetables and salads, asparagus, radishes, mushrooms, lentils, peas, lupins, etc. These leguminous vegetables supplied nourishing fare for poor people, and were therefore sold by street cooks hot from the fire, at a low price. We find even in antiquity the fondness for onions and garlic still shown by southern nations, and these were eaten raw with bread. Besides salt, pepper, and vinegar, various spices were used to flavour the dishes, such as sesame, coriander, caraway, mustard, etc., and also silphium, which was much sought after, but very expensive, and was imported from Cyrene, but could no longer be obtained at the beginning of the Christian era. Olive oil was used for cooking.

Under the category of vegetable food, we should start by looking at bread and porridge. The main grains used were wheat and barley, along with{208} spelt; rye wasn’t grown in Greece, and rye bread was considered food for barbarians. Bread was mostly made from wheat and came in either white or brown, depending on how much bran was added and the quality of the flour. However, the common people didn’t eat much wheat bread; their main daily food was a type of barley cake called maza, which was mixed with water to make a porridge that came in various kinds with different tasty additions. This porridge seemed to be similar to the polenta still eaten in the south, but it was probably not widely consumed by the wealthy. They also had green vegetables and salads, such as asparagus, radishes, mushrooms, lentils, peas, and lupins. These legumes provided nutritious meals for the poor and were often sold by street vendors hot off the fire at a low cost. Even in ancient times, there was a love for onions and garlic, which southern nations still enjoy, and these were eaten raw with bread. In addition to salt, pepper, and vinegar, various spices were used to flavor dishes, including sesame, coriander, caraway, mustard, and silphium, which was highly valued but very expensive and imported from Cyrene, though it became unavailable at the start of the Christian era. Olive oil was commonly used for cooking.

The second course, which played an important part at large dinners, consisted of cheese (butter was not in use for food), all kinds of fruit, and cakes. Athens was especially distinguished for its cakes, because the excellent honey of Hymettus supplied good material for it; confectioners knew how to make the most various kinds of cakes, and often produced them in the shapes of animals, human beings, and other objects.{209}

The second course, which was an important part of big dinners, included cheese (but butter wasn’t used for food), all kinds of fruit, and cakes. Athens was especially known for its cakes, thanks to the great honey from Hymettus, which was perfect for baking; chefs were skilled at making all sorts of cakes, often crafting them into the shapes of animals, people, and other objects.{209}

It is commonly supposed that the Greeks did not drink at all during their meals, but this is an untenable opinion. The great number of salt or highly-spiced dishes which they had, must of necessity have induced thirst. In fact, many allusions in the writers show us that some drinking went on during dinner, but in a very moderate degree when compared with the symposium which followed the meal, and only with a view to quenching thirst. In any case, when the last course was brought in, they took a draught of unmixed wine in honour of the “good genius.” Then the tables were taken away, and, if no drinking party followed, the guests arose from their couches after once more washing their hands. Usually, however, these banquets were followed by a symposium.

It's commonly thought that the Greeks didn't drink at all during their meals, but this is an unfounded belief. The large number of salty or heavily seasoned dishes they had must have made them thirsty. In fact, many writings indicate that some drinking did occur during dinner, but it was much more moderate compared to the symposium that followed the meal, and it was primarily to quench their thirst. When the last course was served, they would take a drink of undiluted wine in honor of the "good genius." After that, the tables were cleared, and if a drinking party didn't follow, the guests would get up from their couches after washing their hands again. However, these banquets were usually followed by a symposium.

The proceedings at the symposium were generally as follows:—The servants in attendance removed the larger tables which had been used at dinner, and brought in instead other smaller tables, which were also three-legged, but had round tops. On these they arranged the drinking cups, bowls, and cooling vessels, plates with all kinds of dessert, and little dainties that would induce thirst. Then wreaths were given to the guests to adorn their heads, and sometimes to put round their necks, and sweet-scented ointments were handed round. While the guests were occupied in adorning themselves, the servants brought in the wine in large mixing bowls, generally three at the beginning of the feast, and later more, as occasion required. The customary drink at these feasts was a mixture of wine and water. Even at the present day southern nations seldom drink strong wine unmixed with water, and in ancient times unmixed wine was only drunk in very small quantities; at the symposium, when it was customary to drink deep and long, they had only{210} mixed wine, sometimes taking equal parts of wine and water, and sometimes, which was even commoner, three parts of water to two parts of wine. Generally, at the beginning of every symposium, a president, or “Symposiarch,” was appointed by lot or dice to take command for the rest of the evening, and it was his duty to determine the strength of the mixture, for this might be of various kinds, as weak even as two parts of wine to five of water, or one to three, or even one part of wine to five of water, which last was certainly a somewhat tasteless drink, and was contemptuously called “frog’s wine.” In early times it was usual to put the water first into the mixing bowl and pour the wine upon it; afterwards the reverse proceeding took place.

The events at the symposium went something like this: The servants cleared away the large tables used for dinner and replaced them with smaller, three-legged tables that had round tops. On these tables, they placed drinking cups, bowls, cooling vessels, plates filled with various desserts, and treats meant to stimulate thirst. Guests were then given wreaths to wear on their heads and sometimes around their necks, along with sweet-smelling ointments. While the guests were busy embellishing themselves, the servants brought in wine in large mixing bowls, typically starting with three, and bringing in more as needed. The usual drink at these gatherings was a mix of wine and water. Even today, people in southern countries rarely drink strong wine without mixing it with water, and in ancient times, unmixed wine was usually consumed in small amounts. At the symposium, where drinking long and deep was the norm, they only had mixed wine, sometimes using equal parts of wine and water, and more often three parts water to two parts wine. Usually, at the start of each symposium, someone was chosen by lot or dice to be the “Symposiarch,” who would be in charge for the rest of the night. It was his responsibility to decide how strong the mixture would be, which could vary from two parts wine to five parts water, or one part wine to three parts water, or even one part wine to five parts water, which was considered pretty tasteless and mockingly referred to as “frog’s wine.” In earlier times, it was common to put the water into the mixing bowl first and then pour the wine on top; later, the process was reversed.

Fig. 97.

Fig. 97.

The commoner sorts of wine were very cheap, and in consequence it was the universal drink, of which even the poor people and slaves partook; better kinds were more expensive, and the best came from the islands, especially Lesbos and Chios; Rhodian and{211}

The regular types of wine were very cheap, so it was the drink that everyone enjoyed, including the poor and slaves; the nicer varieties cost more, while the best ones came from the islands, particularly Lesbos and Chios; Rhodian and{211}

Fig. 98.

Fig. 98.

Thasian wines were also largely exported. Beer was by no means unknown to antiquity; in Egypt, Spain, Gaul, Thrace, etc., they brewed a malt liquor which must have had some resemblance to our beer, but the Greeks disliked this drink, and always spoke of it contemptuously. The gift of Dionysus remained the national drink of the Greeks, but it differed in many respects from our wines of the present day. Much of the ancient wine must have resembled in taste the resin wine of modern Egypt, since resin was added to it, and as the large clay casks in which the wine was exported were painted over internally with pitch, this must of necessity have given a taste to the wine. Nor did they know how to clear their wine; it was usually thick, and, in order to be made at all bright, had to be filtered through a fine sieve or cloth each time before it was used. To return to the symposium. Figs. 97 and 97, taken from pictures on the outside of painted cups, give representations of drinking parties. In{212} Fig. 97 we see three bearded men with wreaths lying near one another; in front of them are two bowls, a wine can, a cooling vessel, a footstool, and a shoe. The man on the right holds a cup in his left hand and puts his right hand to his head, which is bent backwards; his open mouth shows that he is supposed to be singing. The guest in the middle is playing energetically on the double flute, the one on the right holds a lyre, and in his right hand the rod, but he is not striking the strings; near him, on the wall, hangs a flute-case. Fig. 98 also represents three men, and in front of them a bowl, a can, a cooling vessel, another vessel of curious shape, and three shoes. The man on the left is stretching out his right hand with a cup to a boy with a wine can near him; the one in the middle also holds a cup and turns in conversation to the one on the right, who in his right hand holds a goblet (σκύφος).

Thasian wines were also widely exported. Beer was not unknown in ancient times; in Egypt, Spain, Gaul, Thrace, and other places, they brewed a malt beverage that resembled our beer today, but the Greeks looked down on this drink and often spoke of it with disdain. The gift of Dionysus remained the national drink of the Greeks, though it was quite different from the wines we have now. Much of the ancient wine probably tasted similar to the resin wine of modern Egypt, as resin was added to it, and the large clay casks used for exporting the wine were lined with pitch, which likely affected the taste. They also didn’t know how to clarify their wine; it was usually thick and had to be filtered through a fine sieve or cloth each time before it was served to brighten it up. Returning to the symposium, Figs. 97 and 97, taken from images on the outside of painted cups, depict drinking parties. In {212} Fig. 97, we see three bearded men with wreaths lying close to one another; in front of them are two bowls, a wine pitcher, a cooling vessel, a footstool, and a shoe. The man on the right holds a cup in his left hand and has his right hand on his head, leaning back; his open mouth suggests he is singing. The guest in the middle is energetically playing the double flute, while the man on the right holds a lyre and a rod in his right hand, though he isn’t playing the strings; nearby, on the wall, hangs a flute case. Fig. 98 also shows three men, and in front of them are a bowl, a pitcher, a cooling vessel, another oddly shaped vessel, and three shoes. The man on the left is extending his right hand with a cup toward a boy holding a wine pitcher nearby; the one in the middle is also holding a cup and is turning to talk to the man on the right, who is holding a goblet (σκύφος) in his right hand.

The symposium began with three libations, offered to the Olympian deities, the heroes, and to Zeus Soter; sometimes incense was burnt meantime, and if the flute girl, who as a rule did not make her appearance till afterwards, was present at the beginning of the symposium, the solemn proceedings were probably accompanied by flute playing. For these libations they used three mixing bowls which had previously been made ready, taking one libation from each; after the libation from the first, they sang in chorus a short hymn in praise of Dionysus (Paean), which was repeated if, as often happened, a new mixture had to be prepared in the course of the evening. The drinking, as well as the rest of the procedure was carried on according to certain fixed rules, which somewhat resembled those still practised by German students. If a president or symposiarch was chosen, he had to appoint not only the strength of the{213} mixture, but also the kind of cup, whether large or small, from which it was to be drunk, and, in fact, generally undertook the direction of the conversation, the toasts, forfeits, etc. We generally find on the monuments flat, two-handled cups in use at the symposium, but sometimes also large, deep goblets, and after drinking for some time, it seems that they even occasionally drank from the capacious vessels, really destined for cooling the wine by means of snow-water, and that practised drinkers, such as Socrates and Alcibiades, could empty them at a draught. It was a very common custom to empty goblets thus, and many drinking cups were shaped in such a way that they must be emptied at once, as they could not stand upright. Every guest had to submit to the ordinances of the symposiarch; he exercised unlimited authority in the matter of drinking, unless, indeed, the arrangement had been made from the first that everyone should drink little or much, as he pleased, during that evening. Those who disobeyed the commands of the president had to submit to some punishment, which consisted either in drinking a certain quantity, or else was directed at some personal infirmity; thus, for instance, a bald man was told to comb his hair, a stammerer to sing, a lame man to hop, etc. This compulsion of submitting to the ordinances of the president naturally led to very deep drinking, and even the mixture of the water with the wine was insufficient defence against this practice. It was also very common to drink to one another, and propose the health of friends or popular girls. It was customary for the drinking to circulate to the right, and this practice was also kept up for all other performances which were expected from{214} every guest, such as the singing of songs, guessing of riddles, etc.

The symposium started with three libations offered to the Olympian gods, the heroes, and to Zeus Soter; sometimes incense was burned during this time, and if the flute girl, who usually didn’t show up until later, was there at the start, the solemn proceedings likely included flute music. They used three mixing bowls for the libations, each prepared ahead of time, taking one libation from each. After the first libation, they sang a short hymn in praise of Dionysus (Paean), which was repeated if, as often happened, a new mixture needed to be made during the evening. Drinking, along with the rest of the process, followed certain established rules, which were somewhat similar to those still seen among German students today. If a president or symposiarch was chosen, he needed to decide not only the strength of the{213} mixture but also the type of cup, whether large or small, from which it would be drunk, and he generally led the conversation, toasts, forfeits, etc. Typically, flat, two-handled cups were used at the symposium, but there were also large, deep goblets. After a while of drinking, it seems they even occasionally drank from the large vessels meant to cool the wine with snow-water, and practiced drinkers like Socrates and Alcibiades could finish them in a single gulp. It was a common practice to finish goblets this way, and many drinking cups were designed in such a manner that they had to be emptied all at once, as they couldn’t stand upright. Every guest had to follow the rules set by the symposiarch; he had total authority over drinking unless it had previously been agreed that everyone could drink as little or as much as they wanted that evening. Those who disobeyed the president's orders faced some sort of punishment, which could involve drinking a specific amount, or something directed at a personal trait; for instance, a bald man might be asked to comb his hair, a stammerer to sing, a lame person to hop, and so on. This enforcement of adhering to the president’s rules naturally led to heavy drinking, and even the dilution of water with wine wasn’t enough to curb this behavior. It was also very common to drink to one another and toast friends or popular women. Drinking typically moved to the right, and this practice was maintained for all other activities expected of{214} each guest, such as singing songs, guessing riddles, etc.

Though the main object of the symposium was, undoubtedly, the drinking, yet we must not compare the Greek symposia with the wild drinking bouts customary in Germany during the middle ages, which continued till the 17th century. In consequence of the weakness of the mixture, it must have taken some time for the intoxicating effects to make themselves apparent. Moreover, there were various kinds of amusement which caused the drinking to fall somewhat into the background, but these naturally varied a good deal according to the degree of culture and character of the guests. Symposia, such as those described by Xenophon and Plato, at which there was very deep drinking, but also really intellectual conversation and discussion of deep problems, are, of course, idealised; and, even in Plato’s Symposium, the presence of the flute girl shows that the sensual element was regarded as well as the intellectual entertainment. As a rule, music played an important part at the symposia. Even in the Homeric period, song was an important feature of the banquet. The cunning singer, who sang the stories of gods and heroes to the accompaniment of the “lyre,” and who was listened to eagerly by all, was never absent from any banquet at which a great number of guests were present. In historic times, the musical entertainment took a different character, for the guests, instead of merely listening, took part in it themselves, singing generally as well as playing. There were three kinds of singing; choruses, sung by all together, such as the Paean already mentioned; part songs, in which all shared, not together, but each in his turn; and solos, sung by those who had special musical ability and education. These solos were{215} especially popular; the singer accompanied himself with the harp, and here, too, they adhered to the custom of always passing to the right the harp and the myrtle bough, which the singer had to hold in his hand during the performance. Of especial importance among these solo songs, from a literary point of view, were the “Scolia,” which were usually of a serious character, either religious, patriotic, or of a general moral nature. A well-known scolion sang the praises of the two conspirators who murdered the tyrant Hipparchus; it began as follows:—

Though the main focus of the symposium was definitely drinking, we shouldn't compare Greek symposia to the wild drinking brawls common in Germany during the Middle Ages, which lasted until the 17th century. Because the drinks were quite weak, it must have taken a while for the effects of the alcohol to show. Additionally, there were various forms of entertainment that kept the drinking somewhat in the background, though these varied quite a bit depending on the guests' level of culture and character. Symposia, like those described by Xenophon and Plato, featured heavy drinking but also included genuine intellectual conversations and discussions of significant issues; of course, these are idealized. Even in Plato’s "Symposium," the presence of the flute girl indicates that sensual enjoyment was considered alongside intellectual entertainment. Generally, music played a key role at the symposia. Even in the Homeric era, singing was a major highlight of the banquet. The skilled singer, who recounted the tales of gods and heroes while playing the "lyre," was always present at gatherings with a large number of guests. In historic times, musical entertainment evolved; guests didn’t just listen but also participated, often singing and playing themselves. There were three types of singing: choruses, sung by everyone together, like the already mentioned Paean; part songs, where everyone sang but not all at once; and solos, performed by those with special musical talent and training. These solos were especially popular; the singer accompanied themselves on the harp, and they followed the custom of always passing the harp and the myrtle branch to the right, which the performer had to hold during the song. Among these solo songs, the "Scolia" were particularly important from a literary standpoint, often serious in nature, covering religious, patriotic, or moral themes. A well-known scolion praised the two conspirators who killed the tyrant Hipparchus; it began as follows:—

"Wearing a myrtle veil, I will carry the sword;
For this reason, the patriot's sword Harmodius and Aristogeiton bare, When they pierced the tyrant's heart; And instructed the people of Athens to be Regenerate for equality.
Beloved Harmodius, oh, never Will death be yours, you who live forever.
Your shadow, as people have said, belongs to The islands of the blessed spirits,
Where the glorious dead live on forever,
Achilles, swift on his feet, and Diomed.[E]

Other songs celebrated the praise of wine, the joys of love, the happiness of friendship; there were also special drinking songs, some composed by very great poets, such as Alcaeus, Sappho, Anacreon, Simonides, Pindar, who composed them in various metres. A vase painting shows us a reveller lying on a couch with a wreath on his head, holding a lyre in his hand, and singing, while raising his head as though inspired; the words written underneath by the vase painter show us that he is singing an ode by Theognis in praise of a beautiful boy. Here, too, changes in taste took place in the course of time; many of the old songs were{216} regarded as old-fashioned, even in the time of Aristophanes, and he who when his turn came sang a song by Simonides, instead of some grand air from Euripides, was regarded as quite behind the times.

Other songs celebrated the praise of wine, the joys of love, and the happiness of friendship; there were also specific drinking songs, some written by very famous poets like Alcaeus, Sappho, Anacreon, Simonides, and Pindar, who created them in various styles. A vase painting shows a partygoer lying on a couch with a wreath on his head, holding a lyre, and singing while tilting his head as if inspired; the caption by the vase painter reveals that he is singing an ode by Theognis in praise of a handsome boy. Here, too, tastes changed over time; many of the old songs were{216} considered outdated, even in the time of Aristophanes, and anyone who chose to sing a song by Simonides when it was their turn, instead of a grand piece by Euripides, was seen as quite out of touch.

Very commonly flute or harp girls were present at the symposium, and entertained the guests by playing and singing, and probably also by dancing. These girls were either specially invited and paid by the host for the evening, or else entered of their own accord a house where they imagined there was a merry company, or they were sometimes introduced by guests who came late in the evening. Thus, in Plato’s Symposium we find a flute girl present at the beginning; she accompanies the introductory libation with her playing, but one of the guests suggests that they should send her away, and let her either play to herself or to the women in their own apartments, since men preferred to entertain each other by sensible conversation. But Plato was almost alone in this opinion, which he expresses far more strongly in another place, saying that educated men did not require flute or harp girls or dancers, or any such foolish entertainment while drinking. Most people regarded these playing girls as equally indispensable at the symposium with the entertainments and wreaths, and accordingly in Plato’s banquet, towards the end of the evening, Alcibiades, coming from another drinking party, already in a state of intoxication, is supported by a flute girl who accompanies him. On the vase pictures these girls are seldom wanting; and these pictorial representations, as well as other allusions to the symposia, show that the presence of these girls was not due only to a desire for music. The flute and harp girls were almost always hetaerae, and liberties of various kinds were taken with them; for instance, a guest might be ordered to carry{217} the flute girl several times round the room, or she might be put up for auction, and handed over to the highest bidder as his property for the evening; and in consequence of the presence of these girls the drinking parties often became veritable orgies, in which Eros was honoured no less than Dionysus. The vase painters sometimes give us a picture almost too truthful, though this degeneracy of custom seems to have increased rather than diminished in later times.

Flute and harp girls were often at the symposium, entertaining guests with music, singing, and probably dancing too. These girls were either specially invited and paid by the host for the evening, or they joined on their own if they thought there was a lively crowd, or they were sometimes brought in by guests who arrived late. For example, in Plato’s Symposium, a flute girl is there at the start; she plays during the introductory drink offering, but one guest suggests sending her away to play for herself or for the women in another room since the men preferred meaningful conversation. However, Plato was nearly alone in this view, which he expresses even more strongly in another work, stating that educated men didn’t need flute or harp girls or dancers, or any silly entertainment while drinking. Most people saw these performers as essential to the symposium, just like the entertainment and wreaths. Accordingly, in Plato’s banquet, towards the end of the evening, Alcibiades, who was already drunk from another gathering, is helped by a flute girl who is with him. In vase paintings, these girls are often depicted, and these images, along with other references to the symposia, show that their presence wasn’t just about the music. The flute and harp girls were usually hetaerae, and various liberties were taken with them; for instance, a guest might be asked to carry the flute girl around the room a few times, or she might be auctioned off to the highest bidder for the night. As a result of their presence, drinking parties often turned into true orgies, where Eros was celebrated just as much as Dionysus. The vase painters sometimes depict this almost too accurately, though this decline in customs seems to have grown more pronounced in later times.

Fig. 99.

Fig. 99.

Other kinds of amusements were also offered to the guests at the symposia. In the “Banquet” of Xenophon, at an early stage of the proceedings, a Syracusan appears, who has been invited by the host, with a flute girl, a dancing girl, and a beautiful boy who plays a harp and dances. They play and perform pantomimic dances; in particular, there is a full description of one such dance, which represents in very graceful fashion the meeting of Ariadne with Dionysus. Conjurers, too, so-called “Thaumaturgists,” show their skill on these occasions. The dancing girl in Xenophon’s “Banquet” throws twelve rings into the air while dancing, and catches them all in turn; then she performs a bold sword dance, turning head over heels into a stand round which sharp knives are set, and out again in the same fashion. We often find similar representations on vase paintings; thus, Fig. 99 shows a girl walking on her hands and performing a{218} dangerous dance between sharp swords. In a similar posture the woman represented in Fig. 100 shoots an arrow with her toes from a bow held between her feet. The ancient jugglers seem to have known all the many tricks which are still admired at fairs and other popular festivals, such as swallowing swords, eating fire, etc.; a feat unknown at the present day was writing on a quickly-revolving potter’s wheel, or reading something written on it. It was very common to invite such jugglers at weddings or after feasts, but it was undoubtedly a confession of weakness to have recourse to such trivialities instead of carrying on an intellectual and interesting conversation. On a similar low level were the official “entertainers,” who in ancient times took the place of the Court fools of the middle ages. The jokes of these “entertainers,” who travelled from house to house, from meal to meal, who were always hungry, and glad to supply their jokes in return for entertainment and payment, were as a rule very poor and shallow, and their chief point seems to have consisted in leading the young men to make fun of each other, and to submit good-humouredly to jokes practised upon them.

Other kinds of entertainment were also provided for guests at the banquets. In Xenophon's "Banquet," early in the event, a man from Syracuse arrives, invited by the host, along with a flute player, a dancer, and a handsome boy who plays the harp and dances. They perform and do pantomime dances; particularly, there’s a detailed description of a dance that gracefully depicts the meeting of Ariadne and Dionysus. There are also magicians, called “Thaumaturgists,” showcasing their skills at these events. The dancer in Xenophon’s "Banquet" throws twelve rings in the air while dancing and catches each one; then she performs an impressive sword dance, flipping head over heels into a stance surrounded by sharp knives, and back out in the same manner. Similar scenes are often found in vase paintings; for instance, Fig. 99 shows a girl walking on her hands and performing a{218} dangerous dance among sharp swords. In a comparable pose, the woman in Fig. 100 shoots an arrow with her toes from a bow held between her feet. The ancient jugglers seemed to have known all the tricks still admired at fairs and other public festivals like sword swallowing and fire eating; a trick no longer seen today was writing on a quickly spinning potter’s wheel or reading something written on it. It was quite common to invite such jugglers to weddings or after meals, but it was definitely seen as a sign of weakness to rely on these trivialities instead of engaging in intellectual and interesting conversations. On a similar low level were the official “entertainers,” who in ancient times replaced the Court jesters of the Middle Ages. The jokes of these “entertainers,” who traveled from one home to another, from meal to meal, always hungry and eager to exchange their jokes for food and payment, were generally pretty lame and shallow. Their main purpose seemed to be to encourage young men to make fun of each other and to accept good-natured jokes directed at themselves.

Fig. 100.

Fig. 100.

On a higher level were those social entertainments which laid the intelligence and wit of the participants under contribution. To begin with, there was free conversation, dealing with the many questions of the day, politics, literature, etc.; but they generally avoided serious subjects, and Anacreon says:—

On a higher level were those social gatherings that relied on the intelligence and wit of the participants. To start, there was open conversation about various current issues, politics, literature, and so on; however, they typically steered clear of serious topics, and Anacreon says:—

“I don’t care for a man who drinks his wine from a full bowl,
Always sings of conquest and war, but the depressing tune,
But who receives the wonderful gifts of the Muses and the beautiful Aphrodite,
"Coming together brings back feelings of joy and love." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

They amused themselves with games requiring thought—riddles and such-like—as, for instance, naming an object which contained a certain god’s name, or singing a verse in which one particular letter must not appear, or whose first and last syllables must have a particular meaning, etc. In circles where the culture was above the average, a definite subject was sometimes given the guests for oratorical discussion. Here, as in the drinking and singing, the turns also went to the right after the subject had been previously discussed and fixed by all together. The appointed tasks were of various kinds. A favourite amusement seems to have been to compare the guests present with particular objects, such as mythical monsters, etc., and here opportunity was given for showing wit and making innocent jokes. Sometimes, when a professional “entertainer” was present, the task was left to him, but as he was not always plentifully supplied with wit, it often happened that the poor man, who practised his jokes from necessity, grew quite sad at the disregard of his witticisms.{220} A more difficult task, and one making greater demand on the intellect, was to make a little improvised speech on some set subject, to praise or blame some particular thing, and this became especially common with the development of the rhetorical art. Thus, in the “Banquet” of Xenophon, each guest has to say what he is proud of, and to give his reasons; in Plato’s symposium, the glorification of Eros is the task appointed. In the ages of the Alexandrine learning, this even led to learned discussions, in which scientific problems of all kinds were treated over the cups. Those who were successful in these intellectual contests, who solved difficult riddles, etc., were rewarded, receiving wreaths or fillets, or sometimes kisses; on the other hand, the symposiarch inflicted punishments on those who were unsuccessful, and these usually consisted in drinking, at a draught, a whole cupful of unmixed wine, or, which was worse, wine mixed with salt water.

They entertained themselves with thought-provoking games—like riddles and similar challenges. For example, they might name an object that contained a certain god's name, sing a verse without using a specific letter, or create phrases where the first and last syllables had a particular meaning. In more cultured circles, guests were sometimes given a specific topic for discussion. Just like with drinking and singing, the turns to speak went to the right after the topic had been agreed upon by everyone. The tasks varied widely, but a popular activity was comparing the guests to specific objects like mythical creatures, providing a chance to show off wit and make lighthearted jokes. When there was a professional entertainer present, the job often fell to him, but since he wasn't always full of good jokes, it frequently happened that the poor guy, who relied on his humor out of necessity, became quite disheartened by the lack of appreciation for his attempts at comedy.{220} A more challenging task that required more thought was giving a short impromptu speech on a set topic, either praising or criticizing something specific, which became particularly popular as the art of rhetoric developed. In Xenophon's "Banquet," each guest has to share what they are proud of and provide their reasons; in Plato's symposium, the task is to glorify Eros. During the Alexandrine age of learning, this even led to serious discussions where various scientific problems were debated over drinks. Those who excelled in these intellectual contests, solving tough riddles and such, were rewarded with wreaths or ribbons, or sometimes even kisses. On the flip side, the host would punish those who didn’t succeed, typically by making them drink a full cup of undiluted wine or, even worse, wine mixed with salt water.

There were also a great number of games played at the symposium, and also at other times, chiefly by young people. The one which was the most popular at the symposia, and which in consequence we find on numerous monuments, was Cottabus, a game introduced from Sicily, which fell into disuse during the age of Alexander’s successors, and was unknown to the Romans, so that the accounts we have of it are somewhat confused. This much is certain, that it consisted in skilfully throwing drops of wine left in the cup at some definite goal, and producing a certain effect in striking it. The cup was held, not by the foot, but by one handle with the fingers, and they did not use the whole arm in throwing it, but only the wrist, or, if the arm was bent, only the lower arm. There were various ways of playing this game; for the{221} commonest, they seem to have used a stand something like a high candelabrum (see the one represented in Fig. 101), the shaft of which could be screwed higher or lower according to requirement. On the top of it was balanced, placed loosely upon it, a little saucer or bowl of brass, and the wine which was thrown had to fall with a ringing noise upon it, and throw down the disc; it is clear, from various vase paintings, that this was not fastened to the top, since we see girls in the act of laying the disc on the top of the shaft. This, however, was not enough; various complications were added to increase the difficulty. On some of the cottabus stands they fastened the figure of a slave, called “Manes,” made of brass, which must also be struck in throwing, and according as it was fastened on the shaft, either first or last. Sometimes the disc on to which the wine was thrown must, when struck, fall down on to another small scale fixed a little lower down, and the sound then made, according as it was strong or weak, was regarded as a kind of oracle in love. In Fig. 101, the bearded man lying on the couch is in the act of throwing the wine left in his cup, which he holds by the first finger of the right hand, at the cottabus stand. Near him lies a youth with a thyrsus, who is handing fruit, or something of the kind, to a woman with a tambourine, sitting on a cushion in front of him. On the right is a cup-bearer, a naked boy with a wine can. Sometimes they seem to have spirited the wine from their mouths instead of from a cup; or they set little saucers or nut-shells to swim empty on the water, and tried to fill them by throwing in the wine drops and making them sink. This occupation, in spite of the great popularity it seems to have had in the fifth and fourth centuries, can but be regarded as a very unintellectual one.{222}

There were also a lot of games played at the symposium, and at other times, mainly by young people. The most popular game at the symposia, which we see depicted on many monuments, was Cottabus, a game that came from Sicily, which fell out of favor during the time of Alexander’s successors and was unfamiliar to the Romans, making our descriptions of it a bit unclear. One thing is certain: it involved skillfully tossing drops of wine left in the cup at a specific target to create a certain effect upon hitting it. The cup was held not by the base, but by one handle with the fingers, and they didn’t use their entire arm to throw it, just the wrist, or if the arm was bent, only the forearm. There were different ways to play this game; for the{221} most common version, they seemed to have used a stand similar to a tall candelabrum (see the one shown in Fig. 101), the height of which could be adjusted. At the top was loosely balanced a small brass saucer or bowl, and the wine had to hit it with a ringing sound, knocking down the disc; it’s clear from various vase paintings that this disc was not fixed to the top, as we see girls placing the disc on top of the shaft. However, that wasn’t all; different challenges were added to increase the difficulty. On some cottabus stands, they attached a figure of a slave, called “Manes,” made of brass, which also had to be hit with the throw, depending on whether it was positioned at the beginning or end. Sometimes the disc that the wine was thrown at had to fall onto another smaller scale positioned a bit lower, and the sound it made, whether loud or soft, was considered a kind of love oracle. In Fig. 101, the bearded man reclining on the couch is throwing the wine left in his cup, which he holds by the first finger of his right hand, at the cottabus stand. Nearby lies a young man with a thyrsus, who is giving fruit, or something similar, to a woman with a tambourine, sitting on a cushion in front of him. On the right is a cup-bearer, a naked boy with a wine jug. Sometimes it seems they even poured the wine from their mouths instead of from a cup; or they placed small saucers or nut-shells in the water and tried to fill them by tossing in drops of wine to make them sink. This activity, despite its popularity in the fifth and fourth centuries, can only be seen as quite superficial.{222}

Fig. 101.

Fig. 101.

We may deal at once with the other most important games, in which grown-up people took part in their hours of leisure. Many of these were also children’s games, in particular the game of ball, which we find even in Homeric times, and it was very popular throughout the whole of antiquity, especially in the hours of recreation after the bath or after physical exercises in the gymnasium, and it was especially recommended by physicians as healthy exercise. Some other games also bore a semi-gymnastic character, and will therefore be mentioned afterwards under the heading of gymnastics. Games of skill or chance, which were played with boards, figures, dice, etc., were very popular. We meet with these board games, which were already known to the Egyptians, even in the Homeric period. In later times, too, they were a favourite amusement, and we often find them represented on ancient monuments. Among the various modes of playing these, some bore a great resemblance to our modern games; the “game of towns” may be compared to our draughts; two opponents played at a board divided into squares with thirty stones apiece, which differed in colour, and the game was, by enclosing a hostile stone, either to capture it or to prevent it from moving. The terra-cotta group represented here in Fig. 102 probably shows a game of this kind. A youth and a woman are playing together, while a third person, a caricature, is looking on; the board is roughly divided into forty-two squares, and there are twelve flat stones, but we cannot from this draw any conclusion about the nature of the game.

We can now address the other important games that adults participated in during their leisure time. Many of these were also kids' games, especially ball games, which date back to Homeric times. They were very popular throughout antiquity, particularly after baths or physical activities in the gymnasium, and physicians highly recommended them as healthy exercise. Other games had a semi-gymnastic quality, so they'll be mentioned later under gymnastics. Skill or chance games played with boards, figures, dice, etc., were also quite popular. Board games, already known to the Egyptians, were played even during the Homeric period. Later on, they remained a favored pastime and are often depicted on ancient monuments. Among these games, some closely resembled our modern ones; for example, the "game of towns" is similar to our checkers. Two players took turns on a board divided into squares with thirty stones each, differing in color, aiming to capture or block the movement of an opponent's stone. The terra-cotta group shown here in Fig. 102 likely depicts a game like this. A young man and a woman are playing together while a third figure, a caricature, watches; the board is roughly divided into forty-two squares, and there are twelve flat stones, but we can’t determine the exact nature of the game from this alone.

In this game, as in chess or draughts, the victory depended entirely on the skill of the player, but an element of chance was added when the defence of the stones on their lines or squares depended on the{224}

In this game, just like in chess or checkers, winning was completely based on the player's skills, but an element of luck was introduced when the defense of the pieces on their lines or squares relied on the{224}

Fig. 102.

Fig. 102.

throwing of dice, which was the case in the game of “five-lines” (πεντέγραμμος). But even here there seem to have been modifications, which would enable a skilful player to compensate himself for an unfavourable throw, by the choice of various moves open to him. The games played with knuckle-bones and dice were pure games of chance, and were very often played for money. In playing dice they used several, generally three, dice, corresponding exactly to those of the present day, and{225} a cup from which they threw them, and a board or a table with a raised edge on to which they were thrown. The victory depended on the number of points thrown. The best throw, three times six, was called the “Coan,” the worst, three times one, was called the “dog,” but there were various rules of the game dealing with particular combinations, such as is still the case in dice-playing at the present day.

Throwing dice was a part of the game “five-lines” (πεντέγραμμος). However, even in this game, there seemed to be adjustments that allowed a skilled player to make up for a bad throw by choosing from various available moves. The games played with knuckle-bones and dice were purely based on chance and were often played for money. In these dice games, players typically used three dice, which are the same as those used today, along with a cup from which they tossed them and a board or table with raised edges for the throws. Winning depended on the number of points rolled. The best throw, three sixes, was known as the “Coan,” while the worst throw, three ones, was referred to as the “dog.” There were also various game rules addressing specific combinations, much like in today's dice games.

There were several ways of playing with astragals, or knuckle-bones, which were really the ball of the ankle-joint of a lamb, or else were artificially imitated in other material. One way of playing, chiefly used by children, but also sometimes by grown-up people, was a real game of skill, and consisted in throwing up a number, usually five, of knuckle-bones, pebbles, beans, coins, etc., and catching them again on the back of the hand, meantime picking up with the stretched-out fingers those which had fallen down. Sometimes they only played “odd or even,” and one of the players had to guess straight away whether the other had an odd or even number of these astragals, which took the place of our counters, in his closed hand. Sometimes they played with astragals in the same way as with dice. In this case the four large sides of the bone, on which it might fall, had a particular numerical value, which was not written upon it, but depended on the shape of the bone, as each side differed from the others. The convex narrow side counted as one, the other, concave, narrow side as six, the broad convex side as three, and the broad concave side as four; two and five were wanting altogether, for the other little surfaces of the bone were not counted, since it could never fall upon them. Four pieces were generally used for playing, and they were treated just like dice; the best throw was that in which each of the astragals lay in a different{226} position, and thus all values were represented, sometimes they counted according to the highest number thrown. In works of art we very often see girls playing astragal. One of the prettiest of these is the terra-cotta figure from Tanagra, represented in Fig. 103.

There were several ways to play with astragals, or knuckle-bones, which were actually the balls of a lamb's ankle joint or were made to look like them from other materials. One popular game, mostly played by kids but sometimes by adults too, involved tossing a handful—usually five—of knuckle-bones, pebbles, beans, coins, etc., into the air and catching them on the back of the hand, while using outstretched fingers to pick up those that fell. Sometimes they played a simple game of “odd or even,” where one player had to guess whether the other player held an odd or even number of these knuckle-bones, acting as counters, in their closed hand. Occasionally, they played with astragals like dice. In this case, each of the four large sides of the bone had a specific value that wasn't marked on it but depended on its shape, as each side was different. The convex narrow side counted as one, the concave narrow side as six, the broad convex side as three, and the broad concave side as four; two and five were not represented at all since the smaller surfaces weren't counted, as the bone could never land on them. Typically, four pieces were used for play, treated just like dice. The best roll was when each astragal landed in a different position, representing all values, sometimes scoring by the highest number thrown. In art, we often see girls playing with astragals. One of the most beautiful examples is the terra-cotta figure from Tanagra, shown in Fig. 103.

Fig. 103.

Fig. 103.

Another game of chance was “fast and loose,” which very closely resembled the game still played at fairs{227}

Another game of chance was “fast and loose,” which closely resembled the game still played at fairs{227}

Fig. 104.

Fig. 104.

by sharpers. A strap was folded double and wound round several times on a table; the player then pricked it with a dagger or other pointed instrument, and if, when the strap was unwound, it appeared that the point had gone between the layers of the strap, he won; but he lost if the strap could be entirely wound off. Another favourite game was similar to morra, still popular in Italy. Two players quickly thrust out their right hands with some fingers bent in and others stretched out, and they have at one glance to notice and exclaim how many fingers of both hands together are stretched out. This game is often represented on ancient works of art; for instance, on the vase painting depicted in Fig. 104. Here a youth and a girl are playing, both are seated, though morra players of the present day stand; in their left hands they hold a stick,{228} the object of which is to prevent them in the excitement of the game from using their left hands by mistake. Similarly the Italians put their left hands behind their backs while playing. The youth is stretching out four fingers, the girl two, so that the number to be called out in this case is six. A Cupid seated above is handing a wreath to the girl, and thus pointing her out as victorious.

by cheaters. A strap was folded in half and wrapped around several times on a table; the player then pricked it with a dagger or another pointed tool, and if, when the strap was unwound, it showed that the point had gone between the layers of the strap, he won; but he lost if the strap could be completely unwound. Another popular game was similar to morra, which is still favored in Italy. Two players quickly extended their right hands with some fingers bent in and others stretched out, and they had to instantly see and shout out how many fingers from both hands were extended together. This game is often depicted in ancient art; for example, on the vase painting shown in Fig. 104. Here, a young man and a girl are playing, both seated, though modern morra players stand; in their left hands, they hold a stick,{228} which prevents them from accidentally using their left hands in the heat of the game. Similarly, Italians keep their left hands behind their backs while playing. The young man is extending four fingers, the girl two, so the number to call out in this case is six. A Cupid seated above is handing a wreath to the girl, indicating her as the winner.

Fig. 105.

Fig. 105.

A popular amusement in Greece was cock and quail fighting, a pursuit which played so important a part at Athens that even the great theatre of Dionysus had to be used for the purpose, and the Athenians actually maintained that this was a spectacle calculated to rouse the courage of the citizens to brave deeds. Fighting cocks were trained at Tanagra and Rhodes; both young and old men aimed at the possession of fighting cocks or quails, carried them about for hours, and tried by all possible means to excite their courage in order to obtain prizes. For this purpose they were fed with garlic, and sometimes brazen spurs were even tied on them in order to make the wounds they inflicted more serious. The representations (compare the vase painting, Fig. 105) show{229}

A popular pastime in Greece was cock and quail fighting. It was so important in Athens that even the great theater of Dionysus was used for it, and the Athenians claimed it was a spectacle that inspired citizens to perform courageous acts. Fighting cocks were trained in Tanagra and Rhodes, and both young and old men aimed to own fighting cocks or quails, carrying them around for hours and trying every possible way to boost their courage to win prizes. For this purpose, they were fed garlic, and sometimes metal spurs were attached to them to make the injuries they caused more severe. The representations (compare the vase painting, Fig. 105) show{229}

Fig. 106.

Fig. 106.

that before the beginning of the fight each owner took his bird in his hand, knelt down, and thus gradually approached the cocks to one another in order to excite them from a distance; then they were sent against each other, and the owners stood up again. Sometimes the hens were present at the fight, because the cocks were more inclined to fight in their presence. A curious custom is mentioned—namely, that the owner of the defeated bird took it up as quickly as possible and shouted loud into its ear; the object{230} of this was supposed to be to prevent the defeated cock from hearing the triumphant crow of his conqueror, and thus being discouraged for future combats.

Before the fight started, each owner held their bird in their hands, knelt down, and slowly brought the cocks closer together to get them riled up from a distance. Then, they let the birds go at each other, and the owners stood back up. Sometimes the hens were present during the fight because the cocks were more likely to engage when the hens were around. A strange custom was noted—specifically, that the owner of the losing bird would quickly pick it up and shout loudly in its ear; the idea behind this was to prevent the defeated cock from hearing the victorious crow of its opponent, so it wouldn't get discouraged for future fights.

To return to the symposium. We have already mentioned that, in spite of the custom of mixing the wine with water, the great quantities consumed, since drinking went on far into the night, did often conduce to drunkenness. The scenes which were sometimes enacted by the light of the quivering oil lamps were not always very attractive or indicative of the grace and moderation which we are apt to regard as the special qualities of Greeks. The vase painting depicted in Fig. 106 shows us the immediate consequences of excessive drinking: we see a youth vomiting his wine, while a pretty girl is smiling and holding his head.

To go back to the symposium. We've already noted that, despite the tradition of mixing wine with water, the large amounts consumed—especially since drinking went on late into the night—often led to drunkenness. The scenes sometimes played out under the flickering oil lamps were not always appealing or reflective of the grace and moderation we usually associate with the Greeks. The vase painting depicted in Fig. 106 illustrates the immediate aftermath of excessive drinking: we see a young man vomiting his wine while a pretty girl is smiling and holding his head.

The official termination of the symposium was a libation to Hermes, but even then they did not always set out on their homeward journey in company with the slaves who were waiting for their masters with torches or lanterns, but sometimes their excitement led them to wander noisily through the streets with the flute girls and torch bearers in a Comus (κῶμος), and they thus entered the houses of friends who were still sitting at their wine, or carried on all manner of jokes and absurdities. This naturally led to other scenes, such as fighting, etc., especially if one of the participants tried to obtain entrance to an hetaera, when a quarrel often ensued between the rivals. The vase painting depicted in Fig. 107 represents a scene from the Comus, the chief person in which is the drunken Hercules, accompanied by satyrs, but in reality it is only a scene from real life transported to the heroic domain. The hero, who is lying dead drunk on the{231}

The official ending of the symposium involved a toast to Hermes, but even then, attendees didn't always head home with the slaves holding torches or lanterns. Sometimes their excitement led them to roam noisily through the streets with the flute girls and torchbearers in a Comus (κῶμος), and they'd enter the homes of friends still enjoying their wine or engage in all sorts of jokes and ridiculous antics. This of course led to other scenes, like fights, especially if one of the participants tried to get into an hetaera, which often resulted in quarrels between rivals. The vase painting shown in Fig. 107 illustrates a scene from the Comus, featuring a drunken Hercules surrounded by satyrs, but it’s really just a slice of real life elevated to a heroic level. The hero is lying there completely passed out on the{231}

Fig. 107.

Fig. 107.

ground, appears to have demanded admittance at a door which remained closed to him, and some old woman has poured water upon him from a window over the doorway. Two young satyrs, adorned with fillets and wreaths, of whom one bears a thyrsus and a basket of fruit and cakes, the other a mixing-bowl and fillets, and a harp girl with a thyrsus wand, and a flute player with a torch, are the attendants of this night wanderer. These scenes furnish an unpleasant contrast to the conclusion of the Platonic Symposium, when Socrates, who has been drinking hard all night, but at the same time carrying on serious conversation with some friends as staunch as himself, gets up at daybreak, while the rest of the participants have fallen fast asleep, walks with steady step to the well in the Lyceum, and then, as usual, proceeds to his day’s occupations.{233}

The figure on the ground seems to be asking to enter a door that remains closed to him, and an old woman has poured water on him from a window above the entrance. Two young satyrs, decorated with ribbons and garlands—one holds a thyrsus along with a basket of fruit and cakes, while the other carries a mixing bowl and ribbons—accompany a girl with a thyrsus wand and a flute player holding a torch. These scenes provide a stark contrast to the end of Plato's Symposium, where Socrates, who has been drinking heavily all night but also engaging in deep conversations with his equally devoted friends, rises at dawn while the others have fallen asleep. He walks steadily to the well in the Lyceum and then goes about his usual daily tasks.{233}

CHAPTER VII.

ILLNESS AND DOCTORS, DEATH AND FUNERAL.

The Great Plague—Homer’s References to Physicians—Asklepiadae—The Oath of Hippocrates—General Practitioners and Specialists—Plutus of Aristophanes—Customs connected with Death, Burial, and Burning—Tombs and their Ornaments.

The Great Plague—Homer’s Mentions of Doctors—Asklepiadae—The Hippocratic Oath—General Physicians and Specialists—Plutus by Aristophanes—Rituals Related to Death, Burial, and Cremation—Graves and their Decorations.

Greek mythology tells us that in the golden age mankind lived without trouble or sorrows, equally unacquainted with vice and with cruel disease; but when fatal curiosity opened the disastrous box of Pandora, along with a thousand other troubles which pursue mankind, there came forth also the countless diseases which attack men by day and night. The myth thus expresses in simple language that, with the advance of civilisation and the disappearance of the ancient simple mode of life in accordance with nature, the number of diseases also increased. But the greater the number of these attacks on the health and life of mankind, the more eagerly do men seek to avoid them, though, at first, in a purely empirical manner, and, therefore, the beginnings of the healing art are as ancient as human civilisation itself. The oldest literary monument of Greek life, the Homeric Epic, makes little mention of disease, with the exception of the great plague, which devastated the camp of the Greeks before Troy. The reason of this, however, lies in the nature of the poet’s subject, and we must not on that account infer that illness was little known. Even in Homer mention is made of physicians, and though the Homeric doctors{234} were chiefly concerned with healing the wounds inflicted in war, still they possessed some surgical skill in cutting arrows out of wounds, putting on bandages, etc., and were also acquainted with the healing qualities of certain herbs, which they used not only for external treatment of injuries, but also apparently for internal use, in reducing fever, etc. Knowledge of this kind always appears very early, even among nations of slight civilisation, and is handed down from generation to generation. But the healing art was not confined to heroes or demigods, such as Aesculapius and Podalirius, who were afterwards regarded as ancestors of the physicians’ profession, and who traced their origin and their knowledge alike to the gods. There were also, even at that time, professional physicians, and certainly it cannot have been left to chance to determine that some persons possessing surgical and medical knowledge should be with every army.

Greek mythology tells us that in the golden age, humanity lived free from troubles and sorrows, unaware of both vice and harsh diseases. However, when fatal curiosity opened Pandora's disastrous box, countless problems flooded out, including numerous diseases that afflict people day and night. The myth conveys, in straightforward terms, that as civilization progressed and the simple, natural way of life faded, the number of diseases increased as well. Yet, the greater the number of health threats facing humanity, the more determined people became to avoid them, although initially in a purely trial-and-error manner. Thus, the roots of the healing art are as ancient as human civilization itself. The oldest literary record of Greek life, the Homeric Epic, mentions disease sparingly, except for the great plague that struck the Greek camp before Troy. This is largely due to the poet's focus, but we shouldn't assume illness was uncommon. Even in the works of Homer, physicians are mentioned, and although these early doctors{234} mainly treated war wounds, they also had some surgical skills for removing arrows and applying bandages. They were familiar with the healing properties of certain herbs, using them for both the external treatment of injuries and apparently for internal issues like fevers. Such knowledge appears very early on, even in less developed societies, and is passed down through generations. The healing art wasn’t limited to heroes or demigods like Aesculapius and Podalirius, who were later seen as the forefathers of the medical profession, claiming their expertise originated from the gods. There were also professional physicians at that time, and it surely wasn't left to chance that individuals with surgical and medical knowledge accompanied every army.

It is no longer possible to trace in detail the development of the medical profession after the times of Homer. In the historical period we find the healing art developed in two special directions; first, as practised by an actual medical profession; secondly, as a kind of religious mystery in the hands of priests; besides these, quackery was known in antiquity, as in all times.

It’s no longer feasible to detail the development of the medical profession after the times of Homer. In historical periods, we see the healing art evolve in two main directions: first, as practiced by a professional medical community; second, as a form of religious mystery managed by priests. Additionally, quackery was present in ancient times, just as it is today.

The professional physicians, who, even in later times, regarded their art as divine, and handed down by their ancestor Aesculapius (on which account they also called themselves Asklepiadae), were probably a development from the priestly physicians. It is very likely that in the first centuries after Homer, the practice of the medical art was still directly connected with the worship of Aesculapius, and that the{235} separation which we find in the historic period, where some remained as medical assistants to the priests in the sanctuaries, and others practised independently on their own account, only gradually made way. It cannot be a mere chance that the places where the most celebrated medical schools of antiquity existed, Cos and Cnidus, were also regarded as the chief seats of the worship of Aesculapius. The professional physicians, who practised their art independently, and were not connected with the sanctuaries, naturally received a fee, and though this brought them into somewhat bad repute, with which every art that conduced to making money was regarded, yet their occupation stood in much higher general estimation than any of the trades, and it was a serious reproach if they, as sometimes happened, insisted on receiving their payment beforehand, and in case of inability to pay, refused to give any treatment at all. Their knowledge was not acquired at colleges or hospitals, like that of our modern physicians, but, as a rule, they became assistants or apprentices to old experienced physicians, whom they accompanied on their visits, and by whom they were instructed in diagnosis and therapeutics, as well as in the preparation of medicines. There were sellers of drugs, who kept the most important remedies, but there were no apothecaries in our modern sense, and physicians always prepared their own medicines. There does not appear to have been any examination necessary in early times before practising the medical profession, or any direct control or supervision of the doctors, but in later times physicians seem to have held together in a sort of guild, and, perhaps, even solemnly dismissed their apprentices at the end of their period of instruction before their assembled colleagues. This is suggested by the oath{236} of Hippocrates, which has been preserved to us, in which the young disciple of Aesculapius promises to keep only the welfare of his patient before him, to keep silence, to give no one poison, even at his own request, etc. Probably this oath was only used in the school of Hippocrates and his followers.

The professional physicians, who even in later times viewed their practice as divine and inherited from their ancestor Aesculapius (which is why they called themselves Asklepiadae), likely developed from the priestly physicians. It's very likely that in the first centuries after Homer, practicing medicine was still closely tied to the worship of Aesculapius, and the{235} separation we see in historical times—where some served as medical assistants to priests in the sanctuaries and others worked independently—only gradually occurred. It's not just a coincidence that the most renowned medical schools of ancient times, Cos and Cnidus, were also seen as the main centers of worship for Aesculapius. The professional physicians who practiced independently, without ties to the sanctuaries, naturally charged a fee. Although this earned them somewhat of a negative reputation—common for any profession that involved making money—their work was still held in much higher regard than any trades, and it was considered a serious disgrace if they insisted on upfront payment and refused treatment if someone couldn’t pay. Unlike modern physicians who study at colleges or hospitals, these doctors typically became assistants or apprentices to experienced physicians, learning through accompanying them on visits and getting instruction in diagnosis, therapy, and medicine preparation. There were sellers of drugs who provided essential remedies, but there were no apothecaries in the modern sense; physicians always prepared their own medicines. It seems that in early times, no formal examination was required to practice medicine, nor was there direct oversight of doctors. However, in later years, physicians appear to have formed a sort of guild and might have formally dismissed their apprentices at the end of their training in front of their peers. This idea is supported by the {236} oath of Hippocrates that has survived, in which the young student of Aesculapius vows to prioritize their patient's welfare, keep confidentiality, and not administer poison, even if requested. This oath was likely used only in the school of Hippocrates and his followers.

Among the professional physicians there was a further distinction between those who practised privately and those who had official positions. The former either gave their advice at home or else visited their patients. Slight invalids, who were able to go out, generally visited the physician in his consulting hours, and there they received not only advice but sometimes also direct treatment, since other apartments for bathing, operating, etc., were connected with the consulting room, and the physician also prepared and dispensed his medicines here. Even those who were very ill, as, for instance, the wounded Lamachus in the “Acharnians” of Aristophanes, were carried straight to the doctor when the case was pressing. Of course a very celebrated physician could not himself treat all his patients, and he therefore employed assistants in his consulting room, who also accompanied him when he paid visits abroad, in order to profit by the master’s experience at the sick bed; and it may not have been very pleasant for the patients when the doctor thus arrived in company of a not inconsiderable troop of students. It was still more unpleasant, however, if want of means compelled them to resort to inferior assistants, who sometimes were even slaves. These slave doctors were not only summoned to the slave population, but they also treated free people, chiefly those who were too poor to pay a high fee. Of these it was said that they differed from the better physicians, who were careful and who studied and watched their patients, in paying very{237} hasty visits, scarcely taking time to inquire after the nature of the illness, and hurrying on after giving any directions that might occur to them. Sometimes a citizen had one of his slaves taught the healing art by some physician, supposing he showed any ability for this profession, and by this means he had someone in the house who, in case of need, could supply help at once. The position of the Greek slaves, especially in Attica, was a comparatively free one, and therefore we must not be surprised that they were willing to entrust the welfare of their body to a slave, seeing that they even left much of the moral training of their children to him. Complaints were often made, too, about free physicians, not on account of their hastiness and carelessness, but rather because of their boastful and haughty bearing; thus, for instance, Menecrates, a physician of Syracuse, was accused of always dressing in the most elaborate fashion, and wishing to be called Zeus. Others were rude or inconsiderate to their patients, like that doctor who answered a patient, when he expressed fear of death, with the words of Homer:—“Patroclus, too, is dead, and he was a better man than thou.” Others gave annoyance by carelessness in their dress and noisy manner, loud talk, etc. Hippocrates insisted that a physician should aim at a certain amount of elegance in dress and care in regard to his person, though he adds characteristically that any doctor is at liberty to do otherwise supposing his patients prefer it.

Among professional doctors, there was a distinction between those who worked privately and those with official positions. The former either gave advice at home or visited their patients. Slightly ill individuals who could go out generally visited the physician during consultation hours, where they received not only advice but sometimes also direct treatment, since bathing rooms, operating rooms, and other facilities were connected to the consulting area, and the physician also prepared and dispensed medications there. Even very ill patients, like the wounded Lamachus in Aristophanes' “Acharnians,” were taken straight to the doctor when urgent. Naturally, a highly renowned physician couldn’t treat all their patients personally, so they employed assistants in their consulting room, who accompanied them on home visits to learn from the master's experience at the bedside; it likely wasn’t very pleasant for patients when the doctor showed up with a significant number of students. It was even less pleasant if financial constraints forced them to rely on inferior assistants, who were sometimes even slaves. These slave doctors were summoned to treat slaves and free individuals, mainly those too poor to afford a higher fee. It was said that they differed from better physicians, who were careful and attentive to their patients, by making very hasty visits, scarcely taking the time to understand the illness, and rushing off after giving any quick advice. Sometimes, a citizen would have one of his slaves trained in medicine by a physician if the slave showed potential for the profession, allowing for immediate assistance if needed. The status of Greek slaves, especially in Attica, was relatively free, so it’s not surprising that people were willing to trust their health to a slave, often even delegating much of their children’s moral upbringing to them. Complaints were frequently made about free physicians, not for their hastiness or carelessness, but rather for their boastful and arrogant demeanor; for example, Menecrates, a physician from Syracuse, was accused of always dressing in the most extravagant fashion and wanting to be addressed as Zeus. Others were rude or inconsiderate, like the doctor who responded to a patient’s fear of death with the words of Homer: “Patroclus, too, is dead, and he was a better man than you.” Some annoyed patients with their careless dressing, loud behavior, and chatter. Hippocrates insisted that a physician should maintain a certain level of elegance in dress and take care of their appearance, although he famously stated that any doctor could do otherwise if their patients preferred it.

The position of the public physicians, who were chosen and paid by a community, and therefore bound to receive no fees for their treatment, was a different one, though it is not clear whether they treated all the citizens or only the poor ones. These public physicians sometimes received very high salaries. Thus the{238} physician Democedes, as public doctor at Aegina, received a salary of one talent (about £326); thereupon he was summoned to Athens with a salary of a hundred minae (£393), and in the following year the tyrant Polycrates, of Samos, invited him, probably to fill the post of public physician, not as his own private doctor, and gave him a salary of two talents (probably Attic talents, therefore £471). On the other hand we sometimes hear of rich physicians treating the poor free of charge.

The role of public doctors, who were selected and paid by the community and therefore not allowed to accept fees for their services, was different, although it's unclear whether they treated all citizens or just the poorer ones. These public doctors sometimes earned very high salaries. For example, the physician Democedes, working as a public doctor in Aegina, received a salary of one talent (about £326); he was then called to Athens with a salary of a hundred minae (£393), and the following year, the tyrant Polycrates of Samos invited him, likely to take the position of public physician rather than as his personal doctor, offering him a salary of two talents (probably Attic talents, so about £471). On the other hand, we occasionally hear about wealthy doctors who treated the poor for free.

Specialists do not seem to have been common in ancient Greece, the same doctors treated external and internal complaints, and also men and women. It seems, however, from the oath of Hippocrates that there were specialists who undertook the operation of cutting for stone. Oculists were unknown till a later period, when the medical practice generally developed in various ways, and in particular the influence of gymnastics, and the dietetics connected therewith had a very important influence on medical methods.

Specialists didn’t seem to be common in ancient Greece; the same doctors treated both external and internal issues, and they cared for men and women alike. However, the Hippocratic Oath suggests that there were specialists who performed surgeries for stone removal. Eye doctors didn't appear until later when medical practice evolved in various ways, particularly with the influence of gymnastics and related dietary practices, which had a significant impact on medical methods.

These physicians, although they at times made use of strange or “sympathetic” means of treatment, yet in general aimed at scientific methods, building on the knowledge handed down to them by their predecessors, and enriching it by their own experience and studies. On the other hand, the healing processes, to which the priests of the Aesculapian sanctuaries resorted, seem to have occupied a very doubtful position between empirical therapeutics and superstitious hocus-pocus. It had been a custom from ancient times for the priests of Aesculapius to practise the healing art. Their knowledge was supposed to be in part very ancient, handed down by the god himself, and in part divine revelation, which was continually renewed. Some of the sanctuaries of Aesculapius were renowned and{239} visited beyond all others on account of their wonderful and successful cures, in particular Cos, Cnidus, Tricca, but especially Epidaurus, and afterwards also Pergamum. To these sanctuaries the invalids who sought healing went as pilgrims, just as people still go in Catholic countries to wonder-working shrines, and as in these we see countless memorials of successful cures, pictures and descriptions of diseases, wax or silver imitations of the part or limb that was healed, etc., so in ancient times thank-offerings were made to Aesculapius, sometimes in the shape of coin, sometimes also imitations of hands, legs, eyes, ears, and breasts, etc., in marble, silver, or gold, or else in simple wax or clay, together with the name of the person who found healing there. Some also dedicated tablets, on which was inscribed a detailed account of their illness and cure, and the priests set up large tablets in the domain of the temple, on which all manner of wonderful cures were described. The geographer Strabo tells us of such inscriptions, describing diseases, in the sanctuaries of Epidaurus, Cos, and Tricca. Pausanias saw in the temple domain at Epidaurus six large tablets of this kind. Very considerable fragments of two of these were found a few years ago, which give us a very interesting insight into the proceedings at the Aesculapian sanctuaries.

These doctors, while occasionally using unusual or "sympathetic" treatments, generally focused on scientific methods, building on the knowledge passed down from their predecessors and enhancing it with their own experiences and studies. In contrast, the healing practices used by the priests of the Aesculapian sanctuaries seemed to hover between practical medicine and superstitious nonsense. From ancient times, it was customary for the priests of Aesculapius to practice healing. Their knowledge was thought to be partly very old, handed down directly from the god, and partly divine revelation that was continuously renewed. Some of the Aesculapian sanctuaries were famous and{239} attracted visitors due to their amazing and effective cures, particularly Cos, Cnidus, Tricca, and especially Epidaurus, with Pergamum later joining their ranks. Sick individuals seeking healing visited these sanctuaries as pilgrims, much like people today travel to miraculous shrines in Catholic countries. In those times, countless offerings were made to Aesculapius as thanks for successful cures, which included coins or replicas of hands, legs, eyes, ears, and breasts crafted in marble, silver, or gold, or simple wax or clay models along with the names of those who were healed. Others dedicated tablets that detailed their illnesses and recoveries, while priests set up large tablets within the temple grounds showcasing various miraculous cures. The geographer Strabo documented such inscriptions, detailing diseases in the sanctuaries of Epidaurus, Cos, and Tricca. Pausanias noted seeing six large tablets of this kind in the Epidaurus temple area. Notably, significant fragments of two of these tablets were discovered a few years ago, providing fascinating insights into the practices at Aesculapian sanctuaries.

The healing methods of the priests of Aesculapius were especially distinguished from those of the professional physicians by the veil of secrecy and miracle which surrounded them, since they rightly understood that the love of wonders among the common people would always bring them success. The healing was effected by what was called “incubation”; the patient had to lie down at night in the sanctuary and sleep; in a dream the god appeared to him, and either{240} suggested to him the remedy which would cure him, or else undertook, on the spot, to heal the sleeper, so that the patient, when he awoke, found himself restored to health, and went joyfully away! Aristophanes, in his “Plutus,” drastically depicts one of these cures in the temple. The blind god of riches comes to the temple of Aesculapius to seek for healing; after taking a bath in the sea, he is conducted to the sanctuary; he offers a sacrifice and then lies down to sleep, together with other patients, and one of the temple servants warns them to keep unbroken silence. The servant who accompanies Plutus, and who relates the proceedings, seems to be a somewhat free-thinking rogue. He cannot sleep, and as he observes that after the invalids have gone to sleep, the priests take away and pocket the offerings laid upon the altars, he also takes the opportunity to filch a pot of porridge from an old woman near him. After a time the god himself appears, accompanied by two goddesses of healing. He goes round, examines the individual patients, and, at last, comes also to Plutus; he feels his head, dries his eyelids with a linen cloth, and one of the goddesses puts a purple veil over his face. Suddenly two great snakes come from the interior of the temple, creep under the veil, and lick the eyelids of Plutus, who thus recovers the power of sight. Here the cure takes place during sleep, as also in the stories which are related on the inscriptions of Epidaurus, mentioned above. There, too, an account is given of the cure of a blind woman to whom Aesculapius appears in a dream, and restores her sight by dropping some healing lotion into her eyes, in return for the promise that she will dedicate a silver pig to Aesculapius (to whom pigs were often sacrificed), as a penalty for having come to the temple in a state of{241} unbelief. Such cures of blindness are often mentioned in the inscriptions; sometimes the dog, which was also sacred to Aesculapius, takes the place of the god, as the snakes did in Aristophanes, and cures the eyes by licking them; in another case the snake of Aesculapius cures the wounded toes of a patient by licking. Many cases are even more wonderful. A man, who has completely lost one of his eyes, receives the lost eye again by means of healing lotion poured into his sockets by the god during sleep. A woman, who has a worm in her body, dreams that Aesculapius cuts it open for her, takes the worm out, and sews it up again. A man has moles on his forehead, which the god removes by laying a bandage over his brow, whereupon next moment it appears perfectly white and pure, while the moles are left on the bandage; another man has lost the use of the fingers of one hand, the god jumps on his hand and pulls his fingers straight again, whereupon he is once more able to use them, etc., etc. Indeed, Aesculapius not only cures sick people, but also lifeless objects. A slave has broken his master’s cup, and as he sits sadly looking at it, a passer-by laughingly says that even Aesculapius could not mend that. That suggests to him taking the fragments into the temple, and next morning, when he opens the case in which he has put them, behold, the cup is whole again!

The healing methods of the priests of Aesculapius were particularly different from those of professional doctors due to the secrecy and miracle that surrounded them. They understood that the public's fascination with wonders would always lead to their success. Healing was achieved through a practice called “incubation”; the patient would lie down at night in the sanctuary and sleep. In a dream, the god would either suggest a remedy to cure them or heal the sleeper right then and there, so when the patient woke up, they found themselves healthy and joyful! Aristophanes, in his “Plutus,” vividly portrays one of these cures in the temple. The blind god of wealth visits the temple of Aesculapius seeking healing; after bathing in the sea, he is taken to the sanctuary, offers a sacrifice, and then lies down to sleep with other patients, while a temple servant warns them to remain silent. The servant accompanying Plutus, who narrates the events, seems to be a bit of a rogue. He can’t fall asleep, and as he watches the priests take and pocket the offerings left on the altars after the patients drift off, he seizes the chance to steal a pot of porridge from an old woman nearby. Eventually, the god appears, accompanied by two goddesses of healing. He examines each patient and eventually attends to Plutus; he feels his head, dries his eyelids with a cloth, and one of the goddesses places a purple veil over his face. Suddenly, two large snakes emerge from inside the temple, slither under the veil, and lick Plutus's eyelids, restoring his sight. The healing occurs during sleep, similar to the stories mentioned on the inscriptions from Epidaurus. There, there's also a tale of a blind woman who dreams of Aesculapius appearing and returning her sight by putting healing lotion in her eyes, in exchange for her promise to dedicate a silver pig to Aesculapius (as pigs were often sacrificed), as a penalty for coming to the temple in disbelief. Such cures for blindness are frequently noted in the inscriptions; sometimes the dog, which was also sacred to Aesculapius, replaces the god, as the snakes do in Aristophanes's work, by healing the eyes through licking; in another case, the snake of Aesculapius heals a patient’s injured toes by licking them. Many stories are even more astonishing. A man who has completely lost an eye regains it through healing lotion applied by the god while he sleeps. A woman who has a worm inside her dreams of Aesculapius cutting her open, removing the worm, and stitching her back up. Another man with moles on his forehead finds that the god removes them by placing a bandage over his brow, resulting in his forehead being perfectly clear while the moles remain on the bandage; yet another man who has lost the use of his fingers sees the god jump on his hand, pulling his fingers back straight, allowing him to use them again, etc., etc. Indeed, Aesculapius not only heals sick people but also inanimate objects. A slave accidentally breaks his master’s cup, and as he sadly stares at it, a passer-by jokingly remarks that even Aesculapius couldn't fix it. That inspires him to take the pieces to the temple, and the next morning, when he opens the case where he stored them, he discovers the cup is completely restored!

It is difficult to say which part of these stories is mere charlatanism and what refers to real medical treatment by means of operation. It is but natural that the priests at first got information by questioning each patient about his illness. The sleep in the sanctuary, which was indispensable for healing, was probably not a natural one, but either a mesmeric{242} sleep—since undoubtedly the ancients were acquainted with this—or else a half-sleep induced by some narcotic, during which the priests in the service of Aesculapius or their assistants appeared and performed slight surgical operations on the sick people. This hypothesis is the more probable, since all the cures mentioned in these inscriptions from Epidaurus (which, though dating from the time of Alexander the Great, are copies of older inscriptions, probably of the fifth century) deal only with external means and never with internal treatment; no medicine or healing drink is mentioned.

It’s hard to determine which parts of these stories are just tricks and which involve real medical procedures. Naturally, the priests initially gathered information by asking each patient questions about their illness. The sleep in the sanctuary, essential for healing, likely wasn’t a natural one but rather a mesmeric{242} sleep—since the ancients probably knew about this—or a light sleep induced by some narcotic, during which the priests serving Aesculapius or their assistants would come and perform minor surgical operations on the sick. This theory seems more likely, as all the cures mentioned in these inscriptions from Epidaurus (which, although from the time of Alexander the Great, are copies of older inscriptions, likely from the fifth century) focus only on external treatments and never reference internal treatment; no medicine or healing potion is mentioned.

The cures which took place later on in the sanctuaries of Aesculapius by means of incubation, or temple sleep, which were customary even in the Roman period, were of a different nature. The invalids were not actually cured during their sleep, but they received in a dream an indication from the god of the manner in which they could be freed from their sufferings, directions sometimes in reference to dietetic measures, such as baths, fasting, etc., and sometimes to medicines. In these cases, too, we must suppose that the invalid fell into a state of half-sleep, during which a priest in the form of the god appeared, and gave the directions in question, for which a quantity of medical knowledge, gradually acquired by experience, stood the priests in good stead. Sometimes healing thermae, or springs, which were found near some of the sanctuaries, did good service, especially if the invalids remained there for some time. The Greek sanctuaries of Aesculapius were almost always situated on high ground, where the air was healthy and pure. There must always have been houses for the reception of sick people, especially those who came from a great distance. Thus the sanctuary of Aesculapius at Epidaurus was about four miles from the town, but, to prevent any pollution of{243} the holy place, no children must be born there and no one must die there, and on this account pregnant women and dying people were mercilessly sent away. Of course the priests did not give their aid for nothing, but were repaid in money or offerings to the shrine, and we find many allusions to these offerings; indeed, the sanctuary at Epidaurus could vie in wealth with that at Delphi.

The cures that happened later on in the sanctuaries of Aesculapius through incubation, or temple sleep, which were common even during Roman times, were quite different. The sick weren’t actually healed during their sleep; instead, they received guidance in a dream from the god about how to relieve their suffering. This guidance sometimes pertained to dietary practices, like baths or fasting, and sometimes to medications. In these scenarios, it's likely that the sick person entered a state of half-sleep, during which a priest, appearing as the god, would provide these instructions, drawing on a wealth of medical knowledge gradually acquired through experience. Sometimes healing thermae, or springs, located near certain sanctuaries were particularly beneficial, especially if the patients stayed there for a while. The Greek sanctuaries of Aesculapius were typically set on elevated ground, where the air was clean and healthy. There were always facilities for accommodating sick individuals, especially those who traveled from far away. For example, the sanctuary of Aesculapius at Epidaurus was about four miles from the town, but to avoid contaminating the sacred area, no children could be born there and no one could die there, which meant pregnant women and dying people were often turned away. Naturally, the priests didn’t offer their services for free; they were compensated with money or offerings to the shrine, and there are numerous references to these offerings. In fact, the sanctuary at Epidaurus was as wealthy as the one at Delphi.

It was not only in the temples of Aesculapius that dream oracles existed. Many other gods or heroes took similar care for suffering humanity, just as at the present day the shrines which possess miraculous pictures of Madonnas or relics vie with one another. Thus sick people were received in the temple of Hades, situated between Tralles and Nysa, in Lydia, but here it was the priests and not the patients to whom the method of cure was revealed in sleep, and this was also the case in the temple of Amphiaraus at Oropus, on the borders of Attica and Boeotia.

Dream oracles existed not only in the temples of Aesculapius. Many other gods or heroes also cared for suffering humanity, just like today where shrines with miraculous images of Madonnas or relics compete with each other. Sick people were welcomed in the temple of Hades, located between Tralles and Nysa in Lydia, but in this case, it was the priests, not the patients, who received guidance for healing in their dreams. The same was true in the temple of Amphiaraus at Oropus, on the borders of Attica and Boeotia.

Mention must also be made of quackery and sympathetic cures. The belief in the latter was very general in antiquity, and was shared even by unprejudiced men of considerable education. This was effected by amulets, supposed to ward off or heal diseases, and also by magic words which we should now describe as conjuring; laying on of hands, symbolical washing, etc. The sellers of drugs were specially occupied with quackery; besides rouge, paint, and other means of promoting beauty, they also sold medicines and offered their wares in mountebank fashion. Very often, when sick people had failed to obtain alleviation or cure from a regular physician, they gave him up and resorted to quackery instead.

It's also important to mention quackery and alternative cures. The belief in the latter was quite common in ancient times and was held even by educated and unbiased individuals. This was achieved through amulets believed to protect against or heal illnesses, as well as magic words that we would now call tricks; laying on of hands, symbolic washing, and so on. Those selling medicines were especially engaged in quackery; in addition to cosmetics like rouge and paint that enhanced beauty, they also sold remedies and presented their products in a showy manner. Often, when sick people found no relief or cure from a regular doctor, they gave up on him and turned to quackery instead.

There were a number of half symbolical, half superstitious, customs connected with death and burial,{244} which were partly due to the belief that the soul would be more easily received and allowed to remain in the dark realm of shadows in consequence of this care of the body; but the ancients also regarded fitting burial and care for the grave as the fulfilment of a duty imposed by the gods, and likely also to bring blessing to the surviving members of the race. This duty was, therefore, only neglected in the very rarest cases. Criminals were buried without any ceremony, or were left to rot unburied; suicides, too, were refused the common honours of public burial, and were put away by night, a time which was not customary for funerals.

There were a number of customs related to death and burial that were both symbolic and superstitious,{244} stemming partly from the belief that taking care of the body would help the soul be welcomed and allowed to stay in the dark realm of shadows. However, the ancients also saw proper burial and care for the grave as a duty imposed by the gods, which could also bring blessings to the living. Because of this, such duties were usually only neglected in the rarest cases. Criminals were buried without any ceremony or left to decay unburied; suicides were also denied the usual honors of public burial and were disposed of at night, which was not the typical time for funerals.

In order to gain some insight into these customs, let us turn once more to that house which we visited in order to be present at the birth and early life of an Athenian of the well-to-do class. Let us suppose that after spending a long and honourable life in the service of his country, he has lain down to take his last rest. Surrounded by the nearest members of his family, he has breathed his last breath, after having himself, with his dying hand, drawn one of the points of his garment over his face, in order to spare his friends the painful sight of the death struggle. One of the survivors now steps up to the bed, uncovers the face of the dead man, and softly closes his eyes and mouth. According to the curious ancient belief, not peculiar to the Greeks, that a human being is unclean immediately after entrance into life, and also on his departure from the world, and as this uncleanness is extended to the whole house and all who associate with it, immediately after the death a vessel of consecrated water, which must be brought from another house, is placed before the door, and everyone who leaves the dwelling sprinkles himself from it, in order to be once more{245} pure and able to associate with others. The corpse is then washed by the women of the family, anointed with fine oil and sweet-scented essences, and clothed in pure white garments. These are the dress of common life—the chiton and the himation, but so put on that both arms are covered and only the head and feet seen. Youths were probably clad in the chlamys, and the Spartans preferred to clothe their dead in the scarlet military cloak, while at Athens coloured garments were sometimes used instead of white. On the dead man’s head they put a wreath of real flowers—whatever the season might supply—or else laurel, olive, or ivy. At burial, this was often replaced by an artificial wreath of beaten gold leaf, and numerous remains of these death-wreaths, which were often of very artistic workmanship, have been found in Greek graves. Relations and friends also sent fresh wreaths and garlands as a token of sympathy, and these were used for decking the bier and grave. In the dead man’s mouth they put a coin, as passage money for the ferryman who had to ferry the souls over the Styx; for after the belief in Charon, which was unknown in the Homeric period, had taken firm root among the Greeks, it was regarded as a pious duty to supply the dead man, as soon as possible, with this passage money, in order that the shade might not wander too long restlessly by the shore of Styx. The coin was put in his mouth, because in common life it was not unusual to put single coins in the hollow of the cheek, since pockets were unknown in ancient costume; large sums were seldom carried about, or else they were put in a bag. It was a similar superstition which made people in some places put a honey-cake by the side of the corpse to pacify the dog Cerberus, the fierce guardian{246} of the lower regions. Previous to the funeral there was a solemn laying-out of the body, when friends and acquaintances came to see the departed for the last time, and the near relations took part in the funeral lament for the dead. This laying-out, or πρόθεσις, usually took place in the central hall of the house, but care was taken that the sun should not shine on the corpse, since even the Sun god must not pollute himself by the sight of a dead body. On a couch covered with cushions and hangings, adorned with flowers and branches, the dead man was laid, his feet turned towards the house door, through which he must take his last journey; round about him, at any rate at Athens, they placed large or small oil flasks (λήκυθοι), adorned with paintings, all depicting scenes dealing with death or graves, which were made in one of the Attic vase factories specially for this purpose, and were probably sent by sympathetic friends as funeral offerings. Besides the nearest relations, intimate friends also took part in the solemn funeral lament, and were sometimes specially invited for the purpose. The servants of the house also stood by the couch with the other mourners, and joined with them in the lament, in which men and women, standing apart, joined alternately. This lament was no wild, irregular wail, but a regular hymn of sorrow, and very often singers were specially hired in order to add to the beauty of the performance, and the hymn was sometimes broken from time to time by choruses sung either by the whole assembly or by semi-choruses. Many external marks of sorrow were also shown, such as are customary in the south, where the character of the people is more violent and excitable, viz., beating the breast, lacerating the cheeks, tearing out the hair, rending the garments; and sometimes cries of grief{247}

To understand these customs better, let's revisit the house we visited to witness the birth and early life of a wealthy Athenian. Imagine that after a long and honorable life serving his country, he has taken his final rest. Surrounded by close family, he has taken his last breath, having used his dying hand to cover his face with part of his garment, to spare his friends the painful sight of his struggle. A family member steps up to the bed, uncovers the deceased’s face, and gently closes his eyes and mouth. According to an ancient belief, which isn’t unique to the Greeks, a person is considered unclean upon entering life and again when leaving it. This state of uncleanness extends to the entire household and all who associate with it. Therefore, right after death, a vessel of consecrated water—brought from another house—is placed at the door, and everyone who leaves the home sprinkles themselves with it to regain purity and be able to interact with others. The body is then washed by the women of the family, anointed with fine oil and sweet-scented essences, and dressed in pure white clothes. These consist of the common attire of chiton and himation, arranged so that both arms are covered, leaving only the head and feet visible. Young men were likely dressed in the chlamys, while Spartans preferred to dress their dead in the scarlet military cloak, and in Athens, colored garments were sometimes used instead of white. On the deceased’s head rests a wreath of real flowers—whatever is in season—or alternatively, laurel, olive, or ivy. At the burial, this is often replaced by an artificial wreath made of beaten gold leaf, and many beautiful examples of these death-wreaths have been discovered in Greek graves. Relatives and friends sent fresh wreaths and garlands as a sign of sympathy, which were used to decorate the bier and grave. A coin is placed in the dead person’s mouth as payment for Charon, the ferryman who transports souls across the Styx; this belief, which wasn’t part of Homeric thought, became firmly established among the Greeks, and it was seen as a pious duty to ensure the deceased had this coin quickly, so their spirit wouldn’t linger restlessly by the Styx. The coin is placed in the mouth because, in daily life, it wasn’t uncommon to tuck a coin in the cheek due to the absence of pockets in ancient clothing; large amounts of money were rarely carried around or were instead stored in a bag. In some places, there was also a superstition of placing a honey-cake beside the corpse to appease Cerberus, the fierce guardian of the underworld. Before the funeral, a solemn laying out of the body occurred when friends and acquaintances visited the deceased one last time, and close relatives participated in the funeral lament. This laying-out, or πρόθεσις, usually happened in the central hall of the house, ensuring that the sun did not shine on the corpse, as even the Sun god should not touch a dead body. The deceased was placed on a couch covered in cushions and drapery, adorned with flowers and branches, with their feet facing the door, the final exit. Surrounding them, especially in Athens, were large or small oil flasks (λήκυθοι) decorated with paintings depicting scenes of death or graves, created by Attic vase factories specifically for this purpose, likely sent by sympathetic friends as funeral gifts. Alongside close family members, close friends also participated in the funeral lament, sometimes invited for this purpose. The household servants stood by the couch with the other mourners, joining the lament, alternating between men and women. This lament was not an uncontrolled wail but a structured hymn of grief, and often singers were hired to enhance its beauty, with choruses occasionally sung by the entire assembly or semi-choruses. Many external signs of sorrow were also displayed, typical of more passionate and excitable cultures, such as beating the breast, scratching the cheeks, pulling out hair, and tearing garments, along with cries of grief.

Fig. 108.

Fig. 108.

interrupted the song of mourning. Solon had ordered moderation in these marks of sorrow, but it must have been difficult, if not impossible, to keep within bounds by any legal decrees the expression of wild despair, especially on the part of the women.

interrupted the song of mourning. Solon had ordered moderation in these displays of grief, but it must have been hard, if not impossible, to control the expression of raw despair through any legal measures, especially from the women.

Fig. 109.

Fig. 109.

The custom of these funeral laments is a very ancient one. We find it universally adopted in the Homeric period, and here, too, in the form of responsions; the wail is heard at Troy by the corpse of Hector, as well as in the Greek camp by the bier of Achilles. We find the laying-out of the corpse and the funeral lament represented on a great many vase paintings, as,{249} for instance, in the one depicted in Fig. 108. Here we see the dead man lying on a richly-decked couch, in front of which stands a footstool; he is enveloped in his mantle up to his neck, he wears a wreath, and his head rests on several cushions. In front of the couch and at the sides stand six women, all raising their arms with gestures of grief; some of them are touching their heads, as though to tear out their hair. A little girl in a similar attitude stands at the foot of the bed; on the right, turning away from the scene, stands a boy. Fig. 109 is similar. Here we see under the dead man’s couch his shield, helmet, and cuirass; of the wailing women, who are almost all tearing out their hair, one holds a lyre in her hand, and another a fillet; the former is accompanying the lament, the other is about to deck the corpse or the bier. The hot climate of the south generally necessitated limiting the duration of this ceremony to a single day, and, indeed, Solon expressly commanded that this should be done; only where special measures were taken for preserving the body was it possible to leave it for several days. Embalming was not customary in Greece; it was only when the corpses of those who had died in foreign lands were brought home to be buried, that they were placed in some substance to check the dissolution—for instance, in honey, as the Spartans did with those of their kings who died away from home.

The tradition of funeral laments is an ancient one. We see it widely practiced during the Homeric period, and it appears in the form of call-and-response; the mourning can be heard at Troy by Hector's body, as well as in the Greek camp by Achilles' bier. The laying out of the body and the funeral lament are depicted in many vase paintings, as,{249} for example, in the one shown in Fig. 108. Here we see the deceased man lying on a beautifully decorated couch, with a footstool in front of him; he is wrapped in his cloak up to his neck, wearing a wreath, and his head rests on several cushions. In front of the couch and on the sides, six women stand, all raising their arms in gestures of sorrow; some are touching their heads, as if to pull out their hair. A young girl in a similar pose stands at the foot of the bed; on the right, a boy turns away from the scene. Fig. 109 is similar. Here we see the dead man’s shield, helmet, and armor under his couch; among the wailing women, who are mostly tearing their hair out, one holds a lyre, while another holds a ribbon; the former is singing the lament, while the latter is about to adorn the corpse or the bier. The warm climate in the south generally meant that the duration of this ceremony was limited to one day, and, in fact, Solon specifically mandated this; only when special measures were taken to preserve the body could it remain for several days. Embalming was not a common practice in Greece; it was only when the bodies of those who died abroad were brought home for burial that they were placed in a substance to slow decay—for example, in honey, as the Spartans did with the bodies of their kings who died away from home.

The funeral usually took place in the early morning before sunrise, and throughout the whole of antiquity both burying and burning were common, sometimes subsisting side by side, while at other times one fashion or the other was more general. It seems as though burying had at first been more{250} common among the Greeks than burning. It is true we find only burning mentioned in the Homeric poems, but we must not forget that we are concerned with exceptional circumstances in the Iliad, since the warriors who fell before Troy did not die at home; and in such cases, even in later times, burning was preferred, since it enabled the survivors to bring the ashes of the dead man home with them. Still, even in those early times, burying was very common, as is proved, in spite of the lack of literary evidence, by the ancient burial grounds discovered at many places in Greece; and similarly, in the historic period, the burning of dead bodies, though certainly practised, was not so common as burying, if only for the very practical reason that the latter was far cheaper and much less troublesome. Whichever form was chosen by the friends, or had been appointed by the dead man himself, the solemn funeral procession was never omitted; the crematoria, like the cemeteries, were outside the city gates, since at Athens, and probably in most Greek states, they were not allowed to bury their dead within the walls; the Doric states alone seem to have made an exception to this rule. A very ancient painted vase seems to afford a proof that it was customary in early times to convey the dead to the cemetery on a car drawn by horses, but in the historical age, at any rate, the corpse was taken to the grave on the same couch on which it had been exposed to view. This duty was generally performed by the slaves of the household, and where there were not sufficient of these, gravediggers were specially hired; while in the case of men who had deserved well of their country, the citizens regarded it as an honour to perform this duty themselves. If the dead man had died a violent{251} death, a spear was carried in front of him, which pointed to the revenge to be taken; the spear was then fixed in the earth near the grave, and the nearest relation pronounced a curse against the murderer, after which the place was watched for three days. This did not, however, point to revenge on the part of the relations alone, but to the punishment to be inflicted by the legal authorities. As a rule, the male relations and friends walked at the head of the processions, and the women behind the corpse; but one of Solon’s ordinances limited the female followers to the nearest relations not extending beyond the nieces. Among the more distant relations, only women over sixty years of age were allowed to follow. This law does not, however, seem to have been quite strictly observed. All the mourners wore grey or black mourning; the nearest relations cut their hair off, for the custom of shaving the hair in case of death is a very old one, and even in Homer we read that the hair cut off was sometimes placed in the dead man’s hand. During the procession laments were again sung, and accompanied by the wailing tones of a flute; but here customs differed somewhat, and at Ceos, for instance, where the ordinances concerning burial, differing in many respects from the Attic customs, have been preserved to us, there were especial directions that the body should be carried out in silence. The dead man wore the clothes in which he had been laid out, but extravagance and excessive luxury necessitated some limitations by the law, so that Solon expressly ordained that the number of garments should not exceed three, and the above-mentioned ordinance allowed only one under garment, one cloak, and one pall or covering, the whole value not to exceed 300 drachmae, and also ordained that the couch on{252} which the dead man was carried to the grave, and the other hangings or cushions, should not be burnt or buried, but brought back again.

The funeral usually took place early in the morning before sunrise. Throughout ancient times, both burial and cremation were common, sometimes existing side by side, while at other times one method was more popular than the other. It seems that burial was initially more common among the Greeks than cremation. While only cremation is mentioned in the Homeric poems, we must remember that the Iliad deals with exceptional circumstances, as the warriors who fell before Troy did not die at home. In such cases, even later on, cremation was preferred because it allowed the survivors to bring the ashes of the deceased home. Nonetheless, burial was still quite common in those early times, as evidenced by the ancient burial grounds discovered across various locations in Greece. Similarly, during the historic period, although cremation was practiced, it was not as common as burial, mainly for the practical reasons that burial was cheaper and less troublesome. Regardless of which method was chosen by the friends or designated by the deceased himself, the solemn funeral procession was always included. The crematoria, like the cemeteries, were located outside the city gates, as in Athens, and likely in most other Greek states, burials within city walls were not allowed; only the Doric states seem to have made an exception to this rule. An ancient painted vase suggests it was customary in early times to transport the dead to the cemetery on a horse-drawn cart, but by the historical age, the corpse was taken to the grave on the same couch used for viewing. This task was usually carried out by household slaves, and where there weren't enough, gravediggers were specifically hired. In the case of men who had served their country well, citizens considered it an honor to perform this duty themselves. If the deceased died a violent death, a spear would be carried in front of him to signify the intended revenge; the spear was then planted in the ground near the grave, and the closest relative would curse the murderer, after which the area was watched for three days. This did not imply that only the relatives sought revenge, but rather that legal authorities would ensure punishment. Typically, male relatives and friends walked at the front of the procession, with women following behind the corpse; however, one of Solon’s laws restricted female mourners to the nearest relatives, not extending beyond nieces. Among more distant relatives, only women over sixty were permitted to follow. This law, however, does not seem to have been strictly enforced. All mourners wore grey or black clothing. The closest relatives shaved their heads, a very old custom, and even in Homer, we read that the cut hair was sometimes placed in the deceased's hand. During the procession, laments were sung and accompanied by the mournful sound of a flute; however, customs varied slightly, and in Ceos, for instance, where burial practices differ significantly from Attic customs, there was a specific rule that the body should be taken out in silence. The deceased wore the clothes he had been laid out in, but extravagance and excessive luxury prompted some legal restrictions. Solon specifically stated that the number of garments should not exceed three. The aforementioned law allowed only one undergarment, one cloak, and one pall or covering, with a total value not to exceed 300 drachmas. It also mandated that the couch on which the deceased was carried to the grave, along with any other hangings or cushions, should not be burned or buried but should be returned.

Fig. 110.

Fig. 110.

There were various ways of burying the dead. If they were placed in a grave it was customary to make use of a coffin, which was let down into the grave by the bearers. We see this represented on the vase picture, Fig. 110. Two men, who look like barbarian slaves or men of the lower classes, are standing in the grave and holding up their hands in order to receive the coffin, which is carefully let down by two men of similar appearance; on the right and left stand weeping women. The coffins were sometimes made of wood, especially Cyprus wood, which was occasionally decorated with costly carving and painting; sometimes of clay, less often of stone, although stone sarcophagi have been found in Greece, but the custom of decorating their sides with sculptured pictures did not become common until the Roman period. The shapes of the{253}

There were different ways to bury the dead. If they were put in a grave, it was standard to use a coffin, which was lowered into the grave by the pallbearers. We see this depicted on the vase picture, Fig. 110. Two men, who appear to be slaves or lower-class individuals, are standing in the grave and raising their hands to receive the coffin, which is being carefully lowered by two men of similar appearance; on the right and left are weeping women. The coffins were sometimes made of wood, particularly Cyprus wood, and were occasionally decorated with intricate carvings and paintings; sometimes they were made of clay, and less frequently of stone, though stone sarcophagi have been found in Greece. However, the practice of decorating their sides with sculptured images didn't become common until the Roman period. The shapes of the{253}

Fig. 111.

Fig. 111.

coffins differed; there were square box-like coffins, and also others of an oval shape, or pointed coffins, made of flat terra-cotta tiles. Poor people were generally buried in some common cemetery, in simple coffins, and in graves made to hold a large number. Richer people had special vaults, which were either constructed by hollowing out the rocky ground below or above the earth, or by the artificial building up of a tumulus. The curious tholos buildings of Mycenae, Orchomenus, Attica, etc., are generally supposed now to be nothing but large vaults of this description; and, indeed, throughout the whole of Greece, Sicily, and Lower Italy, numerous tombs, either vaulted out of the rock or constructed of large blocks of stone, have been discovered, not to speak of the temples and towers which are chiefly found in Asia Minor, and usually appear to be due to non-Greek origin or influence. In{254} these vaults, which often served for whole families, they laid their dead, either in coffins or without them, merely in their grave clothes, generally resting on a flat stone. Thus the Attic vase picture in Fig. 111 represents the dead man in his tomb, the vaulting of which the painter has imitated, wrapped in a white cloth, a cushion under his head; fillets hang down from above. In Attica it was the custom to place the bodies so that their heads turned to the west and their feet to the east, while the opposite position was usual at Megara, where the customs differed in other ways, and three or four corpses were sometimes put in the same coffin. The custom of placing various objects required in daily life in the grave by the side of the dead man was universal, chiefly the things with which he had been occupied in his lifetime, or which belonged to his profession; clothes, money, oil-flasks, and other vases were put in, and besides them, in the case of a child, his toys; in the case of a warrior his arms; a woman’s spindle or ornaments and mirror; a young man’s strigil and oil-flask; a musician’s flute or lyre. We owe nearly all the small art treasures which have come down to us from antiquity, such as vases, terra-cottas, cameos, gold ornaments, caskets, etc., to this custom of adorning the graves of the dead with the objects used in daily life. Many of these, especially vases, lamps, candlesticks, arms, etc., seem to have been specially made with a view to being placed in the grave, since they were often of no use for practical purposes. There were no doubt special places outside the walls devoted to burning the bodies, though it is quite possible that some people were burnt on their own land if that happened to be large enough. Wood, twigs, and other easily-combustible substances were used for erecting a pile; the body was laid on it, along with the cushions destined{255} to be burnt, among which, besides the objects already mentioned, the favourite animals of the dead were often included; and the pile was lighted with a torch. Round about stood the mourners, who called aloud many times on the dead, bidding him farewell. There do not appear to have been any other ceremonies connected with the funeral, nor did it bear a specially religious character, such as would be given it by the presence of priests or the offering of sacrifices; still, we must not forget that the mere act of burying or burning was regarded as a religious one. Funeral orations were only pronounced in the case of soldiers who had fallen in war, or men who had deserved specially well of their country. When the corpse was consumed by the fire and the pile had burned down, the glowing remains were quenched with water or wine. This act is represented on a vase painting (Fig. 112), which gives a scene from the Apotheosis of Hercules. The ashes and pieces of bone which had not been completely consumed were then collected and put in a special vessel. For this purpose they used urns, coffin-like boxes, and small vessels, which were afterwards placed in larger cases. These were constructed of different materials, clay or stone, brass, lead, sometimes even silver or gold. The urns were then placed, like the coffins, in a vault or under the earth.

Coffins varied; some were square and box-like, while others had an oval shape or were pointed, made from flat terracotta tiles. Poor people were usually buried in common cemeteries, using simple coffins and graves that could hold many bodies. Wealthier individuals had their own vaults, which were either carved out of the rocky ground or built up artificially as mounds. The distinctive tholos structures found in Mycenae, Orchomenus, Attica, and elsewhere are now generally thought to be large vaults of this type. Indeed, all over Greece, Sicily, and Southern Italy, many tombs, either carved from rock or made of large stone blocks, have been discovered, not to mention the temples and towers mostly found in Asia Minor, which often seem to stem from non-Greek influences. In these vaults, which often accommodated entire families, the deceased were laid to rest either in coffins or simply in their burial clothes, typically resting on a flat stone. Thus, the Attic vase depiction in Fig. 111 shows the deceased man in his tomb, with the vaulting replicated by the painter, wrapped in a white cloth and propped up on a cushion; fillets hang down from above. In Attica, it was customary to position bodies so their heads faced west and their feet faced east, while the opposite was typical in Megara, where customs varied in other respects, including sometimes placing three or four corpses in the same coffin. It was universal to include various objects that the deceased used in daily life in their graves, especially items related to their occupation; clothes, money, oil flasks, and other vases were included, along with toys for children, weapons for warriors, and a woman's spindle or jewelry and mirror; young men received a strigil and oil flask, while musicians included flutes or lyres. Most of the small art treasures that have survived from antiquity, like vases, terracottas, cameos, gold ornaments, and caskets, stem from this practice of decorating graves with objects from daily life. Many of these items, especially vases, lamps, candlesticks, and weapons, seem to have been specifically created for placement in graves, as they often served no practical purpose. There were likely designated spots outside city walls for cremating bodies, though it’s possible some individuals were burned on their own property if it was spacious enough. Wood, twigs, and other flammable materials were used to create a pyre; the body was laid on top, along with cushions meant for burning, which often included the deceased's favorite animals, and the pyre was ignited with a torch. Mourners surrounded it, calling out multiple times to the deceased, bidding farewell. There doesn’t appear to have been any other funeral rites, nor was there a particularly religious element, such as the involvement of priests or offerings; still, it’s important to note that the act of burying or burning was viewed as a religious one. Eulogies were only delivered for soldiers who died in battle or individuals who had significantly contributed to their country. Once the body was cremated and the pyre burned down, the glowing remains were doused with water or wine. This action is depicted in a vase painting (Fig. 112), which shows a scene from the Apotheosis of Hercules. The ashes and any bones that weren’t fully burned were then collected and placed in a special container. For this, they used urns, coffin-like boxes, and small vessels, which were later put into larger cases. These containers were made from various materials, including clay, stone, brass, lead, and sometimes even silver or gold. The urns were then placed, like coffins, in a vault or underground.

When the burying or burning was ended, it was the custom for the relations and intimate friends of the deceased to return to the house of the latter, and after both the house and its inhabitants had been purified from the pollution connected with the death, by means of incense and sprinkling, or washing with consecrated water, they took part together in a funeral banquet. At this the near relations, who had hitherto{256}

When the burial or cremation was over, it was customary for the family and close friends of the deceased to return to their home. After the house and the people living in it had been cleansed from the negativity associated with the death, using incense and sprinkling or washing with holy water, they gathered together for a funeral meal. At this gathering, the close relatives, who had previously{256}

Fig. 112.

Fig. 112.

refrained from food, or at any rate from meat, for the first time again partook of it, a custom which could probably only be carried out when the funeral took place on the second day after the death. On the third and ninth days after, the nearest relations went to the grave with libations, which consisted in part of bloodless offerings, such as milk, honey, wine, etc., and partly in the sacrifice of real victims. On the spot where the body or the ashes were buried, unless the remains were placed in some vault above the earth, they erected a funeral monument, which bore the name of the family and home of the deceased, sometimes in metrical form; and even gave details about{257}

refrained from food, or at least from meat, and only partook of it again for the first time when the funeral happened on the second day after the death. On the third and ninth days afterward, close relatives would go to the grave with offerings, which included both non-bloody gifts like milk, honey, and wine, as well as the sacrifice of actual animals. At the site where the body or ashes were buried, unless the remains were placed in a vault above ground, they built a burial monument that displayed the family name and the deceased's home, sometimes in poetic form; and it even included details about{257}

Fig. 113.

Fig. 113.

his life and his virtues. This was usually decorated in an artistic manner. The commonest form was the “Stele,” which was sometimes a tall column, at others merely a horizontal gravestone, and represented the dead man in some occupation of daily life. A boy might be seen playing with his ball, and a girl with her doll; a young man holds his quoit; a strong warrior stands fully armed as though ready to depart; a countryman accompanied by his faithful dog, leans on his knotted stick; a young wife sits near her work-basket or gazes with pleasure at her ornaments, like the one represented on the relief in Fig. 113, where the lady seems to be taking a ring from a jewel case held for her by her attendants; others represent the dead person alone or with others, not engaged in any occupation, but in some simple natural attitude, like the two women on the stone represented in Fig. 114; others suggest death, since the relations are taking leave of a member of a family. On one it is the mother who is dying, and the smallest of the children is creeping up to her (compare Fig. 62), or they are holding out to her a child still wrapped in swaddling clothes for her last kiss (compare Fig. 58); the husband steps to his wife, who is resting in an easy chair, and gives her his hand for a last farewell, with an expression of sorrow mingled with self-control. On some tombstones of a longer shape the family meal is represented; the husband lies on the couch, the wife sits near him, the children are pressing around them, and even the faithful animals, the dog and favourite horse, are not forgotten. This subject is a very common one; sometimes it is a simple scene from daily life, sometimes the master is represented in a more heroic attitude as already dead, and his relations are paying the{259}

his life and his virtues. This was usually decorated in an artistic way. The most common form was the “Stele,” which could be a tall column or just a horizontal gravestone, showing the deceased man engaged in some everyday activity. A boy might be seen playing with a ball, and a girl with her doll; a young man holds his quoit; a strong warrior stands fully armed as if ready to leave; a countryman with his faithful dog leans on his knotted stick; a young wife sits by her work-basket or happily gazes at her jewelry, like the one depicted in the relief in Fig. 113, where the lady seems to be taking a ring from a jewelry case held by her attendants; others show the deceased alone or with others, not engaged in any task, but in some simple, natural pose, like the two women on the stone depicted in Fig. 114; others suggest death, as family members bid farewell to a loved one. In one case, it's the mother who is dying, and the youngest child is crawling up to her (compare Fig. 62), or they are presenting her with a child still wrapped in swaddling clothes for one last kiss (compare Fig. 58); the husband approaches his wife, who is resting in an easy chair, and offers her his hand for a last goodbye, with an expression of sorrow mixed with self-control. On some longer tombstones, the family meal is depicted; the husband lies on the couch, the wife sits nearby, the children crowd around them, and even their faithful pets, the dog and favorite horse, are included. This theme is quite common; sometimes it’s a straightforward scene from daily life, while other times, the master is represented in a more heroic pose as already deceased, with family members paying their last respects.

Fig. 114.

Fig. 114.

Fig. 115.

Fig. 115.

departed the fitting honour and adoration. There seems to be little attempt at representing real portraits on most Greek tombstones; they are ideal types, often of extraordinary beauty, now and then, perhaps, with some slight resemblance to the dead, but by no means realistic portrait statues. But whether it is a scene from real life that is represented by art, or the bitter last farewell, or whether it is any hint of the life in a future state, which last is by no means uncommon, these reliefs are always distinguished by their moderation in the expression of pain, and a peaceful feeling of calm and worthy expression of sorrow, which can but have an elevating effect even on those who have grown up in the views of Christianity. This is the case even where some simple stonemason has roughly expressed in stone the thought of parting and reunion; how much more, then, in those magnificent{261}

departed the fitting honor and reverence. Most Greek tombstones don’t really try to show realistic portraits; they present idealized figures, often stunningly beautiful, sometimes with a slight resemblance to the deceased, but they aren’t realistic portrait statues at all. Whether the artwork depicts a scene from life, the poignant final farewell, or hints at life after death—which is quite common—these reliefs are always characterized by a restrained expression of grief and a serene sense of calm and dignified sorrow, which can uplift even those who have been raised with Christian beliefs. This holds true even when a basic stonemason has crudely captured the idea of parting and reunion in stone; just imagine how much more effective it is in those magnificent{261}

Fig. 116.

Fig. 116.

creations of the finest period of Attic art to which the examples represented above belong.

creations from the best period of Attic art to which the examples shown above belong.

There were many other shapes adopted for these tombstones. Very often the stelai were decorated with painting instead of reliefs; in some the surface was extended and the background hollowed out, which gave them an altar-like character, and they were often framed in correspondingly by pillars and gables. Occasionally the stones bore the shape of a vase, especially of the oil-flask, so important in its association with death, and this, too, might be decorated with sculpture. Sometimes they set low columns of round or square shape on the grave, on which they often represented a siren, who had a special significance as singer of mourning songs; sometimes whole statues—ideal pictures or portraits of the deceased—were placed there, though the custom was more common in the Hellenic period than in the best ages of art.

There were many other designs used for these tombstones. Often, the stelai were decorated with painting instead of carvings; in some cases, the surface was expanded and the background was hollowed out, which gave them an altar-like appearance, and they were often framed appropriately by pillars and gables. Sometimes, the stones were shaped like a vase, especially resembling the oil flask, which was significant in its connection to death, and this too could be adorned with sculptures. Occasionally, they placed low columns, either round or square, on the grave, where they often depicted a siren, who held special significance as the singer of mourning songs; sometimes, entire statues—idealized images or portraits of the deceased—were placed there, although this practice was more common in the Hellenic period than in the peak of artistic achievement.

Childish affection and belief led them to decorate these graves still further with wreaths, fillets, growing plants, etc. These were often renewed, and especially on the anniversaries of birth and death the relations came with libations and sacrifices, pouring out sweet odours or wine, or by other means showed that the memory of the departed was not gone from them. There are many pictures extant, especially on vases, depicting the care of the graves. Fig. 115, from a vase painting, shows two women approaching a stele, carrying plates with flasks and fillets. Similarly, in Fig. 116, the weeping woman at the end of the stele is drawn with especial grace.

Childlike love and belief led them to further adorn these graves with wreaths, ribbons, and live plants, among other things. These decorations were often replaced, especially on the anniversaries of birth and death when family members came with offerings and sacrifices, pouring out sweet fragrances or wine, or using other means to show that the memory of the departed remained alive. Many images still exist, especially on vases, depicting the care given to graves. Fig. 115, from a vase painting, shows two women approaching a stele, carrying plates with flasks and ribbons. Similarly, in Fig. 116, the grieving woman at the base of the stele is depicted with particular grace.

Thus the Greeks held the memory of their dead worthily in honour, although their time of mourning did not last nearly as long as is customary with us, but{263}

Thus, the Greeks honored the memory of their dead appropriately, even though their mourning period was much shorter than what we typically observe, but{263}

Fig. 117.

Fig. 117.

was generally limited to one or a few months. Even in the case of those who had died away from home, and whose remains could not be brought back, as, for instance, those who were drowned at sea, or altogether lost to sight, they erected cenotaphs, in order to have some spot with which to connect the ceremonies devoted to the memory of the dead. The tombstone represented in Fig. 117 was probably that of a man who had lost his life in some such way, perhaps in a shipwreck. The relief shows the dead man sitting sadly on land near his ship, and gazing towards his distant home which he was not permitted to see again. In the empty space below, his name and probably also the details of his death were inscribed in writing, which has now been effaced.{265}

was generally limited to one or a few months. Even for those who had died away from home, whose remains couldn't be returned, like those drowned at sea or completely lost, they built cenotaphs to have a place to hold ceremonies in memory of the dead. The tombstone shown in Fig. 117 was likely that of a man who lost his life in a similar way, perhaps in a shipwreck. The relief features the deceased man sitting mournfully on land near his ship, gazing towards his distant home that he would never see again. In the empty space below, his name and likely details of his death were inscribed in writing, which has now been worn away.{265}

CHAPTER VIII.

Gymnastics.

Jumping—Use of Dumb-bells—Running—The Torch-race—Quoit-throwing—The Javelin—Wrestling—Boxing—PancrationPentathlon—Ball-games—Archery—Training.

Jumping—Use of Dumbbells—Running—The Torch Race—Quoit Throwing—The Javelin—Wrestling—Boxing—Pancration—Pentathlon—Ball Games—Archery—Training.

We have already had occasion to allude to the important part played by gymnastics in Greek life. In the Doric states it was the basis of the education of girls as well as boys, and even at Athens the training of the body was an important feature of the education of boys and youths, and was also diligently cultivated even afterwards for the sake of developing and strengthening the body. We have now to consider the most important of these gymnastic exercises, and the mode in which they were carried on, dealing first with the easier and simpler ones, and afterwards with the more difficult and complicated.

We have already mentioned the significant role that gymnastics played in Greek life. In the Doric states, it was fundamental to the education of both girls and boys. Even in Athens, physical training was a key aspect of boys' and young men's education and continued to be actively pursued afterwards to promote physical development and strength. Now, we need to look at the most important of these gymnastic exercises and how they were practiced, starting with the easier and simpler ones, and then moving on to the more challenging and complex ones.

One of the chief exercises in the gymnastic schools and at the sports was jumping. Along with running, quoit-throwing, wrestling, and boxing, jumping was regarded even in the Homeric age as part of gymnastics, but we know very little of the mode in which it was practised. In the historic period we find the same kinds of jumping as at the present day, namely, the high jump, the long jump, and the high long jump; among these the long jump was of the first importance, and was the only one in use at the contests. While we, however, confine{266} ourselves more to the jump with or without a spring-board, and use no artificial means except perhaps a pole, in ancient times weights (ἁλτῆρες) were largely in use, and though they required a greater effort on the part of the jumper on account of the additional weight, yet they gave him some advantage by increasing the impetus. These weights are simply dumb-bells made of metal or stone, and resemble in shape those which we use at the present day for very different purposes. There were two kinds. The older form resembled the segment of a circle, somewhat smaller than a semicircle, part of the circle being used as a handle. This older kind of dumb-bell, which is represented on many vase pictures, was used in later times chiefly for hygienic purposes. Another kind came into general use for sports, and especially the Pentathlon; these exactly resembled our modern dumb-bells, for which, indeed, they served as models. A round ball is fastened at either end of a massive handle, bent into something of a curve, and sometimes—especially when they were used not merely to exercise the arms but in leaping—one of these balls was larger and heavier than the other, and this, in the leap, was thrust forward.

One of the main activities in gym classes and at sports events was jumping. Together with running, discus throwing, wrestling, and boxing, jumping was considered a key part of gymnastics even back in the Homeric era, but we know very little about how it was practiced. In the historical period, we see the same types of jumping as today: the high jump, the long jump, and the high long jump. Among these, the long jump was the most important and was the only one used in competitions. While we today focus more on jumps with or without a springboard and use no special equipment except maybe a pole, in ancient times, weights (ἁλτῆρες) were commonly used. Although they required extra effort from the jumper due to the added weight, they also provided an advantage by increasing momentum. These weights are just dumbbells made of metal or stone, resembling those we use today for completely different activities. There were two types. The older version looked like a segment of a circle, slightly smaller than a semicircle, with part of the circle serving as a handle. This older form of dumbbell, depicted in many vase pictures, was later mainly used for fitness purposes. Another type became popular for sports, especially the Pentathlon; these looked exactly like our modern dumbbells, which they indeed inspired. A round ball is attached at each end of a solid handle, curved slightly, and sometimes—especially when used for both arm exercises and jumping—one of these balls was larger and heavier than the other. During the jump, this heavier ball was pushed forward.

We are expressly told that these dumb-bells were also used in ancient gymnastics for strengthening the shoulders, arms, and fingers, and on many old vase paintings, where we see dumb-bells in the hands of youths, the attitude suggests such exercises and not jumping. In the painting represented in Fig. 118 one of the men holds two such dumb-bells in his hands; it is not easy to decide whether he is preparing to jump, as is usually supposed, or is only practising dumb-bell exercises. Still, the latter seems to have been a subordinate use only, and the chief use of the{267}

We are clearly told that these dumbbells were also used in ancient gymnastics to strengthen the shoulders, arms, and fingers. In many old vase paintings, where we see young men holding dumbbells, their posture suggests that they were doing these exercises, not jumping. In the painting shown in Fig. 118, one of the men holds two dumbbells in his hands; it's hard to determine if he’s getting ready to jump, as is commonly thought, or if he’s just practicing dumbbell exercises. However, it seems that the latter was only a secondary use, and the main purpose of the{267}

Fig. 118.

Fig. 118.

dumb-bell was in jumping. In running, previous to jumping, they held the dumb-bells behind them, and at the moment of jumping thrust the arms violently forward; the impulse given by the weight then communicated itself also to the legs, and enabled them to cover a longer distance. We, therefore, often find jumpers represented in pictures holding their arms stretched in front of them; and practical attempts in recent times have convinced us that the importance of the dumb-bells in jumping was due not so much to a backward motion communicated by them, as to the thrusting forward of the arms. On springing down the arms were thrust backward again, as we may also learn from the pictures, and thus a firm and safe standing posture was attained. In the case of the youth represented with dumb-bells in Fig. 119, taken from an engraved discus (compare below, Fig. 126), it is uncertain whether he is using them merely to{268} exercise his arms or to help him in jumping; possibly he is taking a preliminary run. Other representations of jumpers are given below, in Figs. 121 and 121. It is very probable that these spring-weights were used for the long jump, but not for the high jump, where they would be rather an impediment than an assistance.

The dumbbells were used during jumping. When running before a jump, they held the dumbbells behind them, and at the moment of jumping, they thrust their arms forward with force. The momentum from the weight then transferred to the legs, allowing them to cover a longer distance. Consequently, we often see jumpers depicted with their arms extended in front of them; recent practical tests have confirmed that the role of the dumbbells in jumping was due less to the backward motion they created and more to the forward thrust of the arms. When springing down, the arms were thrust back again, as seen in the illustrations, which helped achieve a stable and secure standing posture. In the case of the youth depicted with dumbbells in Fig. 119, taken from an engraved discus (see below, Fig. 126), it's unclear whether he is using them just to exercise his arms or to assist in jumping; he might be taking a preliminary run. Other images of jumpers are shown below in Figs. 121 and 121. It’s likely that these spring-weights were meant for the long jump, but not for the high jump, where they could actually hinder rather than help.

Another difficult question is whether the ancients made use of leaping-poles. There is not a single picture of which we can say with certainty that it represents exercises with a leaping-pole, although on vase paintings of gymnastic scenes we do very frequently see sticks or poles, but it is always possible to find another interpretation for these. Thus they may be javelins, such as were used for throwing, or measuring rods, with which the superintending teachers or judges measured the length of a jump or a quoit-throw, or they may be merely sticks carried in token of official position. None of the writers afford any direct information about the use of leaping-poles; they are hardly mentioned except in references to occasional leaps over trenches with the help of a pole, and mounting horses by help of a lance; and, accordingly, we may infer that they did not play an important part in ancient gymnastics.

Another tricky question is whether the ancients used leaping poles. There isn't a single image that we can confidently say depicts exercises with a leaping pole, although we often see sticks or poles in vase paintings of gymnastic scenes. However, there are always alternative explanations for these. They could be javelins, which were used for throwing, or measuring rods used by supervising teachers or judges to measure jump lengths or discus throws, or they could simply be sticks carried as a sign of official status. None of the writers provide any direct information about the use of leaping poles; they are barely mentioned, except in references to occasional jumps over ditches with the assistance of a pole and mounting horses with a lance. Therefore, we can conclude that they did not play a significant role in ancient gymnastics.

Fig. 119.

Fig. 119.

Another disputed question is whether the ancients used a spring-board. Some references among the later writers seem to suggest that they made use of a little elevation (βατήρ), from which they took the{269} long jump, which was far the commonest and the only kind in use in the contests. There is nothing, however, to show that this elevation was of wood, and thus gave the jumper an advantage in consequence of its elasticity; it seems to have been only a little mound of earth. The course of events was something of this sort: all who took part in the contest took their stations in a row behind a line drawn in the sand of the wrestling school, and jumped from there in turn; of course, this was not done without previous running, for some of the achievements of the ancients in the long jump would have been quite impossible without running. Accordingly, they must have run from the appointed place to the mound and jumped from that. Where the first jumper stopped a fresh line was drawn with a pick-axe, such as we often see on vase pictures in the hand of a youth or superintendent, and they were also used to loosen the earth in order to lessen the shock in jumping down. Those that followed, of course, tried to jump even further, and every longer jump was again marked by a line, while the short ones were left unnoticed, unless, as in the case of the Pentathlon, the object was to have several victors. Finally, the result of the various jumps was determined by long measuring chains. What the ancient writers have told us about the wonderful achievements of the Greek athletes in the long jump, sounds almost fabulous; especially the story about Chionis, who is said to have jumped 52 feet, and Phayllus, who jumped 55. Modern writers on gymnastics have declared these statements impossible and exaggerated, in spite of the fact that they rest on good authority; but it is not right to declare our disbelief simply on account of our modern gymnastic training, which is entirely different from{270} the Greek, since the elasticity of the sinews and the muscles, which come into play in jumping, has not been nearly so well developed from earliest youth upwards as it was in Greece; moreover, these accounts refer to especial tours de force, and were only remarkable exceptions. In any case, Greeks must have demanded a great deal even from ordinary jumpers, otherwise they would not have considered the jump, which in itself is one of the easiest exercises, one of the most difficult achievements in the gymnastic contests.

Another debated question is whether the ancients used a springboard. Some references from later writers suggest that they used a small elevation (βατήρ) from which they performed the long jump, which was by far the most common and the only type of jump in the competitions. However, there’s nothing to indicate that this elevation was made of wood, which would have given the jumper an advantage due to its elasticity; it seems to have just been a small mound of earth. The process was somewhat like this: all participants in the contest lined up behind a line drawn in the sand of the wrestling school and took turns jumping from there; of course, this was done after some running, as some of the achievements of the ancients in the long jump would have been impossible without it. Therefore, they must have run from the designated spot to the mound and jumped from there. Where the first jumper landed, a new line was drawn with a pickaxe, as often seen in vase paintings held by a youth or supervisor, who also used it to loosen the earth to reduce the impact when landing. Those who followed tried to jump even farther, and each longer jump was marked with a line, while shorter jumps went unnoticed, unless, as in the case of the Pentathlon, the goal was to have multiple victors. Ultimately, the results of the jumps were measured with long measuring chains. What ancient writers tell us about the incredible feats of Greek athletes in the long jump sounds almost unbelievable, especially the story about Chionis, who is said to have jumped 52 feet, and Phayllus, who jumped 55. Modern writers on gymnastics have declared these claims impossible and exaggerated, even though they come from reliable sources; but it’s not fair to dismiss them simply because of our modern gymnastics training, which is quite different from the Greek style, since the agility of the tendons and muscles used in jumping was developed much more thoroughly from an early age in Greece. Moreover, these accounts refer to special feats and were only remarkable exceptions. In any case, the Greeks must have expected a lot even from regular jumpers; otherwise, they wouldn't have regarded what is inherently one of the easiest exercises as one of the most challenging accomplishments in gymnastics competitions.

Running is already mentioned by Homer among the sports practised by the youth of Phaeacia; it was very popular, too, in after times, and formed an important part of the gymnastic contests which took place at the great Hellenic festivals. Speed was not of as much importance as endurance, and overcoming difficulties of ground; for they did not run on firm earth, but in soft sand, where it was doubly difficult to run fast, since the feet sank in if they were too firmly set down. There were four kinds of racing, according to the length of the course: the single course (στάδιον), the double course (δίαυλος), the horse race (ἵππιος δρόμος), and the long course (δολιχός). The single course was the length of the race-course, or stadium—that is, six hundred feet; the runner had to measure the course from beginning to end. In the double course the same space was passed over in both directions—that is, twice. In the horse race they ran twice backwards and forwards, consequently four stadia, which therefore was the length of the course on horseback, and hence its name. There are very different accounts about the length of the long course; seven, twelve, twenty, and even twenty-four stadia have been mentioned; the last (about three miles) seems to have been the usual length at{271} Olympia. It is impossible to say whether these various statements are due to erroneous calculations or differing customs; still there is no reason to doubt even the longest course mentioned, since many of our modern runners can achieve far greater distances, so that a course of twenty-four stadia might very well have been required as the highest achievement of a good athlete. Our authorities, however, do not inform us what degree of speed was usual. We know that the educational and practical value of running depended not only on the attainment of great speed over a short distance, but also on the endurance necessary for achieving a long distance; and among the exercises in the gymnasia they probably laid as much stress on an even pace in the long races as on speed. But when running was practised at the contests, the moderation in speed of course gave way to the attempt to be first in the race and in consequence we hear of cases in which the victorious runner, on reaching the winning-post, fell down dead in consequence of excessive exertion, like the runner Ladas, whose statue Myron made. Therefore, the runners, as well as others who engaged in gymnastic contests, were in the habit of previously rubbing their bodies with oil in order to make their limbs flexible. In running, three or five generally entered at the same time; when there were more they seem to have been divided into parties of four, and in that case the winning party had to run once more to decide the final victory. The signal for running was given by the dropping of a rope stretched out in front of the runners; in running, they either held their arms with the elbows closely pressed to their sides or swung them violently and regularly backwards and forwards, corresponding in time to the feet; the former attitude{272}

Running is already mentioned by Homer as one of the sports practiced by the youths of Phaeacia; it remained quite popular in later times and was a key part of the athletic events at the major Hellenic festivals. Speed wasn't as important as endurance and tackling challenging terrain; they didn’t run on solid ground but on soft sand, which made it even harder to run fast, as the feet would sink in if they weren’t lifted properly. There were four types of races, depending on the length of the course: the single course (στάδιον), the double course (δίαυλος), the horse race (ἵππιος δρόμος), and the long course (δολιχός). The single course was the length of the racecourse, or stadium—that is, six hundred feet; the runner had to cover the distance from start to finish. In the double course, they covered the same distance in both directions—essentially twice. In the horse race, they ran back and forth twice, totaling four stadia, which is why it got that name. There are varying accounts of the long course’s length; seven, twelve, twenty, and even twenty-four stadia have been mentioned, with the last (about three miles) seeming to be the usual length at{271} Olympia. It’s hard to determine if these different figures are the result of miscalculations or varying practices; however, there’s no reason to doubt even the longest distance mentioned, as many modern runners can cover much greater distances, suggesting that a course of twenty-four stadia could very well have been the ultimate challenge for a skilled athlete. Our sources, however, don’t tell us what level of speed was common. We know that the educational and practical value of running relied not just on achieving high speed over short distances but also on the endurance needed for longer distances; thus, in the gymnasia, they probably prioritized maintaining a steady pace in long races as much as they did with speed. Yet, in competitive settings, the focus on maintaining a moderate speed gave way to the desire to win, which led to instances where victorious runners collapsed due to overexertion, like the runner Ladas, whose statue was created by Myron. As a result, runners and others involved in athletic contests would often rub oil on their bodies beforehand to keep their limbs flexible. Generally, three to five runners would compete at the same time; if there were more, they were divided into groups of four, and the winning group would have to run again to determine the ultimate victor. The signal to start running was given by dropping a rope stretched out in front of the runners; during the race, they either kept their arms pressed tightly to their sides or swung them rhythmically back and forth in sync with their legs; the former position{272}

Fig. 120.

Fig. 120.

was probably reserved for the long course, when it was a question of preserving an equal speed, and the latter for the quickest course, in which the swinging of the arms might be a help; even here, however, the rule held that a good runner should adopt a slower motion at first, and only gradually proceed to his greatest speed. The pictures of runners, which are very common on vase pictures, especially on the so-called Panathenaic prize amphorae, generally show the peculiarity of holding the front leg very high up, while the other is set far backwards, and seems only to touch the ground with the toes. Now in ordinary pictures of runners we generally see the front leg resting on the ground and the other thrown out far behind, and this is sometimes found on antique pictures, but less often; we therefore must suppose that quick running in ancient times consisted rather in a series of wide jumps, in which only the toes touched the ground. In the vase painting repre{273}sented in Fig. 120 we see four runners moving thus from left to right; their left legs are thrown far forward, their right legs back, and the arms swing with a motion corresponding to that of the legs. The hypothesis formerly current that on the vase paintings the runners from left to right are running the single, those from right to left the long course, is, however, not tenable. The two men practising, on the vase picture Fig. 121, are jumping in exactly the same manner; behind them another man is preparing to jump with dumb-bells, near them stands a teacher or superintendent in a cloak, with a switch in his hand; on the ground lies a quoit.

was probably saved for the long race, when it was about maintaining a steady speed, and the latter for the fastest course, where swinging the arms might help; even then, the rule was that a good runner should start with a slower pace and gradually build up to top speed. The images of runners, which are quite common on vase paintings, especially on the so-called Panathenaic prize amphorae, usually show the distinctive style of holding the front leg very high, while the other leg is positioned far back, barely touching the ground with just the toes. In regular pictures of runners, we often see the front leg resting on the ground and the other leg extending far back, which can also appear in ancient images, but less frequently; we must conclude that fast running in ancient times involved a series of broad jumps, with only the toes making contact with the ground. In the vase painting presented in Fig. 120, we see four runners moving from left to right; their left legs are extended forward, their right legs are back, and their arms swing in sync with their legs. The previous theory that in the vase paintings runners moving from left to right are running the short race, while those going from right to left are in the long race, is not valid. The two men training in the vase picture Fig. 121 are jumping in exactly the same way; behind them, another man is getting ready to jump with dumbbells, and nearby stands a teacher or supervisor in a cloak, holding a switch; on the ground lies a quoit.

Fig. 121.

Fig. 121.

In ancient times, runners usually wore some drapery round their loins, but afterwards they had no clothing at all. There was, however, a special kind of race, called “armour-race,” (ὁπλιτοδρομία), which was{274} not introduced into the Olympic games till the year 520, in which the runners wore the heavy armour of Hoplites. In ancient times, they seem to have run in full armour—that is, with helmet, cuirass, greaves, sword and spear; afterwards, if we may trust the representations on the vases, the armour-race consisted in running with helmet and round shield, as in Fig. 122. This kind of race, which, of course, required still greater exertion, seems to have been only in use for the single and double course, and chiefly for the latter, but not for the horse-course, or the long course.

In ancient times, runners typically wore some kind of cloth around their waists, but later on, they ran without any clothing at all. However, there was a specific type of race called the “armour-race” (ὁπλιτοδρομία), which was{274} not part of the Olympic games until 520 AD, where runners wore the heavy armor of the Hoplites. Historically, it seems they ran in full armor—that is, with a helmet, breastplate, greaves, sword, and spear; later, based on depictions on vases, the armour-race involved running with just a helmet and a round shield, as shown in Fig. 122. This type of race, which obviously demanded even more effort, appears to have been limited to the sprint and middle-distance events, especially the latter, and not used for the horse race or the long race.

Fig. 122.

Fig. 122.

The torch-race (λαμπαδοδρομία) was more a matter of skill than of speed or bodily strength. This was especially popular at Athens, and there constituted an important part of certain festivals, especially the Panathenaea, and the festivals of Hephaestus and Prometheus, but had nothing to do with the gym{275}nastic contests at the great national games. The youths who took part in the torch-race, lighted their torches at an altar in the Academy, and ran together from there, with burning torches to some appointed place in the town. In this race the victor was not he who ran fastest, but he who first arrived at the goal with a burning torch. It was important, therefore, to run quickly, and at the same time cautiously, so that the torch might not be put out. The expenses of the arrangements, which, however, cannot have been very considerable, belonged to the so-called Liturgies, the charges voluntarily undertaken by certain wealthy citizens. They also had to superintend the practising, or, at any rate, to see to its being done. If we may judge from ancient representations of the torch-race, the runners sometimes, besides the torch, bore a shield on their left arm, and also some head-covering, and, since it was not really a question of great speed, some light article of clothing.

The torch-race was more about skill than speed or physical strength. This event was particularly popular in Athens and was a significant part of certain festivals, especially the Panathenaea, as well as the festivals of Hephaestus and Prometheus. It had nothing to do with the athletic contests at the major national games. The young men who participated in the torch-race lit their torches at an altar in the Academy and then ran together with the burning torches to a designated location in the town. In this race, the winner was not the one who ran the fastest, but the one who arrived at the finish line first while still holding a burning torch. Therefore, it was crucial to run quickly while also being careful not to extinguish the flame. The costs involved, which were probably not very high, were covered by what were known as Liturgies, voluntary expenses taken on by certain wealthy citizens. They also had to oversee the training or at least ensure that it was happening. From ancient depictions of the torch-race, it seems that the runners sometimes carried a shield on their left arm, wore some sort of head covering, and, since speed wasn't the main focus, donned light clothing.

In the third place, we must consider quoit-throwing. This exercise, in which the object was to throw a heavy disc as far as possible, is also mentioned in the Odyssey. The youth of Phaeacia played it, but Odysseus excels them all, and sends the disc hurled by him beyond all the marks of the other players. Quoits are also mentioned as an amusement of the suitors, and among the funeral games in honour of Patroclus. Homer mentions stone and iron quoits; in later times metal, chiefly iron or bronze, was the commonest material. They were round and flat in shape, somewhat raised on each side, with a diameter of about a foot, and were, therefore, very heavy, and not easy to grasp on account of their smoothness. The descriptions of ancient writers and monuments give us a very clear idea of the manner in which these{276}

In the third place, we should look at quoit-throwing. This activity, where the goal is to throw a heavy disc as far as possible, is also mentioned in the Odyssey. The young people of Phaeacia played it, but Odysseus outshines them all, throwing the disc farther than any of the other players. Quoits are also referenced as a pastime for the suitors and during the funeral games in honor of Patroclus. Homer talks about stone and iron quoits; in later times, metal, mostly iron or bronze, became the most common material. They were round and flat, slightly raised on each side, about a foot in diameter, making them quite heavy and difficult to hold onto because of their smoothness. Descriptions from ancient writers and monuments give us a clear idea of how these{276}

Fig. 123.

Fig. 123.

discs were thrown. The quoit-player, first of all, took a firm stand, and while he measured the space over which he had to throw his disc, he held it in his left hand in order not to tire the right too soon; this is the position in which we see the standing “Discobolus” in the Vatican, represented in Fig. 123. The attitude adopted when actually throwing is best given by the Discobolus of Myron, which has come down to us in several copies, and which is thus described by Lucian: “He is stooping down to take aim, (his body) turned in the direction of the hand which holds the quoit, one knee slightly bent, as though he meant to vary his posture and rise with the throw.” The thrower, therefore, bent his whole body somewhat in the moment when he threw back the right hand with the disc, in order to give it the necessary impulse, pressing his left leg firmly on the ground, and digging his toes into the sand, at the same time bending the right knee in order to give the disc increased power by springing up from his bent position at the moment of throwing. In this attitude the position of the head followed the whole direction of the body with a slight inclination to the right (the left of the spectator), as we may learn from the best copies preserved to us of Myron’s Discobolus, a statue in the Palazzo Massimi, at Rome, and a bronze statuette at Munich; the downward bending of the head, in the Vatican copy, represented in Fig. 124, and on the other replicas of the statue, is due to a mistake in restoration. We may also assume with some certainty that they did not remain on the same spot at the moment of throwing, but had space enough to run a little way forward, as is done even now in playing skittles—a game which differs but little from quoit-playing—for the force of the throw would be checked by remaining in one{278} place. Thus the bronze statue, Fig. 125 (though this is sometimes interpreted as a wrestler running to the attack), shows the disc thrower running forward a few steps, the upper part of his body bent forwards, and trying to follow the result of his throw. Probably the little elevation from which, according to the ancient writers, the thrower hurled the quoit, supplied the necessary space for this forward movement, and the extreme edge of this elevation (βαλβίς) was also the limit which, in case of a contest prevented any from running further than others, or throwing their discus from a nearer point, so that the conditions of the contest might be alike for all. The umpires, or superintendents, carefully marked, by lines or some other means, the place to which each combatant threw his disc, and he whose quoit flew the farthest was the victor.

Discs were thrown. The quoit player first took a solid stance and, while measuring the area he had to throw his disc, held it in his left hand to avoid tiring his right too quickly. This stance resembles the standing “Discobolus” in the Vatican, shown in Fig. 123. The throwing position is best illustrated by Myron's Discobolus, which exists in several copies and is described by Lucian: “He is leaning down to aim, (his body) turned toward the hand holding the quoit, one knee slightly bent, as if he intends to change his position and rise with the throw.” The thrower thus bent his whole body slightly as he drew back his right hand with the disc to give it the necessary force, firmly pressing his left leg into the ground and digging his toes into the sand, while also bending his right knee to add power by pushing up from his bent position at the moment of throwing. In this pose, the head followed the body's direction with a slight tilt to the right (the left from the spectator's view), as we can learn from the best-preserved copies of Myron’s Discobolus, a statue in the Palazzo Massimi in Rome, and a bronze statuette in Munich; the downward tilt of the head in the Vatican version, depicted in Fig. 124, and in other replicas, is due to a restoration error. It’s also reasonable to assume that they didn’t stay in one spot when throwing but had enough space to run a little forward, similar to how skittles are played—a game quite similar to quoit-throwing—because staying in one place would hinder the throw’s force. Thus, the bronze statue, Fig. 125 (though sometimes interpreted as a wrestler preparing to attack), shows the disc thrower taking a few steps forward, the upper part of his body leaning forward, trying to follow the throw's result. Likely, the slight elevation from which, according to ancient writers, the thrower hurled the quoit provided the necessary room for this forward movement, and the edge of this elevation (βαλβίς) was also the boundary that prevented anyone from running further or throwing their discus from a closer point during a contest, ensuring that the competition conditions were equal for everyone. The umpires or supervisors carefully marked the distance to which each competitor threw their disc, and whoever’s quoit traveled the farthest was declared the winner.

Quoit-throwing, as well as running and jumping, was taught even to boys, but undoubtedly they used smaller and lighter discs than men. The disc from Aegina, now in the Berlin Museum, one side of which is represented above in Fig. 119, was only eight inches in diameter, and about four pounds weight, but was probably never used as an actual implement of the school.

Quoit-throwing, along with running and jumping, was taught to boys as well, but they likely used smaller and lighter discs than the men. The disc from Aegina, now in the Berlin Museum, one side of which is shown above in Fig. 119, was only eight inches in diameter and weighed about four pounds, but it was probably never actually used as a tool in the school.

Throwing the javelin was also taught in the boys’ gymnastic schools. This was originally a military exercise; we find it mentioned in heroic times, not only as a mode of fighting, but also as a game. In the gymnastic schools of the boys and youths they often used, as we may tell from the pictures, instead of a real spear, a blunt stick of about the same length, but they must sometimes have made use of real spears with sharp points for their exercises, since the orator Antiphon tells us that one of the older boys at the{279}

Throwing the javelin was also taught in boys' gymnastics schools. Originally, this was a military exercise; it’s mentioned in heroic times, not just as a way of fighting, but also as a game. In the gymnastics schools for boys and young men, they often used a blunt stick of similar length instead of a real spear, as we can see from the pictures. However, they must have occasionally used actual spears with sharp points for their drills, since the orator Antiphon tells us that one of the older boys at the{279}

Fig. 124.

Fig. 124.

Fig. 125.

Fig. 125.

gymnasium killed a younger one, who had by mistake run in the way, and this would have been impossible if a mere stick had been used. Probably the weight of the spears was gradually increased, as also of the quoits, and the youths used heavier weapons than the boys, while the men in their turn used still heavier ones. We may, however, infer that, besides throwing a mere stick in which certainty of aim would be the object, they used actual spears, and studied especial ways of managing them, since the javelin, which was supplied with a loop or strap, had to be thrown in a quite peculiar way, while the stick had no loop, and could be quite differently thrown. This loop was near the lower end of the javelin; the thrower put the first and second fingers of his right hand through it—sometimes it was a double loop, so that each finger grasped a separate strap—he laid his thumb on the wood of the spear, which rested on the third or fourth fingers placed underneath, or else on the third finger alone; in this position the hand was drawn backwards and then aim was taken at some definite goal, the nature of which we are not acquainted with. This we learn from the Berlin disc already mentioned (Fig. 126), and also from various vase paintings, and the figure of the giant frieze from Pergamum. The throw was either horizontal, if distance was aimed at, which was most usual, or upwards towards some raised mark. Among gymnastic exercises represented in a vase painting (Fig. 127), throwing the spear also plays a part. We see here, on the left (near the handle), a youth represented as just about to run; on the right, near him, a second is practising dumb-bells, or else preparing to jump. Near a long-robed flute-player, whose music is accompanying the exercises, a spear-thrower is running forward, but his face is not turned forward{282} to the mark, but backward towards the hand which holds the spear (like the throwing Discobolus), so that we must suppose that it was not a question of throwing the spear at a definite mark, but only of sending it as far as possible. Next to a bearded superintendent, wearing a cloak and holding a switch, follows a quoit-player, who is about to throw the disc which he holds in the right hand. Lastly, we have a pair of boxers, whose attitude will be discussed further on. Other representations show us that, in throwing upwards, the handle with the loop was held downwards, but in throwing to a distance, if the object was to throw as far as possible, the right arm was drawn back as in Fig. 119 and here; but if a mark was aimed at, the upper arm was kept in a horizontal position, about the height of the ear, and the aim carefully taken before throwing. The javelin used in gymnastic exercises and contests differs from that used in war in being constructed of very light wood, and having no lance-head like the one used in battle, but, as Fig. 119 shows, a very thin and rather long head, obviously in order that the spear may cling more easily to the mark which was probably made of wood.

The gymnasium fatally injured a younger participant who accidentally ran into the path, which wouldn’t have happened if a simple stick had been used. It’s likely that the weight of the spears, as well as the quoits, was gradually increased, with the young men using heavier weapons than the boys, and the men using even heavier ones. We can infer that, beyond simply tossing a stick where aim was the main goal, they actually used spears and learned specific techniques to manage them. The javelin, equipped with a loop or strap, required a unique throwing style, whereas the stick, lacking a loop, could be thrown differently. This loop was located near the lower end of the javelin; the thrower would put his index and middle fingers through it—sometimes it was a double loop, so each finger grabbed a separate strap—while resting his thumb on the wood of the spear, which lay on his third or fourth fingers, or just on the third finger alone. In this position, the hand was pulled back, and then aimed at a specific target, the nature of which remains unknown to us. This information comes from the previously mentioned Berlin disc (Fig. 126), various vase paintings, and the giant frieze from Pergamon. The throw could be horizontal, aimed for distance—which was most common—or directed upwards toward a raised target. In a vase painting featuring gymnastic exercises (Fig. 127), spear throwing is also depicted. On the left, a youth is shown about to run; on the right, another is practicing with dumb-bells or getting ready to jump. Near a long-robed flute player providing music for the activities, a spear-thrower is running forward, but his face isn’t turned towards the target; instead, it’s facing backwards toward the hand holding the spear (similar to the throwing Discobolus), suggesting it was simply about throwing the spear as far as possible rather than aiming at a specific target. Next to a bearded overseer, dressed in a cloak and holding a switch, there’s a quoit player preparing to throw the disc in his right hand. Finally, we see a pair of boxers, whose poses will be discussed later. Other representations show that when throwing upwards, the handle with the loop was held down, but when aiming for distance, if the goal was to throw as far as possible, the right arm was drawn back as seen in Fig. 119. However, if aiming for a target, the upper arm was kept horizontal, about ear height, with careful aim taken before throwing. The javelin used in gymnastic exercises and competitions differs from the one used in warfare by being made of much lighter wood and lacking a lance-head like those used in battle. Instead, as depicted in Fig. 119, it had a very thin and somewhat long head, clearly designed so that the spear could stick more easily to the target, which was likely made of wood.

Fig. 126.

Fig. 126.

Throughout the whole of antiquity the favourite contest was wrestling, and the importance of this depended on the fact that the whole body was exercised at the same time, and all the muscles came into play; and also that it was not an exercise{283}

Throughout all of ancient times, the most popular competition was wrestling. This was significant because it involved the entire body working at once, engaging all the muscles. Additionally, it was not just a workout{283}

Fig. 127.

Fig. 127.

performed by one single man, but was an immediate measuring of strength by two opponents, and, therefore, even more than the other contests, required full bodily power. Even in the Homeric age, therefore, wrestling played an important part, and the deep hold it took on Greek life is shown by the great number of technical expressions taken from wrestling which in metaphorical form found their way into the ordinary every-day language; no other exercise had so large a store of technical expressions; indeed, it is absolutely impossible for us to find words to express them all at the present day. Wrestling, like other gymnastic exercises, was carried on at first with some drapery round the loins, and afterwards without any clothing. As a preparation, the combatants rubbed their whole bodies with oil, with a view to making their limbs more supple and elastic. For this purpose there were special rooms in the gymnasia and wrestling schools, in which stood large vessels, filled with oil, from which they filled their own little flasks; then they poured a little oil out of these into their hands, and either rubbed their bodies with it or else had them rubbed by one of the attendants of the gymnasia appointed for the purpose (ἀλείπτης). But as this oiling and the perspiration which resulted from the contest would have made the body too smooth and slippery, and absolutely impossible to grasp, they covered themselves, when the anointing was finished, with fine dust, taken from special pits, or else prepared on purpose. This was supposed also to serve a hygienic purpose, for it was assumed that the dust prevented excessive perspiration, and in consequence saved the strength; it was also regarded as advantageous because it closed the pores and sheltered them from the air, which might have an injurious{285} effect. Oil, perspiration, dust, and also the soft sand, which, when the wrestlers continued their contest on the ground, clung to their bodies, together formed a thick crust, which could not have been sufficiently removed by a mere warm bath; therefore the wrestlers used a stlengis, or strigil, for cleansing their bodies, rubbing off the dirt partly themselves and partly with the help of attendants, and afterwards took a warm bath. The action of this scraping, which, in spite of its unaesthetic nature, gave rise to many graceful attitudes, has been often plastically represented by artists; a good copy has come down to us of the most celebrated of these figures, the Apoxyomenos of Lysippus. The bath was usually followed by oiling the body once more, because the use of oil was regarded as good for the health and tending to strengthen the limbs. As already mentioned, this anointing was accompanied by a kind of massage, a pressing and kneading of the body, which the rubber understood, and which was regarded as a hygienic method, so that one who was specially skilled in it was called a medical-rubber (ἰατραλείπτης), and in a measure combined the duties of physician and rubber. The constant exposure to fresh air and accustoming of the naked body to the rays of the sun, combined with the oiling and dusting mentioned above, produced in the wrestlers especially, though to some extent in all the athletes, a very dark complexion, which the ancients regarded as a mark of health and of manly courage, and often held up to admiration in contrast to the pale colouring of the artisans and stay-at-homes who “sat in the shade.” There were two principal methods in ordinary wrestling—standing and ground wrestling. In the first kind of contest everything depended on throwing an opponent,{286} either by skill, or by certain tricks which were allowed in wrestling, in such a way that his shoulder touched the earth, while the other kept his position; throwing once, however, did not decide the victory, but in order to be victorious in the standing wrestling-bout it was necessary for a man to throw his opponent three times in this manner. When both opponents fell together while wrestling without clasping each other, they jumped up and began the contest afresh; but if they grasped each other firmly when they fell, so that the contest was not yet decided, the wrestling usually passed into the second stage, in which both wrestled while lying on the ground, when now one now the other might get the advantage, until one of the two declared himself conquered, and gave up the struggle. The wrestlers in the celebrated Florentine marble group, represented in Fig. 128, are in this position. This wrestling on the ground, however, only took place in the boys’ gymnastic school, and afterwards in the public contests of Pancratiasts (see below, page 296), and professional athletes; in the great contests and the Pentathlon only standing wrestling was allowed. The mode in which the wrestlers began the combat has been clearly described by several writers, and often represented on monuments. Each combatant took his place, with his legs somewhat apart, his right foot forward, stretched out his arms, drew his head a little between his shoulders, and thrust forward the upper part of his body, back, shoulders, and neck, in order to protect the lower part somewhat from the attack of his opponent. In this manner the combatants stepped towards each other, each watching for the moment when the other would expose himself in some way of which he could take advantage, and as they were naturally both as much as possible on their{287}

performed by just one individual, but was a direct test of strength between two opponents, and so, even more than the other contests, required full physical power. Even during the Homeric age, wrestling was significant, and its deep influence on Greek life is evident from the many technical terms from wrestling that made their way into everyday language; no other sport had such a vast array of technical expressions; indeed, it's nearly impossible for us to find words to cover them all today. Wrestling, like other gymnastic activities, initially took place with some fabric around the waist, and later without any clothing. To prepare, the fighters rubbed their entire bodies with oil to make their limbs more flexible and elastic. For this, there were special rooms in the gymnasiums and wrestling schools, equipped with large containers filled with oil, from which they filled their own small flasks; then they poured a bit of oil into their hands, rubbing it onto their bodies or having it applied by designated attendants (ἀλείπτης). However, since this oiling and the sweat from the contest would make the body too slippery to grip, they covered themselves with fine dust after applying the oil, sourced from specific pits or specially prepared. This was thought to have a hygienic effect, as the dust was believed to prevent excessive sweating, conserving strength; it was also considered beneficial because it closed pores and protected them from the air, which could be harmful. Oil, sweat, dust, and the soft sand that clung to the wrestlers' bodies as they grappled on the ground formed a thick layer that couldn't be fully cleaned off with just a warm bath; therefore, the wrestlers used a stlengis or strigil to clean their bodies, scraping off the dirt both themselves and with the help of attendants, and then took a warm bath. This scraping action, despite being unappealing, resulted in many graceful poses, often depicted by artists; a well-known example is the Apoxyomenos by Lysippus. The bath was usually followed by reapplying oil, as using oil was considered healthy and helped strengthen the limbs. As mentioned before, this oil application was often paired with a type of massage, involving pressing and kneading the body performed by the rubber, who was skilled in this technique and was regarded as a hygienic method, thus someone particularly adept at it was called a medical rubber (ἰατραλείπτης), combining the roles of physician and rubber. Constant exposure to fresh air and acclimating the naked body to the sun’s rays, combined with the aforementioned oiling and dusting, gave wrestlers, especially, though to some extent all athletes, a very dark complexion, which the ancients viewed as a sign of health and manly courage, often admired compared to the pale complexions of laborers and stay-at-home individuals who “sat in the shade.” There were two main styles in standard wrestling—standing and ground wrestling. In the first type of match, everything hinged on throwing an opponent, either by skill or using permitted tricks, so that their shoulder touched the ground while the other maintained their position; however, a single throw didn’t determine the winner—one had to throw their opponent three times to win in standing wrestling. If both wrestlers fell together while wrestling without holding onto each other, they would get up and start the contest again; but if they firmly gripped each other when they fell, preventing a definitive outcome, the wrestling would usually go to the next phase, wrestling while lying on the ground, where one or the other might gain the upper hand until one declared defeat and stopped resisting. The wrestlers in the famous Florentine marble group depicted in Fig. 128 are in this position. Ground wrestling, however, only occurred in boys’ gymnastic schools, later in the public contests of Pancratiasts (see below, page 296), and among professional athletes; in major competitions and the Pentathlon, only standing wrestling was permitted. Several writers have clearly described how wrestlers initiated combat, and it has often been illustrated on monuments. Each fighter took their position with their legs slightly apart, right foot forward, extended their arms, tucked their head slightly between their shoulders, and leaned the upper part of their body forward to protect the lower region from their opponent's attack. In this way, they approached each other, each waiting for a moment when the other exposed themselves in a way that could be exploited, and as they naturally both attempted to stay on their

Fig. 128.

Fig. 128.

Fig. 129.

Fig. 129.

guard, it was often a considerable time before they could begin the contest by seizing hold of their opponents. But when it was once begun, the masters or other officials who superintended watched to see that no tricks contrary to tradition and rule were made use of, that there was no striking or biting; but still, they were allowed to make use of certain tricks or feints in order to deceive the enemy or gain an advantage over him. Among the methods allowed was throttling, either by touching the opponent’s neck or throwing an arm round it, or pushing the elbow under his chin, and sometimes the combatant who was attacked in this way was forced from want of breath to declare himself conquered, even without being thrown; similarly his opponent might force him, by pressing his body together to abandon the contest; and in the ground wrestling it sometimes happened that the combatant who had the upper hand knelt{289}

guard, it often took a significant amount of time before they could start the fight by grabbing their opponents. But once it began, the masters or other officials overseeing the match made sure that no tricks against tradition and rules were used, ensuring there was no striking or biting. However, they were allowed to use certain tricks or feints to deceive the opponent or gain an edge. Among the permitted methods was throttling, either by touching the opponent’s neck, wrapping an arm around it, or pushing the elbow under his chin. Sometimes, the fighter being attacked this way was forced to declare defeat from lack of breath, even without being thrown. Likewise, his opponent could compel him to give up the fight by pressing their bodies together. In ground wrestling, it sometimes happened that the fighter in a dominant position knelt{289}

Fig. 130.

Fig. 130.

down on the one who had been thrown to the ground and throttled him until he asked for mercy. Twisting and bending the limbs was also allowed, thrusting an arm or a foot into the opponent’s belly, pushing or forcing him from the spot, which, if the hands were occupied, was often done by means of the forehead, the two combatants dashing their heads against each other like two angry bulls; this was a very favourite trick, and is frequently shown on works of art. In Fig. 129, taken from a vase painting we see two wrestlers who have grappled, each holding his opponent’s right arm with his own left; their foreheads are pressed together, one has drawn back his right foot in order to increase his resisting power. The combatants in Fig. 130, are fighting in a similar manner, the left hand of one seizes the right arm of his opponent, while his right arm is thrown round his body; the left hand of the other meantime attacks his enemy’s back. On the left a superintendent, who wears a cloak, and holds a branch in his hand, stands looking on; on the right a young man is running quickly away. Among{290} the permitted feints was a sudden thrust of the leg, which hit the opponent’s knee from behind with the foot in such a manner as to throw him, or, if this was impossible, a similar blow was attempted on the side; they also seized an opponent by the leg or ankle in such a way as to lift it from the ground with a violent impulse, so that he must fall backwards. Sometimes a strong and skilful wrestler would put his arms round his opponent’s hips in such a way as to lift him entirely from the ground, and turn him over with his head downwards. On the vase painting represented in Fig. 131, in the group on the right, one of the wrestlers has lifted up his opponent in this manner, and the latter is trying to free himself from the arms which are holding him. In the other group, one of the wrestlers with his right arm seizes the left arm of his opponent and tries to press him down with his body, thrusting his head over the left shoulder of the other; the latter, however, thrusts his head over his opponent’s back, and with his right arm seizes his opponent’s right arm from behind. The richly-clad youth standing by presents an almost feminine appearance, holding a staff and flower in his hands, and it is not clear for what purpose he is there. Similar tricks and manoeuvres were used in ground wrestling. Besides this they also attempted to entangle the opponent’s legs in theirs, in order to prevent him from standing up again. There were a great many similar modes or plans of wrestling, all with a special terminology, and it seems as though no gymnastic exercise had been so thoroughly developed into a real art as that of wrestling.

He pushed down on the person who had been thrown to the ground and choked him until he begged for mercy. Twisting and bending limbs was also allowed, shoving an arm or foot into the opponent’s belly, pushing or forcing him from his position. If the hands were busy, this was often done using the forehead, with the two fighters crashing their heads into each other like two angry bulls; this was a favorite tactic and is often depicted in art. In Fig. 129, from a vase painting, we see two wrestlers locked in a grapple, each holding the right arm of the other with their left hand; their foreheads are pressed together, and one has pulled back his right foot to enhance his resistance. The combatants in Fig. 130 are fighting in a similar way, with one fighter grabbing his opponent's right arm with his left hand while wrapping his right arm around his body; meanwhile, the other wrestler attacks his enemy’s back with his left hand. On the left, a supervisor in a cloak holds a branch and watches; on the right, a young man is quickly running away. Among the allowed feints was a sudden kick to the back of the opponent’s knee, aiming to knock him down, or, if that didn’t work, similar blows could be attempted to the side; they also grabbed an opponent by the leg or ankle to lift it off the ground with force, making him fall backward. Sometimes, a strong and skilled wrestler would wrap his arms around his opponent’s hips to lift him off the ground and flip him upside down. In the vase painting shown in Fig. 131, one wrestler has lifted his opponent this way, and the latter is trying to escape the grip. In the other group, one wrestler grabs his opponent’s left arm with his right and tries to force him down with his body, bending over the other’s left shoulder; however, the other wrestler bends over his opponent's back and grabs his right arm from behind. The richly dressed young man standing by has an almost feminine look, holding a staff and flower, and it's unclear why he is there. Similar tricks and maneuvers were used in ground wrestling. Additionally, they tried to entangle their opponent's legs to prevent him from standing up again. There were many other techniques in wrestling, all with specialized terminology, and it seemed that no gymnastic exercise had been developed into a true art as thoroughly as wrestling.

Boxing, which we hear of among the funeral games in honour of Patroclus, was also practised in the historic period, but as a mode of fighting it was not actually necessary for the gymnastic training of every{291}

Boxing, which we know from the funeral games honoring Patroclus, was also practiced in historical times, but it wasn't actually essential for the gymnastic training of every{291}

Fig. 131.

Fig. 131.

Vase painting.

Vase art.

Greek, but was rather studied by those who desired to win prizes in the public games, and to obtain honour and reward by their bodily skill and strength. We are accustomed to regard the gymnastic training of the Greeks as tending not only to the development of the body, but also to that of the mind; and we cannot deny that boxing, especially in the form which it assumed in the course of centuries, was a rough sport, and that the pleasure which the Greeks undoubtedly took in watching it, though not quite of so degrading a nature as the cruel delight taken by the Romans in the fights of gladiators and wild beasts, yet, considered in connection with certain other popular sports, such as cock-fighting, must be taken as a sign that even the high degree of culture, which the Athenians had undoubtedly attained by the fifth century, was not quite sufficient to suppress completely the animal instinct in man. After all, our much-lauded nineteenth century is not unacquainted with such amusements as boxing, pigeon-shooting, and similar sports.

Greek, but was mainly pursued by those wanting to win prizes at public games and gain honor and recognition through their physical skill and strength. We tend to view the gymnastic training of the Greeks as focused not only on physical development but also on mental growth; and we can't deny that boxing, especially as it evolved over the centuries, was a tough sport. The enjoyment the Greeks clearly had in watching it, while not as degrading as the Romans' cruel pleasure in gladiatorial contests and wild beast fights, still, when compared to other popular sports like cockfighting, suggests that even the high level of culture the Athenians had reached by the fifth century didn’t completely eradicate the animal instincts in humans. After all, our much-praised nineteenth century is also familiar with pastimes like boxing, pigeon shooting, and other similar sports.

Boxing, like wrestling, was subject to special rules, from which we see that more stress was laid on artistic and elegant methods than on the mere evidence of great bodily strength and rude force. Specially skilful boxers, indeed, devoted themselves chiefly to wearing out their enemy by keeping strictly on the defensive—that is, parrying all his blows with their arms, and thus forcing him at last to give up the contest, rather than making him unfit to fight by well-aimed blows. They distinguished, too, in the defensive between correctly-aimed blows and mere rough hitting, which sometimes gave a combatant the victory if he happened to possess considerable strength, but by no means won reputation for him. All the same, severe bodily injuries, or, at any rate, lasting deformities, especially in the head and{293} face, were inevitably connected with boxing, and it was by no means unusual for boxers to have their ears completely disfigured and beaten quite flat, and, indeed, we see this on some of the ancient heads; afterwards it became customary to use special bandages for protecting the ears. A practice which made boxing especially rough, and sometimes even dangerous to life, was that of covering the hands with leathern thongs. Originally these thongs were tolerably harmless; they consisted merely of leather, and were put on in such a way that the fingers remained free, while the thongs extended a little way above the wrist and covered part of the lower arm—of course, in such a way as not to check the motion of the hand. But this gentler kind, which were still capable of inflicting rather serious injuries, were afterwards in use only for the preliminary practice before a serious contest; for the latter they used heavy boxing-gloves of hardened bull’s hide, into which knobs of lead, etc., were worked. We can easily imagine what terrible wounds might be inflicted by a blow from one of these. Many of the old athletes could show bodies covered with wounds like that of an old soldier, and the writers of epigrams laughingly compared the bodies of athletes to sieves full of holes. And although they were forbidden purposely to give blows which threatened the life of an opponent, yet it sometimes happened, as in the notorious contest between Creugas and Damoxenus, that in the excitement of the moment the combatants forgot the established rules, and the professional contest turned into mere brutality, from which those of the spectators whose feelings were of a less coarse nature turned away with horror.

Boxing, like wrestling, had its own specific rules that emphasized skill and technique over just brute strength. Expert boxers often focused on wearing down their opponent by playing defensively—blocking their hits with their arms and forcing them to quit rather than knocking them out with powerful punches. They also differentiated between well-placed strikes and wild swinging, which could sometimes lead to victory for a stronger fighter, but didn’t earn them respect. Unfortunately, severe injuries, especially to the head and face, were common in boxing. It wasn’t unusual for fighters to end up with badly deformed ears, a fact visible in some ancient sculptures. Eventually, special bandages were introduced to protect the ears. A particularly rough and potentially deadly practice was using leather strips to wrap the hands. Initially, these strips were fairly harmless, just leather wrap that allowed for finger movement while covering part of the lower arm. However, these milder versions were mostly used for training, while heavy, hardened leather gloves studded with lead were reserved for actual matches. It’s easy to imagine the serious injuries caused by a strike from those. Many ancient athletes bore bodies marked by wounds, reminiscent of battle scars. Writers of the time humorously compared their bodies to sieves full of holes. Even though they were prohibited from delivering fatal blows, there were instances, like the infamous fight between Creugas and Damoxenus, where the fighters got so caught up in the moment that they abandoned the rules, turning the match into sheer brutality that horrified spectators who were not accustomed to such violence.

For the contest they generally took their position in such a manner as not to turn their whole body to{294}

For the contest, they usually positioned themselves in a way that they didn’t turn their entire body to{294}

Fig. 132.

Fig. 132.

the enemy, but only one side, and, as a rule, the left. It was in the nature of the contest that a constant change between attack and defence must take place; the attitude represented on numerous monuments, in which the left arm is used for parrying, the right for attack, was the common one, not only as an opening, but repeated at each new phase, though a change would sometimes take place, and the right arm be used in defence, the left for attack. On the vase painting represented in Fig. 132 we see two boxers, whose huge proportions show that they were endowed with unusual strength; both have covered their arms and hands with heavy thongs, one is apparently countering with the left, the other parrying with the right; his left aims at his enemy’s head. On the right stands a winged Goddess of Victory, on the left a{295}

the enemy, but just one side, usually the left. The nature of the fight required a constant switch between offense and defense; the common stance seen in many monuments, where the left arm is used for blocking and the right for striking, was not only a starting position but repeated at each new stage. Sometimes, however, the roles would switch with the right arm used for defense and the left for offense. In the vase painting shown in Fig. 132, we see two boxers, whose large sizes indicate they possess extraordinary strength; both have wrapped their arms and hands in heavy thongs. One seems to be countering with the left, while the other is blocking with the right; his left is aimed at his opponent's head. To the right stands a winged Goddess of Victory, while to the left a{295}

Fig. 133.

Fig. 133.

boxer with the thongs, raising his left arm to his head. The vase painting, Fig. 133, represents two boxers, one of whom aims a well-directed blow with his left at the breast of the other, who totters. On one side lie some poles, as well as implements belonging to the wrestling school, strigil, sponge, etc. There are also two boxers on the vase painting represented in Fig. 127. The one to the right has “got home” so effectively on the head with his left, that the other, who has tried to guard with his left arm, has to give ground, and seems to have had enough, for he is raising the first finger of his right{296} hand, a sign that he begs for mercy and declares himself conquered. The thongs here are only worn on the right hand of one of the combatants, but this was probably merely an omission on the part of the painter.

boxer with the straps, raising his left arm to his head. The vase painting, Fig. 133, shows two boxers, one of whom is delivering a strong left punch to the other's chest, causing him to stagger. On one side, there are some poles and equipment from the wrestling school, like a strigil, sponge, etc. The vase painting in Fig. 127 also depicts two boxers. The one on the right has landed a solid left punch to the head, making the other, who tried to block with his left arm, fall back and appear overwhelmed, as he raises the index finger of his right hand, signaling that he’s asking for mercy and admitting defeat. The straps are only seen on the right hand of one fighter, but this was likely just an oversight by the artist.

As preliminary practice in boxing, especially in learning the commonest attacks and parries, they used a kind of quintain (κώρυκος), a bladder or leather ball, hung up and filled with sand; this exercise is often represented on old monuments, and most clearly on the so-called “Ficoronese Cista.” This striking at the quintain was one of the regular contests in the gymnasium, for though the dangerous fighting with the leaded thongs was left to professional athletes, yet a trial of skill in the commoner kind of harmless boxing, in which there was no risk of losing teeth, etc., was a very favourite practice, and this, no doubt, is meant when we find boxing mentioned even among the gymnastic exercises of boys.

As a preliminary practice in boxing, especially when learning the most basic attacks and defenses, they used a type of quintain (κώρυκος), which was a bladder or leather ball filled with sand and hung up; this exercise is often depicted on ancient monuments, particularly on the so-called “Ficoronese Cista.” Striking the quintain was one of the regular competitions in the gymnasium. While the dangerous fighting with lead-weighted thongs was reserved for professional athletes, practicing this safer form of boxing, where there was no risk of losing teeth or getting seriously hurt, was very popular. This is likely why we see boxing mentioned among the gymnastic activities for boys.

Similar was the Pancration, as difficult as it was dangerous, which was unknown to the heroic age, a combination of boxing and wrestling, which, though included among the exercises of the boys and youths, was only of real importance for professional athletes. Here all the parts of the body came into play, tricks and cunning feints to lead an opponent astray were permissible, and as important as bodily strength and powerful fists. The combatants fought naked, like the wrestlers, after oiling and strewing dust over their bodies; but they did not use thongs, which would have been in the way in wrestling, nor were they permitted to strike with the whole fist, but only with the bent fingers. They began the fight standing, as in wrestling, and the special difficulty was, in taking the offensive, to avoid being seized by an opponent as well as to parry an unexpected{297} blow from his fist. Blows were dealt not only in the standing fight, but also in the ground wrestling, and in the pancration they made even more use of their feet for hitting and kicking than in the separate contests in wrestling and boxing; they also tried to twist their opponent’s hands and break his fingers, since the main object was to make him incapable of fighting. It is, therefore, natural that among professional athletes the pancration was regarded as the most important of all modes of fighting.

Similar was the Pancration, which was as challenging as it was dangerous, and was not known in the heroic age. It was a mix of boxing and wrestling that, while part of the training for boys and young men, really mattered only for professional athletes. In this sport, every part of the body was involved, and tactics and deceptive moves to mislead an opponent were allowed, as crucial as physical strength and powerful punches. The fighters competed naked, like wrestlers, after applying oil and dust to their bodies; however, they didn’t use thongs, which would have interfered in wrestling, and they were only permitted to strike with bent fingers, not with a closed fist. They started the fight standing, just like in wrestling, and the main challenge was to attack while preventing their opponent from grabbing them and to defend against unexpected{297} punches. Strikes were made not only while standing but also during ground wrestling, and in the pancration, fighters utilized their feet for kicking and striking even more than in wrestling and boxing; they also tried to twist their opponent’s arms and break their fingers, as the ultimate goal was to incapacitate them. Therefore, it’s understandable that among professional athletes, the pancration was seen as the most significant form of combat.

Another contest, the Pentathlon, was of a very different nature. In the pancration the two modes of wrestling and boxing were combined together, but in the pentathlon the different contests were undertaken one after another by a number of competitors, and he who did well in all of them, and took the first place in some, was declared victor in the whole. The contest consisted in jumping, running, throwing the quoit, throwing the spear, and wrestling. Although the combination of these five contests was arranged with a view to the public games, yet it also had some educational importance; for difficult and easy contests were here combined, both those which required skill as well as those in which mere bodily strength carried off the palm, and thus the pentathlon was well calculated to develop the whole body harmoniously, and to keep professionals from devoting too much attention to one side of gymnastics to the disadvantage of the others. For this reason it was introduced among the exercises of the boys. We have no conclusive information about the proceedings in the pentathlon, the order in which the various contests followed one another, and the conditions on which a combatant was declared to be victorious. There is a good deal of difference of opinion among the{298} moderns who have ventured hypotheses on the subject. One great difficulty in deciding this question arises from the fact that, though a considerable number of combatants might take part in the four first-mentioned contests, wrestling must in the nature of things be performed by only two; we must therefore assume that the contests were arranged in such a manner that only two combatants should be left for the last. Probably they began with running, for which a considerable number could enter; supposing there were very many, they may have had several series of combats afterwards. The five best runners would then enter upon the second contest, perhaps throwing the spear; then the worst of these five would be thrown out, and the remaining four enter for the next, the jump; the three best jumpers would then throw the quoit, and the two best quoit-throwers would wrestle finally for the palm. Whether this or something similar was the arrangement, it might happen that a combatant who had never taken the first place in one of the first four contests might carry off the victory at last, but they avoided this by the rule that, if anyone took the first place in the first three contests or in three of the four, the two last or the last might be left out, and he would be considered victor in the pentathlon. Consequently, the final wrestling match only took place if after the fourth contest the victory was still undecided—that is, if among the two best quoit-throwers neither had taken the first place three times. It might, therefore, happen that a man who took the first place twice and the second place once in the first three contests was thrown out in the fourth, and the victory fell to another who had never taken the first place except at the last. Still, this apparent injustice was counterbalanced by the fact{299} that the last contest was really the most difficult, while a certain average excellence in the former contests was required of everyone who entered the pentathlon at all; also it was no small merit to keep a place among the victors in all five contests, though it might not be the first or second. Of course these are merely hypotheses; we have not sufficient materials for attaining certainty in this matter.

Another contest, the Pentathlon, was quite different. In the pancration, wrestling and boxing were combined, but in the pentathlon, competitors took part in several events one after another. The person who performed well in all of them and finished first in some was declared the overall winner. The events included jumping, running, throwing the discus, throwing the spear, and wrestling. Although these five events were designed for public games, they also had educational value; they combined challenging and simpler contests, requiring both skill and pure physical strength. This combination helped develop the whole body evenly and prevented athletes from focusing too much on one area of training at the expense of others. For this reason, it was included in the boys' exercises. We don't have clear information about how the pentathlon worked, the order of the events, or the criteria for declaring a winner. There is a lot of debate among the{298} modern scholars who have put forward theories on the topic. One major challenge in resolving this is that, while many athletes could compete in the first four events, wrestling naturally involves only two. Therefore, we must assume the events were structured so that only two competitors remained for the final round. Likely, they started with running, which allowed many participants; if there were many competitors, they probably held several heats. The five best runners would then move on to the second event, possibly the spear throw, where the lowest performer would be eliminated, leaving four to compete in the next event, the jump. The three best jumpers would then throw the discus, and the top two discus throwers would finally wrestle for the win. Regardless of whether this or a similar structure was used, it was possible for a competitor who never placed first in the first four events to ultimately win, but they avoided this by saying that if someone placed first in the first three events or in three out of four, the last events could be skipped, and they would be considered the pentathlon victor. Thus, the final wrestling match only happened if the winner was still undecided after the fourth event—if neither of the top two discus throwers had claimed first place three times. This meant that a competitor who took first twice and second once in the first three events could be eliminated in the fourth, allowing another competitor who had never won first place until the last event to take the title. However, this seeming unfairness was balanced out by the fact that the last contest was the hardest, and a certain level of achievement was expected from everyone who entered the pentathlon. It was also noteworthy to consistently place among the winners in all five events, even if it wasn't first or second. Of course, these are just theories; we don't have enough information to be certain about this.

A number of other gymnastic exercises were of greater importance for the gymnasium than for the public games. Among those which were merely preliminary training for more serious tasks we have already mentioned the dumb-bells and the quintain. Others bear some resemblance to our own gymnastics; thus, for instance, exercises in bending the knees, which were especially popular at Sparta, and also practised by girls there; thrusting the arms forward and backward whilst standing on tiptoe, hopping on one foot, or changing the foot, etc. Ball was also included among the games of a semi-gymnastic character, as with us, too, it plays some part in gymnastic exercises; rope-pulling was also a favourite practice, but throughout the whole of antiquity far the most popular recreative game in the gymnastic schools was ball-playing, and there were special places devoted to it, just as there were afterwards in the baths or thermae. The ancient writers mention several other occupations of this kind, half-way between serious exercises and mere games; undoubtedly there were many others concerning which we have no information, and the relief in Fig. 134 probably shows us one of these. It seems to represent a game with a large hard ball, which was thrown up into the air and caught on the thigh, and, perhaps, thrown up again into the air from there.{300}

A number of other gymnastic exercises were more important for the gymnasium than for public games. Among those that were just preliminary training for more serious tasks, we already mentioned the dumbbells and the quintain. Others are similar to our own gymnastics; for example, exercises in bending the knees, which were especially popular in Sparta and also practiced by girls there; thrusting the arms forward and backward while standing on tiptoe, hopping on one foot, or switching feet, etc. Ball games were also included among semi-gymnastic activities, as they are a part of our gymnastic exercises too; rope-pulling was also a popular practice, but throughout antiquity, the most popular recreational game in the gymnastic schools was ball-playing, and there were designated areas for it, just as there were later in the baths or thermae. Ancient writers mention several other activities of this kind, which sit between serious exercises and simple games; undoubtedly, there were many more that we have no information about, and the relief in Fig. 134 likely shows one of these. It appears to depict a game with a large hard ball, which was thrown up in the air and caught on the thigh, and perhaps thrown up again into the air from there.{300}

Fig. 134.

Fig. 134.

Many exercises of a partly military character were also practised in the gymnasia. Besides throwing the spear, which was regarded as an entirely gymnastic exercise, and was practised at the public contests, there was archery, which, in the Alexandrine age, as we previously mentioned, even found a place in the curriculum of the Attic youths. This was also the case with the Cretans, who were renowned as excellent archers at the time of Plato, and probably even earlier. They used for the purpose a bow constructed of horn or hard wood; bows were of two different shapes, one which was common in the East, and was already described by Homer, in which two horn-shaped ends were connected by a straight middle piece; the other was a simpler shape, in which the whole bow consisted of one piece of elastic wood, scarcely curved at all when the bow was not bent, and which, when bent, acquired a semi-circular shape. As a rule, when the bow was not in use the string was only fastened at one end. Before shooting,{301} it was attached to the hook at the other end by means of a little ring or eye. A good deal of strength was needed to bend the bow far enough to attach the string. In shooting, they drew back the feathered arrow, on which a notch fitted, along with the string towards the breast, holding the bow firmly in the left hand. The vase painting depicted in Fig. 135 represents archery practice. The target here is the wooden figure of a cock set upon a column; of the three youths who are practising one shoots standing, the second kneeling, the common position for an archer, and the third is just about to draw his bow pressing his knee against it. All three use the second kind of bow. It is, of course, only an artistic licence that the archers are placed so near their goal; similarly the arrows are still flying while the two archers are about to shoot fresh ones.

Many exercises with a military aspect were also practiced in the gymnasiums. In addition to throwing the spear, which was seen as a purely athletic activity and was performed at public competitions, there was archery. As we mentioned earlier, in the Alexandrine age, archery even became part of the training for young men in Attica. The same was true for the Cretans, who were famous for being excellent archers during Plato's time and probably even earlier. They used bows made of horn or hard wood; there were two different types of bows, one commonly used in the East, which Homer already described, featuring two horn-like ends connected by a straight center, and another simpler design made from a single piece of flexible wood, which was barely curved when unstrung but took on a semi-circular shape when bent. Typically, when the bow wasn’t in use, the string was only attached at one end. Before shooting,{301} it was secured to the hook at the other end using a small ring or eye. A fair amount of strength was required to bend the bow enough to attach the string. When shooting, they pulled the feathered arrow, which had a notch for the string, back toward their chest while firmly holding the bow with their left hand. The vase painting shown in Fig. 135 illustrates archery practice. The target is a wooden figure of a rooster placed on a column; of the three young men practicing, one is shooting while standing, the second is kneeling, which is the typical position for an archer, and the third is about to draw his bow, pressing his knee against it. All three are using the second type of bow. It is purely an artistic choice that the archers are positioned so close to their target; similarly, the arrows are still in flight while the two archers are getting ready to shoot again.

Fig. 135.

Fig. 135.

We have already had occasion several times to point to the difference between the gymnastic training of youths, continued into manhood with a view to strengthening the body, and the professional gymnastics of the athletes; we must, therefore, say a few{302} words about the position as well as the training of the latter. As the public games increased in importance, and the glory gained by the victors induced ambitious youths and men to strive for a wreath in the gymnastic contests, and thus gain undying fame for themselves and their native city, it gradually became the custom for especially strong and skilful athletes (ἀγωνισταί) to make the development of their body for these gymnastic contests the object of their life, in order, by constant practice, by a particular diet and mode of life calculated to increase their strength, to attain the highest position in this profession, and thus to be almost sure of victory. In this way “agonistics,” which was originally only a development of gymnastics in accordance with the rules of art, became a regular profession, and those who devoted themselves to it were distinctively known as athletes. As athleticism became a profession and a means of making money, it ceased, of course, to be an occupation worthy of a free and noble citizen; and it is, therefore, natural that at Sparta, where every profession by which money could be made was looked down upon, it should have made no way, and that in other places, too, it was only men of the lower classes who devoted themselves to it, however enticing it might seem to an ambitious youth who desired to attain the material advantages enjoyed by the victors in these contests, as well as the glorious honours with which they were specially distinguished.

We've pointed out several times the difference between the athletic training of young men, which continues into adulthood to strengthen the body, and the professional training of athletes. Therefore, we need to discuss a bit about both the position and training of the latter. As public games gained more significance, the fame earned by victors motivated ambitious youths and men to compete in gymnastic contests, seeking a crown and everlasting recognition for themselves and their cities. It became common for particularly strong and skilled athletes (ἀγωνισταί) to dedicate their lives to developing their bodies for these competitions, practicing consistently along with following specific diets and lifestyles designed to boost their strength, aiming to achieve the highest status in this field and ensuring a high chance of victory. In this way, “agonistics,” which initially was just an artistic extension of gymnastics, evolved into a legitimate profession, and those who pursued it became known as athletes. As athleticism transformed into a career and a way to earn money, it naturally lost its appeal as a pursuit for free and noble citizens. Thus, in Sparta, where any profession that involved making money was frowned upon, it didn’t gain traction, and in other regions, it was mainly men from the lower classes who engaged in it, despite its allure to ambitious young men eager for the material rewards and prestigious honors enjoyed by the competitors.

The athletes received their training from a trainer (γυμναστής), who must be carefully distinguished from the gymnastic teacher of the boys (παιδοτσριβής). The trainer instructed his pupils in the higher branches of gymnastics, practised frequently with them, and probably also accompanied them to the public games, in{303} order to instruct them to the very last moment, since the victory of a pupil was also honourable and advantageous to the master. The exercises probably took place in the gymnasia belonging to the trainers, or in the public gymnastic places; and consisted not merely in a methodical increase in the usual gymnastic exercises until the highest achievements were attained, but also in many which were not practised elsewhere, and which were not calculated to harden the body or make the limbs supple. Along with the gymnastic training they observed, as already mentioned, a very careful mode of life, which was superintended by the rubber, whose half-medical training has been already alluded to. This diet was in part observed at all times, but was especially severe just before the games, at which an athlete had to appear. In ancient times the principal nourishment of the athletes was fresh cheese, dried figs, and wheaten porridge; in later times they abandoned this vegetarian diet for meat, and gave the preference to beef, pork, and kid. Bread might not be eaten with meat, but was taken at breakfast, while the principal meal consisted of meat; confectionery was forbidden; wine might only be taken in moderate quantities. In addition to this diet, which was prescribed to the athletes for the whole year, a special training had to be followed at times, especially when preparing for the games, which lasted for more than three-quarters of the year; at these times the athletes every day, after the conclusion of their practice, had to consume an enormous quantity of such food as was permitted them, and then digest it in a long-continued sleep. By gradually increasing the amount, an athlete succeeded at last in consuming an enormous quantity of meat, and at length this became a habit and even a{304} necessity. By this means they attained, not, it is true, hardening of the muscles, but the corpulence which is often represented in the ancient pictures, and which might be advantageous in certain contests, especially in wrestling and the pancration, since it enabled them more easily to press down and wear out their opponents; on the other hand, this artificially-produced corpulence was very unhealthy, and it is natural that these athletes were liable to many kinds of disease, especially apoplectic strokes.

The athletes trained under a trainer (γυμναστής), who should not be confused with the gymnastics teacher for boys (παιδοτσριβής). The trainer taught his students the advanced aspects of gymnastics, practiced with them regularly, and likely accompanied them to public games, in{303} order to coach them right up to the last moment, since a pupil's victory brought honor and benefits to the trainer. The training sessions probably took place in the trainers' own gyms or in public athletic facilities; these sessions weren't just about systematically increasing the usual gymnastic exercises to achieve peak performance, but also included many exercises that weren't practiced elsewhere and weren't specifically aimed at toughening the body or improving flexibility. In addition to the gymnastics training, they followed a strict lifestyle, overseen by the rubber, whose semi-medical training has been previously mentioned. This diet was maintained consistently but became especially strict just before the games that the athlete had to compete in. In ancient times, athletes primarily ate fresh cheese, dried figs, and wheat porridge; later, they switched from this vegetarian diet to meat, preferring beef, pork, and goat. Bread was not to be consumed with meat but could be eaten at breakfast, while the main meal was meat-focused; sweets were off-limits, and wine was to be consumed in moderation. Along with this year-round diet, athletes had to follow specific training regimes, especially when preparing for competitions that lasted for more than three-quarters of the year; during these times, athletes had to eat a large quantity of allowed foods every day after their training and then digest it through extended sleep. By gradually increasing their intake, athletes managed to consume a considerable amount of meat, eventually making it a routine and even a{304} necessity. This approach led to not just muscle hardening but to the corpulence often depicted in ancient art, which could be advantageous in certain contests, particularly wrestling and the pancration, as it helped them to overpower and exhaust their opponents more easily; however, this artificially induced corpulence was very unhealthy, and it’s no surprise that these athletes were susceptible to various diseases, especially strokes.

The training and mode of life of the athletes just described was obviously not suitable for all kinds of gymnastic contests. Such diet would have been very pernicious for running and jumping; wrestling and boxing and the pancration were their chief domain, and it was in these that the more celebrated athletes of antiquity, whose names have come down to us—viz., Milo, Polydamas, Glaucus, and the rest—were specially distinguished. Their rewards were of various kinds. The victors in the Olympian games were allowed to set up a statue in the Grove of Altis, at Olympia, at their own expense or that of their relations, sometimes even of the state to which the victor belonged; and at home, too, they very frequently had the same honour of a public statue assigned to them. When they returned from the games, they held a solemn entry into their own town, dressed in purple, riding on a car drawn by four white horses, accompanied by their friends and relations and a rejoicing crowd; it was even an ancient custom to pull down a piece of the city wall, in order to show that a city which could produce such citizens required no walls for its defence. Then followed a banquet in honour of the victor, in which hymns were sung in his praise. Rewards were{305} also given in coin. At Athens, after the time of Solon, the victor in the Olympian games received 500 drachmae, the victor in one of the three other great national contests a hundred drachmae; in later times they even had the right of dining every day at the public expense in the town-hall (πρυτανεῖον), and they also enjoyed the honour of sitting on the front benches of the theatre (προεδρία). Moreover, most of the professional athletes, if they lived carefully and abstained from all departures from their customary diet and mode of life, were able to continue their contests for a good many years, sometimes thirty or more, and were thus able to pile honour on honour and reward on reward. The unlimited admiration which the mass of the people, and especially the youth, who were easily won by exhibitions of strength, gave to these combatants, who seem to us at the present day to have been but rough prize-fighters, stands in strong contrast to the judgment pronounced on them by men of real intellectual development, especially by the philosophers. They rightly complained that this one-sided development of the body was perfectly useless to the State, since the athletes were only capable in their own domain, but were quite unable to endure fatigues and undertake military service; they pointed out that the mode of life which aimed merely at increasing the bodily strength tended to dwarf the intellect, and that, therefore, the athletes were absolutely useless for political as well as for all intellectual purposes. Wise educators, therefore, disapproved of athletic training, and, indeed, the greatest warriors and statesmen of Greece seem always to have despised it.{306}

The training and lifestyle of the athletes just described clearly weren't suitable for all types of gymnastic competitions. Such a diet would have been very harmful for running and jumping; wrestling, boxing, and the pancratium were their main focus, and it was in these events that the more famous athletes of ancient times, like Milo, Polydamas, Glaucus, and others, truly excelled. They received various rewards. The winners of the Olympic games were permitted to erect a statue in the Grove of Altis at Olympia, funded by themselves, their families, or sometimes even their home state; back in their hometowns, they often received the same honor of a public statue. When they returned from the games, they made a grand entrance into their town, dressed in purple, riding in a chariot pulled by four white horses, joined by friends, family, and a cheering crowd; it was even an old tradition to tear down a section of the city wall to symbolize that a city that could produce such citizens didn't need walls for protection. Then followed a feast in honor of the victor, during which hymns were sung in his praise. Rewards were also given in cash. In Athens, after the time of Solon, the winner of the Olympic games received 500 drachmae, while the winner of one of the three other major national contests received 100 drachmae; in later times, they even gained the right to dine daily at the public expense in the town hall (πρυτανεῖον) and enjoyed the privilege of sitting in the front rows of the theater (προεδρία). Moreover, many professional athletes, if they lived carefully and refrained from straying from their usual diet and lifestyle, could participate in competitions for many years, sometimes thirty or more, accumulating honor and rewards. The widespread admiration that the general public, especially the youth easily impressed by displays of strength, held for these fighters—who appear to us today as mere rough athletes—contrasts sharply with the opinions of intellectually developed individuals, particularly philosophers. They rightly argued that this one-sided focus on physical development was completely useless to the state, as athletes were only capable in their own field yet were quite unable to endure fatigue or engage in military service; they noted that a lifestyle aimed solely at increasing physical strength tended to suppress intellect, making athletes entirely useless for political and intellectual roles. Wise educators, therefore, disapproved of athletic training, and indeed, the greatest warriors and statesmen of Greece always seemed to hold it in disdain.{306}

CHAPTER IX.

Music and dancing.

Stringed Instruments—The Lyre—The Cithara—Wind Instruments—The Flute—Trumpets, Tambourines, and other Instruments—Dancing as a Popular Amusement—The Dance in Religious Ceremonies.

Stringed Instruments—The Lyre—The Cithara—Wind Instruments—The Flute—Trumpets, Tambourines, and other Instruments—Dancing as a Popular Amusement—The Dance in Religious Ceremonies.

We do not intend in this place to discuss the history and theory of ancient music, but only to supplement what has been said already about the musical instruction of youth, by indicating the most important branches of music which were studied in Greece and describing the instruments in use. We shall pass over vocal music entirely, since it played no great part in antiquity apart from instrumental accompaniment, and its chief purpose was for song and the drama.

We aren’t planning to talk about the history and theory of ancient music here; instead, we want to add to what’s already been said about teaching music to young people by highlighting the key areas of music studied in Greece and describing the instruments that were used. We will completely skip over vocal music, as it didn’t have much significance in ancient times outside of instrumental support, with its main purposes being for songs and dramas.

The commonest instruments in ordinary use were stringed. These were well suited for solo-playing as well as for accompanying songs, and the singer could accompany himself with them, which would have been impossible in the case of wind instruments. The stringed instruments used in Greece were all played by striking or thrumming, and not by means of a bow; in fact, it is a disputed point whether the ancients, and in particular the Egyptians, were at all acquainted with the bow; in any case we do not find it in classical antiquity. Among the various kinds of stringed instruments which had either existed in Greece since the oldest times or been introduced from foreign countries, especially from the East or from Egypt, there were only two which were of special{307} importance for educational and ordinary purposes. These were the lyre and the cithara, which were closely related to one another, and only distinguished by the effect of the sound. Of these the simpler, and probably also the older, was the lyre, which, according to a Greek legend, was an invention of Hermes, who constructed the first lyre out of a tortoise, which he used as a sounding-board, stretching cords across it. Even in later times tortoise-shells seem to have been actually used in the construction of lyres, and on works of art, especially vase pictures (compare the “Bowl of Duris,” which represents school teaching in Attica, Fig. 75), we can plainly distinguish the markings of the tortoise on the outer side of the instrument. It must, however, have been more usual to construct the sounding-board of wood, and only adorn it externally with tortoise-shell or other decorative materials; the writers mention boxwood and ilex as the principal materials for lyres, as well as ivory, which last was probably used for decorative purposes. In the Homeric hymn to Hermes, in which the invention of the lyre by the god is described in detail, Hermes cuts little stems of reed, which he fastens into the shell in gridiron fashion and covers with ox-skin, and by this means obtains the necessary covering for the sounding-board. In later times the proceeding was probably different, since the usual material for the sounding-board was undoubtedly wood, and the covering was, no doubt, made of wood also. But the shape of the sounding-board always remained the same; the outer side was a good deal raised, while the inner side on which the strings were attached was a level surface. Into this sounding-board two arms were fixed, which are almost always represented on Greek monuments as merely curved pieces of wood fastened on the inner{308} side of the sounding-board; but the custom which in later times, especially in the Alexandrine and Roman periods, became very common, of not merely constructing these arms in the shape of horns, but even making them of real horns of chamois or gazelles, no doubt existed even in the ancient Greek period.

The most common instruments in everyday use were stringed. These were perfect for solo performances as well as for accompanying songs, allowing the singer to play along, which wasn’t possible with wind instruments. The stringed instruments used in Greece were all played by plucking or strumming, not with a bow; in fact, it’s debated whether the ancients, especially the Egyptians, even knew about bows; regardless, they don’t appear in classical antiquity. Among the various types of stringed instruments that either existed in Greece from ancient times or were introduced from other countries, particularly the East or Egypt, only two were particularly important for education and everyday use. These were the lyre and the cithara, which were closely related and only differed in sound. The simpler and likely older instrument was the lyre, which, according to a Greek legend, was invented by Hermes, who made the first lyre using a tortoise shell as a resonator, stretching strings across it. Even later, tortoise shells seem to have been used in making lyres, and we can clearly see the tortoise shell markings on artworks, especially vase paintings (compare the “Bowl of Duris,” which depicts teaching in Attica, Fig. 75). However, it was probably more common to make the resonator out of wood and only decorate the outside with tortoise shell or other materials; writers mention boxwood and ilex as the main materials for lyres, along with ivory, which was likely used for decoration. In the Homeric hymn to Hermes, where the invention of the lyre by the god is described in detail, Hermes cuts small reeds, which he secures into the shell in a grid pattern and covers with animal skin to create the necessary surface for the resonator. Over time, the process probably changed, as wood became the standard material for the resonator, and the cover was likely made of wood too. However, the shape of the resonator stayed the same; the outer side was notably curved, while the inner side, where the strings were attached, was flat. Two arms were attached to this resonator, which are usually depicted on Greek monuments as simple curved pieces of wood fastened to the inner side; yet, the trend that emerged later, especially during the Alexandrine and Roman periods, of not only shaping these arms like horns but actually making them from real horns of chamois or gazelles, likely existed even in ancient Greek times.

At their upper ends the two arms, which might be called horns, were fastened together by a cross-piece, called the yoke, which was usually constructed of hard wood, and on to this the strings, constructed of sheep-guts, were stretched. Of these the lyre usually had seven, all of equal length, which was also the case in the cithara. These strings, as we can clearly see in the lyres of the above-mentioned bowl (Fig. 75), passed downwards over a bridge consisting of a piece of reed fixed on the flat covering of the sounding-board, and were then fastened singly, probably to a little square board, such as we see on the lyre hanging on the wall in Fig. 75. Probably this little board could be taken out, and thus, if a string were to break, the injury could be easily repaired. Occasionally the strings were merely tied to the yoke; but, as this primitive method would make it impossible to tune them, we must assume that there was usually some other contrivance, though neither writers nor monuments give us sufficient information about it. On the lyres in Fig. 75, and also in other pictures of stringed instruments, we perceive at the upper ends of the strings, longish rolls which in other places are shaped more like rings or discs, and are probably set at an angle to the stretched strings. An hypothesis has been set up by Von Jan, who infers, from ancient writers, after comparing similar contrivances in Nubian stringed instruments, that these rolls were constructed of thick skin or{309} hide, taken from the backs of oxen or sheep; the strings were fastened into these adhesive covers and twisted along with them round the yoke of the lyre until they attained the right tune, and they were then fastened into their proper position by strongly pressing down these rolls of hide. Still, this rough mode of fastening which could only permit of very superficial tuning of the strings, does not appear very satisfactory; indeed, Von Jan himself calls attention to a far more artistic contrivance observed in some of the pictures which has not yet, however, been satisfactorily explained. There seems also to have been a third mode of fastening; sometimes the whole yoke was divided into as many little pulleys connected by pegs as there were strings, so that each string had, as it were, its own yoke, by the tightening of which it could be tuned without the other strings being affected. We have no further details about this construction.

At their upper ends, the two arms, which could be called horns, were connected by a cross-piece known as the yoke, typically made of hard wood. The strings, made from sheep intestines, were stretched over this yoke. The lyre usually had seven strings, all of equal length, just like the cithara. These strings, as we can see in the lyres from the mentioned bowl (Fig. 75), went downward over a bridge made of a piece of reed fixed on the flat top of the sounding board, and were then attached individually, likely to a small square board like the one seen on the lyre hanging on the wall in Fig. 75. This small board was likely removable, allowing for easy repairs if a string broke. Sometimes the strings were just tied to the yoke, but since this basic method wouldn't allow for tuning, we must assume there was usually another system in place, although neither historical texts nor monuments provide enough information on it. In the lyres in Fig. 75, and in other images of stringed instruments, we see at the upper ends of the strings elongated rolls, which elsewhere appear more like rings or discs, and are probably angled against the stretched strings. Von Jan suggested that, based on ancient writings and comparisons with similar setups in Nubian stringed instruments, these rolls were made of thick skin or hide from the backs of oxen or sheep. The strings were attached to these sticky covers and twisted with them around the yoke of the lyre until they reached the right pitch, then they were secured in place by pressing down the rolls of hide. However, this rough method only allowed for very basic tuning of the strings and doesn't seem very practical; in fact, Von Jan himself highlights a more refined mechanism seen in some pictures that hasn't been adequately explained yet. There also appears to be a third method of attachment; sometimes the yoke was divided into multiple small pulleys connected by pegs, corresponding to the number of strings, so that each string had, in a sense, its own yoke, allowing it to be tuned without affecting the other strings. We don't have any further specifics regarding this design.

On the vase painting represented in Fig. 136, which presents a number of women with musical instruments, perhaps Muses, one is leaning back comfortably in her easy-chair, and playing on the lyre, here represented with six strings; the woman standing in front of her seems about to tune the strings of her cithara. The cithara differed from the lyre chiefly in the form and structure of the sounding-board. This was constructed of wood, often artistically decorated and adorned with valuable materials, precious stones, etc., and was much larger and more arched than the sounding-board of the lyre. It usually had a straight base, and sometimes sounding holes, which was less often the case with the lyre, and its arms were far wider and squarer, and, being also hollow, seem to have helped to strengthen the sound. On some{310}

On the vase painting shown in Fig. 136, which features several women with musical instruments, possibly Muses, one woman is relaxing comfortably in her chair, playing the lyre, depicted here with six strings. The woman standing in front of her appears to be tuning the strings of her cithara. The cithara differed from the lyre mainly in the shape and structure of the soundboard. It was made of wood, often artistically decorated and embellished with valuable materials like precious stones, and was much larger and more arched than the lyre's soundboard. It typically had a straight base and sometimes included sound holes, which were less common with the lyre. Its arms were wider and squarer, and being hollow, they seemed to enhance the sound. On some{310}

Fig. 136.

Fig. 136.

instruments it is clear that the sounding-board and the arms which rise out of it were constructed out of a single piece, and that, consequently, the cavities are in connection; on some the arms are of a different colour from the sounding-board, usually white, which would suggest ivory; still, we must not on this account conclude that they were constructed separately, since it is possible that the different colouring was only an external ornamentation or veneer for the arms, and need not lead us to assume a different material for the whole structure. The arms were usually slightly curved outwards, but turned inwards again at the top. The instrument in Fig. 136 is one of the simplest, since the arms are quite plain;{311} on other examples we often see elaborate carving. The bridge which unites the two arms is either a perfectly simple rod, as in the case of the lyre (compare Fig. 136), or else the arms have at their projecting ends solid handles or crooks, which probably assisted the tuning. The number of strings was originally limited in the cithara; seven was at first the usual number, and this number was even fixed by law at Sparta, but in other places nine, ten, or eleven strings were used. The writers and pictures give us no more accurate information about the mode in which these strings were fastened to the yoke and to the sounding-board than they do about the lyre; the pictures dating from the Roman period are much clearer in that respect, but we cannot safely use them as authorities.

It's clear that the sounding board and the arms that come out of it were made from a single piece, so the cavities are connected. On some instruments, the arms are a different color from the sounding board—usually white, which might suggest ivory. However, we shouldn't assume they were made separately just because of this; it’s possible the different color was simply an exterior decoration or veneer for the arms and doesn’t imply a different material for the entire instrument. The arms typically curved slightly outward but curved back in at the top. The instrument in Fig. 136 is one of the simplest since the arms are quite plain; {311} in other examples, we often see elaborate carvings. The bridge connecting the two arms is either a simple rod, like in the lyre (see Fig. 136), or the arms have solid handles or crooks at their ends, which likely helped with tuning. The number of strings on the cithara was initially limited; seven was the standard number, even set by law in Sparta, while other places used nine, ten, or eleven strings. The texts and images provide no clearer information about how these strings were attached to the yoke and the sounding board than they do about the lyre. However, images from the Roman period offer more clarity, though we can't reliably treat them as authoritative.

The lyre was generally played sitting. This instrument, which was a light one, was held close to the left side, as we see in Figs. 75 and 136, and supported by the seat of the chair. The cithara was played standing, and it was therefore necessary, on account of the considerable weight of the instrument, to suspend it by a band over the shoulders. This band is seldom represented in works of art, but it must always be assumed to be there, since the mode in which the stringed instruments were played would not leave a hand free for holding it. Both lyre and cithara were played in such a manner that the strings were thrummed from without by the left hand, but struck from within by an instrument called plectrum, held in the right hand, and constructed of wood, ivory, or some half-precious stone. This plectrum was fastened by a string to the instrument (compare again Fig. 75). There were, however, exceptions to this mode of playing; thus, a woman in Fig. 136 apparently does not{312} use the plectrum, but thrums the strings of the lyre with both hands, and at other times it seems as though the left hand and the plectrum, which was held in the right, were not used at the same time, but in turns. Thus, in Fig. 75, both teacher and pupil are only thrumming the instrument with their left hand, and leaving the plectrum at rest. The practical object of fastening the plectrum to the instrument was that it enabled the player at any moment to pass from the use of the plectrum to the fingers of the right hand, and vice versa. An hypothesis based on works of art, and apparently very plausible, has been made by Von Jan, who supposes that musicians, as a rule, accompanied their song with the play of the left hand, and only used the plectrum in the pauses.

The lyre was typically played while sitting down. This light instrument was held close to the left side, as shown in Figs. 75 and 136, and it rested on the chair. The cithara, on the other hand, was played while standing. Because of its significant weight, it had to be secured with a strap over the shoulders. This strap is rarely depicted in artwork, but it must have always been there, since the way stringed instruments were played wouldn’t leave a hand free to hold it. Both the lyre and cithara were played by plucking the strings with the left hand from the outside, while a tool called plectrum, held in the right hand and made of wood, ivory, or some semi-precious stone, was used to strike the strings from the inside. This plectrum was attached by a string to the instrument (see also Fig. 75). However, there were exceptions to this playing style; for example, a woman in Fig. 136 seems to be using both hands to pluck the strings of the lyre instead of using the plectrum, and at times it appears that the left hand and the plectrum held in the right hand were used alternately. In Fig. 75, both the teacher and the student are only plucking the instrument with their left hand, leaving the plectrum untouched. The practical reason for attaching the plectrum to the instrument was to allow the player to easily switch between using the plectrum and their right fingers, and vice versa. Von Jan proposed a theory, based on artwork and seemingly quite reasonable, suggesting that musicians, generally, accompanied their singing with their left hand and only used the plectrum during breaks.

Besides the lyres and citharae, among which we must certainly include the Homeric Phorminx, of which we find various kinds but all with the same main features, there are several other stringed instruments, to which we can, as a rule, assign the ancient names with some certainty, though we find a very great number of designations for these instruments in different writers, and apparently most of them were introduced into Greece from the East and from Egypt. One of the safest identifications relates to a large, many-stringed instrument, of a shape which closely resembles our modern harp (Fig. 136). This is played by the third woman in the centre, and is also found elsewhere (compare the vase painting, Fig. 137). We almost always find this instrument in the hands of women; they play it seated, resting the horizontal base on their laps, while the broader sounding-board which joins this at an angle, rests against the upper part of their body; they strike the short strings near them with the right hand, without a plectrum, and{313} with the left hand the long strings which are further from them. The pictures sometimes show contrivances for tuning, shortening, or lengthening the strings; the number of strings varies. As the shape is usually triangular, we may probably assume that this instrument is the one called Trigonon. Possibly some of the examples may be instances of the Sambuca, since this, too, had a triangular form.

Besides the lyres and citharas, which definitely includes the Homeric Phorminx—of which we see various types but all sharing the same main features—there are several other stringed instruments. Generally, we can reasonably assign the ancient names to these instruments, although a lot of different writers use many different terms for them, and most of these instruments seem to have been brought into Greece from the East and Egypt. One of the most reliable identifications is a large, multi-stringed instrument that closely resembles our modern harp (Fig. 136). This is played by the third woman in the center and is also depicted elsewhere (see the vase painting, Fig. 137). We almost always see this instrument being played by women; they sit with the horizontal base resting on their laps, while the broader sounding board, which connects at an angle, leans against the upper part of their bodies. They pluck the short strings nearby with their right hand, without a pick, and with their left hand, they play the longer strings that are farther away. The images sometimes show devices for tuning, shortening, or lengthening the strings, and the number of strings can vary. Since the shape is usually triangular, we can probably assume that this instrument is the one called Trigonon. Some examples may also be instances of the Sambuca, as it also had a triangular form.

Fig. 137.

Fig. 137.

We also hear of many other stringed instruments, of which we know only the names, some with a{314} small number of strings—three or four, others with a large number—thirty to forty; but we know little or nothing about their shape, and, therefore, will not enter into details concerning them, especially as their use must have been very rare as compared with that of the instruments already described. We must just mention the Barbiton, since it seems probable that an instrument which appears very often on ancient monuments, very narrow and long, with a sounding-board closely resembling the lyre, but smaller, and with a very few strings, which was played with the hand and the plectrum, may have been the barbiton which was popular at festive gatherings, and for accompanying love-songs.

We also hear about many other stringed instruments, of which we only know the names. Some have a small number of strings—three or four—while others have many—thirty to forty. However, we know little to nothing about their shape, so we won’t go into detail about them, especially since their use was likely very rare compared to the instruments we've already described. We should just mention the Barbiton, as it's likely that an instrument which appears frequently on ancient monuments—narrow and long, with a sounding board resembling a smaller lyre and very few strings, played by hand and with a plectrum—was the barbiton popular at festive gatherings and for accompanying love songs.

Fig. 138.

Fig. 138.

Among wind instruments we must, in the first instance, consider the flute. Although for a time this was not popular in the most fashionable circles at Athens, still it was much in use in Boeotia, and also in the rest of Greece, even among amateurs, and at all times was of great importance, especially for choruses{315}

Among wind instruments, we should first look at the flute. Although it wasn't very popular for a while in the trendiest circles in Athens, it was widely used in Boeotia and throughout the rest of Greece, even among hobbyists. It has always been significant, especially for choruses{315}

Fig. 139.

Fig. 139.

and festive performances, for entertainments during meals, dancing, and other such occasions. The form of this instrument which is commonest on the monuments is the double flute. The ancient flute (ἀὐλός) differed in shape and use from that which bears the name at the present day, since the players did not blow into it at the side, but made use of a mouthpiece like that of a clarinet. This mouthpiece, which was usually of the same material as the flute proper, has an easily vibrating tongue cut in its upper part, which vibrates within the mouth, as the greater part of the mouthpiece is taken right into the mouth by the player. The principal part of the flute, the pipe, which is either of the same thickness throughout, or else somewhat widened at the lower end, was sometimes formed of a single piece and sometimes of several component parts. Various notes were produced by the holes of which there were at first only three or four, but afterwards a larger number; there were also holes at the side, which helped to increase{316} the compass of the flute, and various other helps, such as valves on the side, rings which in turning either opened or closed the holes, etc. In spite of the very numerous practical attempts instituted during the present century to procure some notion of the mode of playing and the effect of the ancient flute, it does not seem possible to obtain any proper conception of it.

and festive performances, for entertaining during meals, dancing, and other such occasions. The most common form of this instrument found on monuments is the double flute. The ancient flute (ἀὐλός) was different in shape and use from the modern version, as players didn’t blow into it from the side but used a mouthpiece similar to that of a clarinet. This mouthpiece, typically made from the same material as the flute itself, features a vibrating reed at the top that vibrates inside the mouth, as most of the mouthpiece is taken right into the player's mouth. The main part of the flute, the pipe, which is either of uniform thickness or slightly wider at the lower end, could be made from a single piece or comprised of several parts. Various notes were produced from initially three or four holes, with a later increase to a larger number; there were also side holes that expanded the flute's range, along with other devices such as side valves and rings that opened or closed the holes. Despite numerous practical attempts made this century to understand how the ancient flute was played and its sound, it seems impossible to gain a true conception of it.

The pipe seems never to have been used singly in Greece, but only as the double flute, as we see on so many representations, and, as a rule, the flutes are both of equal length. In order to facilitate the playing on two instruments at the same time or in quick succession, and perhaps also to prevent the escape of air, they often, though not always, made use of a cheek-piece round the mouth. The bronze statue of a flute player, of which both sides are represented in Figs. 138 and 138, shows very plainly the mode in which this bandage was fastened by two leathern thongs passed round the head; we can also recognise it in the flute player in Fig. 140, a vase painting which undoubtedly, as the pedestal on which he stands indicates, represents a flute player at a public contest; this is also suggested by his curious costume—the long festive robe and short jacket without sleeves.

The pipe doesn't seem to have been used alone in Greece, but only as a double flute, as shown in many depictions, and generally, both flutes are of equal length. To make it easier to play two instruments at once or in quick succession, and maybe also to stop air from escaping, they often, though not always, used a cheek-piece around the mouth. The bronze statue of a flute player, shown from both sides in Figs. 138 and 138, clearly displays how this band was secured with two leather thongs around the head; we can also see it in the flute player in Fig. 140, a vase painting that clearly represents a flute player at a public competition, as indicated by the pedestal he stands on; this is also hinted at by his unique outfit—the long festive robe and short sleeveless jacket.

In the vase painting represented in Fig. 127, the flute player, who accompanies the gymnastic exercises, is also playing the double flute with the mouth bandage; over his arm hangs the flute case, which was usually made of skin, and with which the case for the mouthpieces, of which they had several, was connected. On the other hand, the youth in Fig. 75 has no bandage; nor yet the two women in Fig. 126, or the seated hetaera in Fig. 142, nor the youth who{317}

In the vase painting shown in Fig. 127, the flute player, who is accompanying the gymnastic exercises, is playing the double flute while wearing a mouth bandage. Over his arm hangs the flute case, which was typically made of skin and contained several mouthpiece holders attached to it. On the other hand, the youth in Fig. 75 doesn't have a bandage, and neither do the two women in Fig. 126, the seated hetaera in Fig. 142, or the youth who{317}

Fig. 140.

Fig. 140.

in the vase painting represented in Fig. 141, with a double flute in his hand, mounts the pedestal from which he intends to perform to the audience who are{318}

in the vase painting shown in Fig. 141, holding a double flute, he steps up onto the pedestal from which he plans to perform for the audience who are{318}

Fig. 141.

Fig. 141.

seated close by. On the Greek monuments of the pre-Roman period we always find two similar flutes connected together, but afterwards, and especially in pictures connected with the worship of Cybele, one of the flutes very often has a curved horn, which seems to have been a special peculiarity of the Phrygian flute. This was apparently not known to the Greeks in ancient times.

seated close by. On the Greek monuments from the pre-Roman period, we always see two similar flutes paired together, but later on, especially in images related to the worship of Cybele, one of the flutes often has a curved horn, which seems to have been a distinctive feature of the Phrygian flute. This was apparently not known to the Greeks in ancient times.

Fig. 142.

Fig. 142.

The other wooden wind instruments are of no{320} special importance for music or art. The Syrinx, or pan-pipe, constructed of a number of reeds fastened together, which in one kind of syrinx were all of equal length, but in others varied from short to long, was used by the shepherds, and is often seen in pictures, especially of Pan and other forest and field divinities, but played no part in actual music. Still more is this the case with the Plagiaulos, answering to the modern Flûte traversière, which originated in Egypt, and with various other kinds of single flutes which have been described to us.

The other wooden wind instruments aren’t particularly important for music or art. The Syrinx, or pan-pipe, made up of several reeds tied together, had some versions where all the reeds were the same length, while in others, their lengths varied from short to long. It was used by shepherds and frequently appears in artwork, especially depictions of Pan and other deities of the forest and fields, but it didn’t actually contribute to music. This is even more true for the Plagiaulos, which is similar to the modern Flûte traversière, originating in Egypt, along with various other types of single flutes we’ve learned about.

Metal wind instruments, or trumpets (σάλπυγξ), were only used for military and religious purposes. They were usually made of bronze, with a bone mouthpiece, were of a longish shape, with a very broad mouth. Among other musical instruments in use among the Greeks we must mention tambourines (τύμπανα), cymbals, and castanets (κρόταλα), which were used in the worship of Dionysus and Cybele, and in dances of an orgiastic character; in Fig. 142 a girl, dancing to the sound of a flute, holds castanets in her hands. But, in spite of the frequency with which these instruments are represented on works of art, especially those which are connected with Dionysus, their use in daily life must have been very rare, except for the dancing girls who appeared at the symposia, and who marked the time of their motions with them.

Metal wind instruments, or trumpets (σάλπυγξ), were primarily used for military and religious purposes. They were typically made of bronze, featured a bone mouthpiece, and had a long shape with a wide bell. Other musical instruments that the Greeks used include tambourines (τύμπανα), cymbals, and castanets (κρόταλα), which were played during the worship of Dionysus and Cybele, and in orgiastic dances; in Fig. 142, a girl dancing to the sound of a flute holds castanets in her hands. However, despite how often these instruments appear in art, particularly in scenes related to Dionysus, their actual use in everyday life was likely very rare, except for the dancing girls who performed at symposia and used them to keep time with their movements.

There is very little to say about dancing among the Greeks; in spite of its importance in religious observances and plays or choruses, it was of little account in daily life. We do not find it mentioned among the usual subjects of instruction, except, indeed, at Sparta. Dancing was a popular amusement, especially as an entertainment during banquets and drinking feasts; but the guests did not dance{321} themselves, but contented themselves with looking on at professional performers. Still, no doubt, it sometimes happened that when the revellers had drunk a good deal of wine, they felt inspired to join the dance; there were certainly opportunities for learning it, since we are expressly told that Socrates took lessons in dancing at an advanced age. It is almost always solo dancing that is in question; this consisted chiefly in rhythmic movements of hands and feet in a variety of well-chosen postures, and was essentially connected with gymnastics, in which the training in dancing was sometimes included. Dancing together by people of different sexes, such as is customary with us, was unknown in the social life of antiquity, and would in any case have been impossible in Greece, owing to the separation which existed in ordinary life between men and women.

There’s not much to say about dancing among the Greeks; although it played a significant role in religious ceremonies and performances, it wasn’t a big part of everyday life. It's rarely mentioned in typical educational subjects, except in Sparta. Dancing was a popular pastime, especially as entertainment during banquets and drinking parties; however, the guests usually didn’t dance themselves but watched professional performers instead. Of course, it could happen that after a few drinks, the partygoers felt inspired to join in the dancing; there were certainly chances to learn, as we know Socrates took dancing lessons even at an older age. Most of the time, it was solo dancing that was practiced, which involved rhythmic movements of hands and feet in various well-chosen poses and was closely tied to gymnastics, where dancing training was sometimes included. Dancing together by people of different sexes, like we do today, was unknown in ancient social life and would have been impossible in Greece due to the separation that existed between men and women in daily life.

The chief use of the dance was for religious purposes. In the most ancient times solemn dances were always a part of worship; merry dances were part of the service of Dionysus; and sometimes both sexes took part in these choric dances, but even here there was no question of round dancing, but only of a series of movements regulated by music, and of a dignified and rhythmical character. The dances in armour which were popular in the Doric states, and were, of course, only performed by men, were of a livelier character. The dancers were equipped with helmet, shield, and sword, and went through a number of choregraphic evolutions; the dances at country festivals, which very often had a pantomimic character, were also of a lively nature. Here, as well as in the solemn religious dances, it was very common for the dancers to sing as they danced, and sometimes even accompany themselves on some instrument; in fact, this distinction holds good{322} between dancing in ancient and in modern times, that in antiquity it was not an object in itself, but was always closely connected with the other musical arts. The ancient dance attained its highest development and perfection in the drama, where dancing, music, and pantomime were most perfectly combined; but we shall have occasion to refer to this later on, in discussing the theatre of the Greeks.{323}

The main purpose of dance was for religious reasons. In ancient times, solemn dances were always part of worship; festive dances were included in the service of Dionysus; and sometimes both men and women participated in these group dances. However, even here, there was no round dancing—only a series of movements synchronized with music, characterized by dignity and rhythm. The armored dances popular in the Doric states, which were performed only by men, were more lively. The dancers wore helmets, shields, and swords and performed various choreographed movements. The dances at country festivals, which often had a pantomime element, were also energetic. In both solemn religious dances and lively celebrations, it was common for dancers to sing while they moved, sometimes even playing instruments themselves. In fact, this distinction remains true{322} between ancient and modern dancing: in antiquity, dance was not an end in itself but was always closely linked with other musical forms. Ancient dance reached its highest expression in drama, where dance, music, and pantomime were combined most effectively. We will discuss this further later when we cover Greek theater.{323}

CHAPTER X.

Worship.

Greek Religion—The Functions of the Priest—Forms of Worship, Prayer, and Sacrifice—Purification—Holy Water—Two Forms of Sacrifice, Bloody and Bloodless—Libations—Prophecy and Divinations—The Oracles.

Greek Religion—The Roles of the Priest—Types of Worship, Prayer, and Sacrifice—Cleansing—Holy Water—Two Types of Sacrifice, Bloody and Bloodless—Libations—Prophecy and Divination—The Oracles.

In a description of Greek life it is impossible entirely to pass over the many customs connected with the worship of the gods, and their importance in the life of individuals. Greek religion did not appoint any fixed ceremonies to be observed every day, as the Jewish or Mahometan religions do; but still it placed a believer in connection with the Deity, and thus gave occasion for some religious act every day. There were also some special occasions which led them to turn to their gods, and it is, therefore, natural that religious worship should have played a very important part in the life of the Greeks, especially as it was only in rare cases that they required to resort to the mediatory help of a priest; as a rule, any Greek might perform the various religious ceremonies himself. It is a disputed question whether Greek natural religion in its first beginnings was acquainted with temples, images of the gods, and priests as a separate class; in any case, in the oldest literary monument of Greek life, the Homeric poems, worship was chiefly in the hands of laymen, and service in the temples and priesthood generally played a very subordinate part in the life of mankind.

In discussing Greek life, it's impossible to overlook the various customs tied to the worship of the gods and their significance in people's lives. Greek religion didn't establish fixed daily rituals like Judaism or Islam; however, it still connected believers with the divine, leading to some form of religious practice each day. There were also special occasions that prompted them to seek out their gods, making it natural for religious worship to hold a significant role in Greek life. Mostly, Greeks didn't need to rely on priests for mediation; typically, any Greek could carry out the various religious ceremonies themselves. There's some debate about whether early Greek natural religion included temples, images of the gods, and a separate class of priests. However, in the oldest literary record of Greek life, the Homeric poems, worship was primarily conducted by laypeople, with temple services and priesthood playing a very minor role in daily life.

Greek religion was unacquainted with regular{324} worship returning on certain appointed days, for which priests and laymen assembled together in the House of God. It is true the temple was regarded as the dwelling of the god; but the believer, as a rule, only entered it if he had some special prayer to make, and otherwise performed his religious duties at home in his own dwelling. This he could generally do without the help of a priest; the priest existed, in the first place, for the sake of the god, and only in the second in order to facilitate the intercourse between god and man. The gods desired worship and sacrifice, and, as it could not be left to chance whether some one person would supply these, since there must be no interruption to the worship, it was necessary to have a class of men whose work in life was the performance of these duties towards the divinity. It was probably this idea which led them to appoint a priestly class; and it was only as a consequence of this that laymen sometimes called upon the help of the priest, especially in important cases, since these men, who were in constant intercourse with the gods, were assumed to have the most accurate knowledge of the forms well-pleasing to the divinities. Consequently, as the development of civilisation made greater claims on ordinary people in their professional activity, such as military service, politics, studies, etc., and thus drew them away from divine things, it became commoner to make use of the mediatory assistance of the priest, and thus the influence and importance of the priestly class continued to increase. There was another reason which led the laymen to make use of the priests. According to Greek belief, the gods revealed their will to mankind by various signs and visions; it was not everyone, however, who knew how to interpret these signs; a deep knowledge of the divine nature and will, as well{325} as a rich treasure of experience were required, and it was, therefore, natural that they turned for this purpose to those who had devoted their whole life to discovering the will of the gods. These were the seers or interpreters who were closely connected with the priests, though they must not be identified with them.

Greek religion did not have regular worship on specific days, where priests and ordinary people would gather in a temple. While the temple was seen as the god’s home, most believers only entered it for special prayers and typically performed their religious duties at home. They usually managed this without a priest; the priest's role was primarily for the god and secondarily to help connect people with the divine. The gods wanted worship and sacrifices, and since it couldn't be left up to chance who would provide these — to ensure that worship was continuous — a class of people was established to handle these spiritual tasks. This likely led to the creation of a priestly class, and as a result, laypeople often sought the priest's help, especially in significant matters, assuming that those who interacted with the gods would know the best ways to please them. As society evolved and required more from everyday people in areas like military service, politics, and education — which pulled them away from spiritual matters — it became more common to rely on priests, increasing their influence and importance. Another reason laypeople turned to priests was the Greek belief that gods communicated their will through signs and visions. However, not everyone could interpret these signs; understanding the divine nature and will required deep knowledge and extensive experience, so it was natural for them to seek those who had dedicated their lives to uncovering the gods’ intentions. These interpreters or seers were linked to the priests but should not be considered the same.

When we speak of a priestly class among the Greeks, we must not take it in the literal sense of the word; the Greek priests did not constitute a class in our modern sense of the word, since there were no preliminary studies required for the office. Greek religion possessed no dogmas; the priest’s duty was only to perform certain rites and ceremonies, and these were easily learnt. Consequently, the priesthood in Greece was limited to no age and no sex; boys and girls, youths and maidens, men and married women could perform priestly functions for a long or short period. The essential requirement was legitimate birth and participation in the community in which the priestly functions had to be performed; bodily purity and moral character were also required; members of ancient and noble families were especially privileged, and sometimes bodily strength and beauty were regarded in the choice. Generally speaking, however, the requirements made differed not only according to the gods in whose service they were to stand, but also according to local or other accidental circumstances. Thus sometimes priestesses were required to be virgins, if not for their whole life, at any rate for the duration of their priesthood; in other cases, however, married women might undertake the priestly functions. The same held good for the men. Although, as a rule, priests entered for their whole life, yet it sometimes happened that their priestly{326} functions were only performed for a time, as for instance, in the case of boys or girls who entered the service of the temple until they attained their man or womanhood, or in other cases where citizens were made priests for one or several years, and, when the time was up, retired again and let others take their place.

When we talk about a priestly class in ancient Greece, we shouldn't interpret it in the same way we do today. Greek priests weren't a class like we understand it now, as there weren’t any required studies for the role. Greek religion didn’t have fixed beliefs; the priest’s job was simply to carry out specific rites and ceremonies, which were easy to learn. Because of this, anyone could be a priest in Greece, regardless of age or gender; boys, girls, young men, young women, adult men, and married women could all perform priestly duties for varying lengths of time. The main requirements were being born legitimately and being part of the community where the priestly functions were conducted; physical purity and moral integrity were also necessary. Members of noble families often had special privileges, and sometimes physical strength and beauty played a role in the selection. Generally, the requirements varied not only depending on which gods they served but also according to local customs or other factors. For instance, some priestesses had to remain virgins, at least during their time of service, while in other situations, married women could take on the priestly roles. The same was true for men. Typically, priests served for life, but sometimes their priestly duties were temporary, like when boys or girls served in a temple until they reached adulthood, or in cases where citizens served as priests for a few years, stepping down once their term was over to let others take their place.

There were various modes of appointing priests. They were either elected from among several candidates, in which case the right of election lay with the citizens or their representatives, or else by lot, or the right was given from birth. Certain priesthoods were hereditary in families; either the first-born was appointed as such, or else the lot had to decide between the various members of a family; sometimes, if disputes ensued, a legal decision might even be given. Consequently, it is clear that the priests in Greece did not form a special caste, and as they very often retired again to private life, their influence was not extensive or very important.

There were different ways to appoint priests. They could be elected from among several candidates, with the right to vote held by the citizens or their representatives, or they could be chosen by lot, or the position could be inherited. Some priesthoods were passed down through families; either the firstborn would be appointed, or a drawing had to determine which family member would take on the role; sometimes, if there were disputes, a legal decision might be made. Therefore, it's clear that the priests in Greece did not create a separate social class, and since they often returned to ordinary life, their influence wasn't widespread or particularly significant.

The duties of the priests consisted, in the first instance, in performing those acts of worship to the divinity which might also be performed by any layman—viz., prayers and sacrifices; and in the second, those which belonged to the worship of the particular divinity, and recurred at certain fixed periods, and particularly those which they undertook at the request of others. Besides this, there were various duties connected with the care of the temple and divine images, the fulfilment of the various customs connected with the worship of each divinity, the performance of mysterious dedications and purifications, guarding of the temple treasure, etc. To this were due various ordinances concerning their mode of life, food, clothing, etc. Their persons were{327} regarded as sacred, just as the sanctuary was, and they also received their share in the adoration paid to the gods, being regarded, in a measure, as their representatives. Very often they had a house in the temple domain, and received a share of its income, which had, in the first instance, to supply the means for performing the service of the god, erecting necessary buildings, statues, etc., but which often supplied the priests also with considerable profit; thus, the skins and certain parts of the sacrificial animals fell to their lot. In some of the sanctuaries the income derived from the temple property and the money lent out for interest from the temple treasure, was very considerable, and far exceeded the means required for the maintenance of the sanctuary and the service of the god. Another privilege enjoyed by the priests was the right of occupying places of honour in the theatre and at public meetings. They were usually distinguished by their dress from the rest of the citizens; they wore the long chiton, which had gone out of fashion for ordinary people; it was generally of white or purple colour, and they had wreaths and fillets in their long hair, and probably carried a staff as a token of dignity.

The priests' responsibilities included, first of all, performing acts of worship to the divine that anyone could do—like prayers and sacrifices; and secondly, those specific rituals for their particular deity, which happened at certain set times, especially those requested by others. They also had various duties related to caring for the temple and divine images, fulfilling the customs associated with each deity's worship, carrying out secret dedications and purifications, and guarding the temple treasure, among other things. There were different rules about their way of life, including diet, clothing, etc. Their persons were{327} considered sacred, just like the sanctuary, and they received a share of the worship directed to the gods, being seen as their representatives. Often, they had a house in the temple area and received a portion of its income, which initially needed to cover the costs of serving the god, constructing necessary buildings, statues, etc., but often provided the priests with a significant profit; for example, the skins and certain parts of the sacrificial animals went to them. In some sanctuaries, the income from temple property and interest earned from the temple's treasure was substantial, exceeding the needs for maintaining the sanctuary and serving the god. Another privilege the priests had was the right to occupy places of honor in the theater and at public gatherings. They were typically distinguished by their clothing from the other citizens; they wore the long chiton, which had gone out of style for regular people; it was usually white or purple, and they adorned their long hair with wreaths and ribbons, and probably carried a staff as a sign of their status.

The priests were assisted in their duties in the temples by a large number of attendants and servants. Some of these only took part occasionally in a procession or sacrifice, and, as this was regarded as an honour, they gave their service without return. Some were permanent temple servants, who either performed for pay certain menial services connected with the worship and the care of the temple, or else were slaves and the property of the god. Among these were included the so-called “temple-sweepers” (νεωκόροι), men and women whose duty it was to clean and care for{328} the temple. There were also heralds, sacrificial servants, butchers, bearers of the sacred vessels, singers and musicians, etc., concerning whom inscriptions give us a good deal of information. Even these positions, so long as the services to be performed were not menial but honourable, were an object of ambition to citizens, or regarded as a valuable privilege inherited by certain families; thus, for instance, at Olympia, the descendants of Pheidias had charge of the statue of Zeus, which was the masterpiece of their ancestor.

The priests were supported in their duties in the temples by a large number of attendants and servants. Some of these only participated occasionally in a procession or sacrifice, and since this was seen as an honor, they volunteered their service without expecting anything in return. Others were permanent temple staff who either did menial jobs related to worship and the upkeep of the temple for payment, or were slaves owned by the god. This group included the so-called “temple-sweepers” (νεωκόροι), men and women tasked with cleaning and maintaining the temple. There were also heralds, sacrificial attendants, butchers, carriers of the sacred vessels, singers, and musicians, among others, about whom inscriptions provide a lot of information. Even these roles, as long as the tasks were considered honorable rather than menial, were sought after by citizens or seen as a valuable privilege passed down through certain families; for example, at Olympia, the descendants of Pheidias were responsible for the statue of Zeus, which was their ancestor's masterpiece.

The two forms in which the worship of the ancients chiefly consisted were prayer and sacrifice. Prayer, either to all the gods together or to some single one, consecrated the beginning and end of the day; combined with libations, it attended the beginning and end of the meals, and was, in fact, an essential part of every important action of daily life. These prayers were, of course, of a general character, but there were other occasions when special prayers were used, adapted to particular cases; thus it was a matter of course that in the assemblies of the people the blessing of the god should be invoked on the discussion. When they set out to war they called on the help of the god in the coming fight, and similarly private citizens asked for divine aid in their undertakings and help in difficulties, though some wiser men—and especially those who had had a philosophical training—could not disguise from themselves that it was a foolish hope to expect that their prayers should necessarily be heard, and they looked upon prayer rather as a religious consecration of human actions. Kneeling and folding the hands were unknown to the ancients. In praying they stood and stretched out their hands to the region which they supposed to be the dwelling of the godhead invoked; thus, they held them upward when praying to one of{329} the Olympian deities, forward when praying to a sea god, and down to the ground if the prayer was addressed to one of the infernal deities, at the same time trying to attract his attention by stamping on the ground. The commonest position was towards the east; when they prayed in the temple they turned towards the altar and the statue of the god, and sometimes even embraced the altar. In fact, the worship of the temple statues led to a very sensual conception of prayer; they not only threw kisses to the god they were worshipping, but even touched or kissed his statue; while suppliants threw themselves on the ground before the temple image, or at any rate knelt down before it.

The two main ways the ancients practiced worship were through prayer and sacrifice. Prayer, directed either to all the gods or just one, marked the start and end of the day; it was also combined with libations during meals and was an essential part of every significant event in daily life. These prayers were generally broad in nature, but there were specific occasions when tailored prayers were used for particular situations; for instance, it was customary to invoke the god’s blessing during public discussions. When going to war, they sought divine assistance for the battle ahead, and private citizens similarly asked for help in their endeavors and challenges. However, some wiser individuals—especially those with philosophical training—understood that it was unrealistic to think their prayers would always be answered, viewing prayer more as a religious acknowledgment of human actions. Kneeling and folding hands were not practices of the ancients. In prayer, they stood and reached out their hands toward the believed dwelling place of the invoked deity; they held their hands up when praying to one of the Olympian gods, forward for a sea god, and down toward the ground for an underworld deity, often trying to get his attention by stomping on the ground. The most common direction for prayer was east; in temples, they would face the altar and the statue of the god, sometimes even embracing the altar. Worship of temple statues led to a very tactile view of prayer; worshippers not only blew kisses to the deity but also touched or kissed the statue; supplicants would throw themselves on the ground before the temple image, or at least kneel in front of it.

In order to ensure the efficacy of the prayer, those who offered it must be free from every bodily and moral taint and, therefore, if necessary, submit to purification. There were a number of occasions which rendered a man unclean and unfit for intercourse with the deity; such were birth and death, which required the purification of all those who had come in contact with the mother or the dead person, not only in order that they might appear untainted before the deity, but also to prevent their communicating their impurity to others, and to enable them once more to enter into intercourse with human beings. Even apart from these special occasions it was impossible to tell whether some accidental contact might have produced impurity, and on this account it was usual to precede the act of prayer by washing, or, at any rate, by a symbolical purification, such as sprinkling with holy water. For this purpose a vessel with holy water and a whisk for sprinkling were placed in the entrance of every temple for the use of those who entered the domain; similar arrange{330}ments were made in private houses, and preference was given to flowing water, especially sea-water, which was supposed to have special purifying power; for sprinkling they used a branch of some sacred tree, such as laurel. This purification was extended not only to the person of those who approached the divinity, but also to their garments and the utensils used for prayer and sacrifice, as well as the dwelling generally; consequently, purification by fire and smoke—especially by means of burnt sulphur—played an important part along with the washing. There were also certain plants to which a purifying power was ascribed; thus, it was customary to hang up a sea-leek over the house door.

To ensure that the prayer is effective, those offering it must be free from any physical or moral impurities and, if necessary, undergo a purification process. There were several situations that made a person unclean and unable to connect with the deity, such as childbirth and death. This required purification for anyone who had been in contact with the mother or the deceased, not only to present themselves as untainted before the deity but also to prevent spreading their impurity to others, allowing them to re-enter society. Even outside of these specific instances, it was hard to determine if some accidental contact had caused impurity, so it was common to wash or perform a symbolic purification, like sprinkling with holy water, before praying. For this reason, a container of holy water and a tool for sprinkling were placed at the entrance of every temple for visitors; similar arrangements were made in private homes, with a preference for running water, especially seawater, believed to have special purifying abilities. They used a branch from a sacred tree, like laurel, for sprinkling. This purification extended not only to individuals approaching the divine but also to their clothing, the items used for prayer and sacrifice, and their homes in general. Therefore, purification through fire and smoke—especially using burnt sulfur—was also significant alongside washing. Certain plants were thought to have purifying properties; for instance, it was customary to hang a sea-leek over the front door.

Purification of this kind was, of course, even more necessary when some actual crime, such as a murder, even if an accidental one, had been committed, or any other action performed which would render a man unfit to come into the presence of the deity. In these cases an important part was also played by sacrifices, for it was an ancient belief—found also in the Jewish ritual—that sins could be laid on the victim, and in this way removed from the sinner. Special ceremonies were used on such occasions, such as purification by the blood of swine, since these animals were supposed to have a special lustral power. At Athens it was the custom to sacrifice sucking-pigs before the assembly of the people was held; the slaughtered animals were carried round the assembly, the seats sprinkled with their blood, and the bodies thrown into the sea. On a vase painting representing the purification of Orestes after the murder of his mother, Apollo himself holds a sucking-pig above the head of the murderer; a similar proceeding is represented by the vase painting Fig. 143,{331} where the woman who is performing the lustral rites—probably a priestess—holds in her right hand a sucking-pig, in her left a basket with offerings, while three torches stand on the ground in front of her, the smoke of which also possessed purifying power. Similar ceremonies were observed by those who, according to a very common superstition, regarded themselves as bewitched, or who desired to protect themselves from the injurious influence of philtres or other witchcraft, or else to cure madness, which was traced to the wrath of the infernal gods; in these cases, Hecate was the goddess to be propitiated, and part of the curious ceremony consisted in carrying about young dogs.

Purification like this was definitely even more important when an actual crime, such as murder—even if it was accidental—had occurred, or any other action taken that would make someone unworthy to come into the presence of the deity. In these situations, sacrifices also played a key role because there was an ancient belief—also found in Jewish rituals—that sins could be transferred to the victim, effectively removing them from the sinner. Special ceremonies were performed on such occasions, like purification with the blood of pigs, since these animals were thought to have special cleansing powers. In Athens, it was customary to sacrifice suckling pigs before public assemblies; the slaughtered animals would be paraded around the assembly, their blood sprinkled on the seats, and their bodies thrown into the sea. A vase painting depicting the purification of Orestes after his mother’s murder shows Apollo holding a sucking pig over the murderer’s head; a similar scene appears in vase painting Fig. 143,{331} where a woman, likely a priestess, holds a sucking pig in her right hand and a basket with offerings in her left, while three torches stand in front of her, their smoke also believed to have purifying properties. Similar ceremonies were carried out by those who, according to a widespread superstition, felt bewitched, aimed to shield themselves from harmful potions or witchcraft, or sought to cure madness, which was thought to stem from the anger of the underworld gods; in these cases, Hecate was the goddess to be appeased, and part of the unusual ceremony involved carrying young dogs around.

Fig. 143.

Fig. 143.

Next to prayer, the commonest observance was sacrifice. The anthropomorphic conception of the gods induced the Greeks to try to win their favour,{332}

Next to prayer, the most common practice was sacrifice. The human-like view of the gods led the Greeks to try to gain their favor,{332}

Fig. 144.

Fig. 144.

as they would that of powerful princes, by means of gifts, in the belief that they would be more inclined to fulfil human wishes if they were propitiated by valuable presents. These gifts consisted in dedicatory offerings and also in sacrifices, and these had to be regularly offered in order to preserve the goodwill of the divinities. Generally speaking, any gift offered to the god might be regarded as a sacrifice; but, as a rule, this name was only applied to those offerings which were not to be a lasting possession of the god but were only given for momentary enjoyment, and must, as a rule, be destroyed, generally by means of fire. The idea underlying these sacrifices was the participation of the gods in the material possessions of men. The gifts included under the heading of offerings were not all of such a nature as to be destroyed at once; thus, first-fruits of the field, fruit, jars of cooked lentils, flowers, fillets, and other such things could not be regarded as real gifts, owing to{333}

as they would with powerful leaders, through gifts, believing that they would be more willing to fulfill human desires if they were appeased with valuable presents. These gifts included dedicatory offerings and sacrifices, which had to be offered regularly to maintain the goodwill of the gods. Generally speaking, any gift given to the god could be seen as a sacrifice; however, this term was usually applied only to those offerings meant for temporary enjoyment and not intended to be kept as the god's lasting possession, and they generally had to be destroyed, often by fire. The idea behind these sacrifices was that the gods shared in the material possessions of humans. The gifts categorized as offerings weren’t all meant to be destroyed immediately; for instance, first-fruits from the field, fruits, jars of cooked lentils, flowers, fillets, and similar items couldn’t be considered real gifts, due to{333}

Fig. 145.

Fig. 145.

their transitory nature; and these were merely laid on the altar of the god, or else hung up beside it; sometimes there was a special table near the altar to receive these gifts. On the vase painting (Fig. 144) a table of this kind is represented near the altar; behind it we perceive the antiquated statue of Dionysus, on one side stands a woman with a goat destined for sacrifice, and on the right another woman is approaching carrying a flat dish, probably containing cakes. The offerings represented in Figs. 145 and 145 were probably also destined for Dionysus. A satyr, carrying in his left hand a branch, in his right a dish, probably containing cakes, is approaching an altar, on which similar gifts have already been placed; on the{334} other side, near the table for offerings, on which lie fruit and cakes, a woman, probably a Maenad, is seated, holding in her right hand a branch, in her left a flat basket with little dedicatory offerings. Although these gifts were not immediately destroyed by fire, they were of so transitory a nature that they could not be counted among those destined to be a lasting possession of the gods. The Greeks called these gifts fireless sacrifices.

their temporary nature; these were simply laid on the altar of the god or hung up next to it; sometimes there was a special table close to the altar to hold these gifts. On the vase painting (Fig. 144), a table of this kind is shown near the altar; behind it, we see the old statue of Dionysus, with a woman on one side holding a goat meant for sacrifice, and on the right, another woman approaching with a flat dish, likely containing cakes. The offerings depicted in Figs. 145 and 145 were probably also meant for Dionysus. A satyr, holding a branch in his left hand and a dish, likely with cakes, in his right, is approaching an altar, where similar gifts have already been placed; on the {334} other side, near the offering table that has fruit and cakes on it, a woman, likely a Maenad, is sitting, holding a branch in her right hand and a flat basket filled with small dedicatory offerings in her left. Although these gifts were not directly consumed by fire, they were so temporary that they couldn’t be considered a lasting possession of the gods. The Greeks called these gifts fireless sacrifices.

Fig. 146.

Fig. 146.

Sacrifices wore usually divided into two classes—bloody and bloodless. The bloodless seem to be the most ancient; they consisted chiefly in the first-fruits of the field and cakes, usually made of honey, which were regarded as a specially welcome gift by some of the gods. Very often cakes were used as a substitute for animals, since poor people, who could not afford the considerable expense of sacrificing real animals, fashioned the dough into the shape of oxen, swine, sheep, goats, geese, etc. In this class we may include smoke offerings. The custom of burning sweet-scented woods and spices probably came to Greece from Asia, where it had long prevailed. At first they{335} made use of the products of the country, especially cedar wood; afterwards frankincense, storax, and other fragrant substances were introduced from foreign countries. These smoke offerings were often connected with animal sacrifices, since grains of incense were cast into the flames of the altar on which the flesh of the animal was burnt, in order to overpower the smell of burning meat. Libations, too, may be included among bloodless sacrifices. Just as the gods required a portion of the food of men, they desired also to share in their drink, for they were supposed to require food and drink as men did. Libations were therefore offered before partaking of wine after a meal, or drinking any other draught, and Socrates even wished to offer some of his hemlock to the gods. On other occasions too libations were offered, as for instance before public speeches, on the occasion of sacrifices for the dead, invocation of the gods for especial purposes, etc. The part of the wine or other liquid destined for the god was poured from a flat cup either on to the ground or into the flame of the altar, and words of consecration were spoken meantime. It was most usual to use unmixed wine, but there were some gods to whom no wine might be offered, in particular the Erinnys, the infernal deities, nymphs, Muses, etc.; to these they dedicated libations of honey, milk, or oil, either separately or mixed together, or with water. On these occasions there were certain fixed ceremonies to be observed, but these were not the same in all parts of Greece.

Sacrifices were usually divided into two types—bloody and bloodless. The bloodless sacrifices seem to be the oldest; they mainly consisted of the first fruits of the harvest and cakes, often made with honey, which were considered a special gift by some of the gods. Often, cakes were used as a substitute for animals since poor people, who couldn't afford the high cost of sacrificing real animals, shaped the dough into the form of oxen, pigs, sheep, goats, geese, etc. This category also includes smoke offerings. The practice of burning aromatic woods and spices likely came to Greece from Asia, where it had been common for a long time. Initially, they used local products, especially cedar wood; later, frankincense, storax, and other fragrant substances were brought in from abroad. These smoke offerings were often linked with animal sacrifices, as grains of incense were thrown into the flames of the altar on which the animal's flesh was burned, to mask the smell of burning meat. Libations also count as bloodless sacrifices. Just as the gods wanted a share of human food, they also wanted to partake in drinks, as it was believed that they needed food and drink like people did. Libations were offered before drinking wine after a meal or any other beverage, and Socrates even wanted to pour some of his hemlock for the gods. Libations were also offered on other occasions, such as before public speeches, during sacrifices for the dead, and when invoking the gods for special requests. The portion of wine or other liquid intended for the god was poured from a flat cup either onto the ground or into the flame of the altar, while words of consecration were spoken. It was most common to use unmixed wine, but some gods could not be offered wine, especially the Erinnys, the underworld deities, nymphs, Muses, etc.; for them, libations of honey, milk, or oil were dedicated, either separately, mixed together, or with water. Certain specific ceremonies were to be followed on these occasions, but they varied across different regions of Greece.

There are numerous indications in legends which show that the Greeks were not originally unacquainted with the custom of human sacrifices; but these are no longer heard of in the historic period, and wherever they had formerly existed their place{336} was taken by symbolic actions, or the sacrifice of animals instead of human beings. The commonest victims were animals, and the choice of the particular victim depended on the god to whom the sacrifice was offered. Here, as in the case of the bloodless sacrifices, some gods rejected gifts which were well-pleasing to others, and special animals were offered to particular gods. It is not always easy to trace the origin of this choice, though in some cases it can be done; thus, for instance, goats were offered to Dionysus because they destroyed the vineyards, and swine to Demeter because they injured the corn-fields. Oxen and sheep were the commonest victims next to goats and swine, and very often several animals were offered in a common sacrifice. Horses were offered to Poseidon and Helios, dogs to Hecate, asses to Apollo, etc. Birds, too, were sacrificed; for instance, geese, doves, fowls, and, in particular, cocks to Aesculapius. Game and fish were very seldom employed for the purpose, probably because they were not much used for food in ancient times; for in most cases the standard of eating decided which animals should be used, though there were exceptions, too, among the classes already named.

There are many signs in legends suggesting that the Greeks were once familiar with the practice of human sacrifices; however, this custom disappeared during the historical period. Instead, where human sacrifices were once commonplace, symbolic actions or the sacrifice of animals took their place{336}. The most common victims were animals, and the choice of a particular victim depended on the god to whom the sacrifice was made. Similar to the bloodless sacrifices, some gods rejected offerings that were favored by others, which meant specific animals were dedicated to particular gods. It's not always easy to determine why certain animals were chosen, although in some cases it can be clarified; for example, goats were offered to Dionysus because they destroyed the vineyards, and swine were given to Demeter because they harmed the cornfields. Besides goats and swine, oxen and sheep were also common victims, and often multiple animals were sacrificed together. Horses were offered to Poseidon and Helios, dogs to Hecate, and donkeys to Apollo, among others. Birds were sacrificed too, such as geese, doves, fowls, and especially roosters to Aesculapius. Game and fish were rarely used, likely because they weren't commonly consumed in ancient times. In most cases, the choice of animals for sacrifice depended on what was typically eaten, although there were some exceptions among the previously mentioned categories.

It was originally the custom to burn the whole animal, with skin and hair, but though this extravagant mode of sacrificing was sometimes in use in later times, it became common to burn only the thigh bones and certain flesh parts of the animal, and to use the rest for a festive banquet. In consequence the number of victims was often calculated according to the number of persons invited to the banquet; in other cases it depended on the importance of the occasion, or the fortune of the sacrificers, and even in historical times it was not unusual for whole commu{337}nities or very rich private citizens to offer a hecatomb (a sacrifice of a hundred oxen), or even several, on which occasions the sacrifice only supplied the opportunity for entertaining the people on a magnificent scale. As a rule, the animals sacrificed must be sound and healthy in every respect; but at Sparta, which was often reproached with excessive economy in sacrifices, diseased cattle were sometimes used. There were several other necessary conditions to be observed; thus, the animals must never have been in the service of man; the ox that drew the plough might not be sacrificed. The sex of the victim generally corresponded to that of the deity to whom it was offered. Even the colour was of importance; white animals were usually offered to the gods of light, black to the infernal gods. There do not seem to have been any fixed regulations with regard to age, except that the animals must have attained a certain maturity.

It used to be the tradition to burn the entire animal, with its skin and hair, but while this extravagant way of sacrificing was sometimes practiced later on, it became more common to burn just the thigh bones and some specific parts of the animal and use the rest for a festive meal. As a result, the number of animals sacrificed was often decided based on the number of guests invited to the banquet; in other cases, it depended on the significance of the event or the wealth of the sacrificers. Even in historical times, it wasn't uncommon for entire communities or very wealthy individuals to offer a hecatomb (a sacrifice of a hundred oxen), where the sacrifice mainly served as a grand reason to entertain people on a large scale. Typically, the animals sacrificed had to be sound and healthy in every way; however, in Sparta, which was often criticized for being overly frugal in its sacrifices, sick cattle were sometimes used. Several other necessary conditions had to be met; for example, the animals must never have been used for human work; the ox that plowed the fields could not be sacrificed. The gender of the victim usually corresponded to that of the deity it was offered to. The color also mattered; white animals were typically given to the gods of light, while black ones were offered to the gods of the underworld. There didn’t seem to be any strict rules about age, except that the animals must have reached a certain level of maturity.

The ceremony observed at sacrifices was much the same throughout the whole of antiquity, and remained such as it is described by Homer. The victim which had been dedicated to the god, was adorned with wreaths and fillets, and led to the altar by servants or attendants; Homer speaks of gilding the horns of bulls, and this was customary afterwards. If possible, they tried to induce the animal to go forward of its own free will, since violent struggling was regarded as an unpropitious omen, and sometimes led to the rejection of the victim. It was even customary to require the animal to give a sort of consent, by nodding its head; this consent of the victim was, of course, produced by artificial means, such as pouring water into the ears, etc. Hereupon all the participants in the solemn action were prepared by sprinkling with holy water, which was sanctified by dipping into it a{338} firebrand taken from the altar, and they were exhorted to keep unbroken silence. The actual sacrifice then began by strewing roasted barleycorns, as the oldest food of their ancestors, on the animal, and in token of dedication they cut a bundle of hairs from its forehead and threw it into the fire, which was already burning on the altar. In heroic ages, the princes, as high priests, themselves killed the animals; afterwards this duty was undertaken by priests or attendants. They gave the animal a blow on its forehead with a club or axe, and then cut its throat with a sacrificial knife, and sprinkled the altar with the blood; in so doing they usually bent the head backwards; or, if sacrificing to the infernal gods, or the shades of the departed, they pressed it down to the ground. When the victim fell, the women who stood round uttered a low cry, and in the ages after Homer it was very usual to accompany the whole ceremony by the sound of the flute. Experienced attendants then flayed the animals and cut up the bodies, whereupon the parts destined for the gods, especially the thigh bones surrounded with fat, were burnt in the flames of the altar with incense and sacrificial cakes, and at the same time libations were poured out; the flesh was held in the fire by means of long forks. This is very often represented on ancient works of art. In the vase painting in Fig. 147 we see an altar on which wood appears to be regularly piled up; parts of the sacrifice are recognised in the flames. An attendant wearing a short garment round his loins kneels in front, holding a piece of flesh in the flames on a long pole or spit; on his left a man holds a cup for libations, into which a goddess of victory, flying over the altar, pours the liquid; on the right stands Apollo, with lyre and plectrum.{339}

The ceremony performed during sacrifices was pretty much the same throughout ancient times and stayed as it was described by Homer. The animal dedicated to the god was decorated with wreaths and ribbons and was led to the altar by servants. Homer mentions gilding the horns of bulls, which became common later on. If possible, they tried to get the animal to walk willingly, as struggling was seen as a bad omen and sometimes resulted in the rejection of the victim. It was even customary for the animal to give a sort of consent by nodding its head; this was, of course, achieved through artificial means like pouring water into its ears, etc. All the participants in the ceremony were then prepared by being sprinkled with holy water, sanctified by dipping a{338} firebrand from the altar into it, and they were instructed to maintain complete silence. The actual sacrifice began by scattering roasted barleycorns—considered the oldest food of their ancestors—on the animal, and as a sign of dedication, they cut a bundle of hair from its forehead and threw it into the already burning fire on the altar. In heroic times, the princes, acting as high priests, killed the animals themselves; later on, this duty fell to priests or attendants. They struck the animal on the forehead with a club or axe, then cut its throat with a sacrificial knife, sprinkling the altar with blood; while doing this, they usually bent the head backward; or, if sacrificing to the underworld gods or the spirits of the dead, they pressed it down to the ground. When the animal fell, the women standing nearby emitted a low cry, and in the times after Homer, it was quite common to accompany the entire ritual with the sound of a flute. Experienced attendants then skinned the animals and cut up the bodies, with the parts designated for the gods—especially the fatty thigh bones—being burned on the altar along with incense and sacrificial cakes, while libations were poured out; the flesh was held over the fire with long forks. This is frequently depicted in ancient artworks. In the vase painting shown in Fig. 147, we see an altar where wood appears to be neatly stacked; parts of the sacrifice are visible in the flames. An attendant wearing a short garment around his waist kneels in front, holding a piece of flesh over the flames on a long pole or spit; on his left, a man holds a cup for libations, into which a goddess of victory, flying over the altar, pours the liquid; on the right stands Apollo, with a lyre and plectrum.{339}

Fig. 147.

Fig. 147.

The flesh of the animals which was not used for the sacrifice was usually consumed at the feast which followed the ceremony; this custom was only departed from in the case of sacrifices to the shades of the dead or for purposes of propitiation, and then the flesh which was not burnt was buried or destroyed in some other way, and, in fact, on these occasions many of the ceremonies were of a different kind.

The meat from the animals that wasn’t used for the sacrifice was typically eaten at the feast after the ceremony. This practice was only changed when sacrifices were made to the spirits of the dead or for appeasement, in which case the meat that wasn’t burned was buried or disposed of in some other way. In fact, during these times, many of the rituals were of a different nature.

As a rule, another purpose was combined with the sacrifice; it was necessary not only to win the favour of the gods, or atone for some crime, but also to discover the will of the gods by interpretation of signs. Although prayer was called for from all men—from labourer as well as from priest—and sacrifices, though usually offered by priests, could also be performed by others, the interpretation of omens was an art which depended on ancient traditions and knowledge of ritual, and was almost entirely confined to the priests, though, in the nature of things, it could be undertaken by anyone. This mode of prophecy had existed in various forms since the most ancient times. The commonest, though unknown in the time of Homer, was the examination of the entrails, in which the structure, that is, colour, form, and integrity of the inner parts of the victim, especially the liver, gall, etc., were regarded as of fortunate or unfortunate omen. Some anatomical knowledge of the inner parts of animals was therefore indispensable, and in consequence it is natural that this branch of knowledge was kept in the hands of the priests. The older kind of prophecy described in Homer was of a different nature, since it depended on all manner of phenomena appearing during the sacrifice; whether the flame attacked the victim quickly or slowly, whether it{341} burnt clearly, whether it rose upwards, whether it was not put out until the whole animal was consumed, whether the wood crackled loudly, what shape was assumed by the ashes of the victim and of the wood, etc.

As a rule, another purpose was combined with the sacrifice; it was necessary not only to win the favor of the gods or atone for some wrongdoing, but also to discover the will of the gods by interpreting signs. While prayer was expected from everyone—from laborers to priests—and sacrifices, though usually offered by priests, could also be performed by others, the interpretation of omens was an art that relied on ancient traditions and knowledge of rituals. This skill was mostly reserved for priests, although, in theory, anyone could undertake it. This form of prophecy had existed in various forms since ancient times. The most common, although not known in the time of Homer, was the examination of the entrails. In this practice, the structure—such as the color, shape, and condition of the internal parts of the victim, especially the liver and gall—was considered to indicate a good or bad omen. Some understanding of animal anatomy was therefore essential, which is why this knowledge was typically held by the priests. The older type of prophecy described by Homer was different, as it relied on various phenomena that occurred during the sacrifice; for example, whether the flame consumed the victim quickly or slowly, whether it burned brightly, whether it rose upward, whether it didn’t go out until the entire animal was burned, whether the wood crackled loudly, and what shape the ashes of the victim and wood took on, etc.

Apart from sacrifices, prophecy and divination played a great part in the life and religion of the Greeks. A distinction made by the ancients themselves was between prophecy by art and without art. Prophecy without art was regarded as inspiration of a human being by the divine spirit, and was not dependent on external signs or on the interpretation of an experienced person. There were three kinds: ecstasy, in which the gift of prophecy was communicated to a human being without his own assistance by divine strength and power; dreams, in which the gods revealed directly to men their will or coming events; and thirdly, the oracles, which were of a somewhat different character, being connected with professional prophecy. They were also regarded as direct revelations of the will of the god, so the mode in which this was expressed differed a good deal according to the various oracles; but the questioner was not immediately inspired, as in ecstasy and dreams, but required a mediator, one who was alone able to interpret the revelations of the gods.

Besides sacrifices, prophecy and divination were significant aspects of Greek life and religion. The ancients themselves made a distinction between prophecy through skill and prophecy without skill. Prophecy without skill was seen as the inspiration of a person by a divine spirit, independent of external signs or the interpretation of an experienced individual. There were three types: ecstasy, where the gift of prophecy was granted to someone without their own effort through divine strength and power; dreams, where the gods directly revealed their will or future events to people; and thirdly, oracles, which were somewhat different as they were linked to professional prophecy. Oracles were also viewed as direct revelations of the god's will, but the way these messages were expressed varied significantly among the different oracles; unlike in ecstasy and dreams, the questioner wasn't immediately inspired and needed a mediator, someone capable of interpreting the revelations from the gods.

Of these three classes, the least important during the historic period is ecstasy; the seers in the real sense of the word, whom we so often meet with in legends, had no importance later on. The second kind, the dream oracle, is of far greater importance. The idea that dreams were communications from the gods, no less than other oracles and signs, was so universally adopted that it not only took firm root in the popular belief, but was shared by educated men,{342} even by those who had more or less discarded the old belief in the gods. The ancient writers give us numerous accounts of portentous dreams; unlucky dreams were averted by religious ceremonies, sacrifices to the gods who could turn away ill fortune, sprinkling with holy water, etc. It was usual to pray for prophetic dreams, and, as we have already seen, these were specially produced by sleeping in the temple of Aesculapius, though they often required interpretation afterwards at the hands of the priests. It is a very old belief that dreams reveal the will of the gods, not directly and immediately, but in the form of parables or images, which require special comprehension and secret knowledge, and thus the interpretation of dreams became an especial art, which led to a whole literature of dream-books (remains of which have been preserved to us; in particular the dream-book of Artemidorus, dating from the second century A.D.), and to the profession of interpreters, who, although not held in especial honour, were yet greatly sought after by all classes of the community.

Of these three groups, the least significant during the historical period is ecstasy; the true seers we often encounter in legends became unimportant later on. The second type, the dream oracle, holds much greater significance. The belief that dreams were messages from the gods, just like other oracles and signs, was so widely accepted that it became a deep-rooted aspect of popular belief and was embraced by educated individuals,{342} even by those who had mostly moved away from belief in the gods. Ancient writers provide us with numerous accounts of significant dreams; negative dreams were countered through religious rituals, sacrifices to the gods who could avert misfortune, and sprinkling with holy water, among other practices. It was common to pray for prophetic dreams, and, as we have seen, these were particularly encouraged by sleeping in the temple of Aesculapius, although they often needed to be interpreted later by priests. It is an age-old belief that dreams convey the will of the gods, not in a straightforward manner, but through parables or images that require special understanding and secret knowledge. Thus, dream interpretation became a specialized skill, leading to a vast literature of dream books (some of which have been preserved; notably, the dream book of Artemidorus from the second century A.D.) and the emergence of professional interpreters, who, while not held in particularly high regard, were still in demand by all segments of society.

The influence of the oracles was even more important. In Greece and Asia Minor there were several hundred places where oracles were given; this much is common to all of them, that it was not a divinely-inspired human being, but the god himself who announced his will by special tokens, while the priests were only the interpreters of the god’s will; the signs and methods of interpretation differed considerably. The oracles of Apollo were far the most celebrated, since he was specially the god of prophecy; among these, the oracle of Delphi surpassed all others in importance. Here the medium through which the god revealed his will to mankind was the holy{343} priestess called Pythia; a vapour which rose from a cleft in the earth produced ecstasy in the Pythia, who had previously purified herself by chewing laurel leaves and drinking from the sacred spring, and clad in rich garments with a golden head-dress, long flowing robes, and buskins, and had taken her place on a tripod over the cleft. In this condition she uttered the oracles, which were, as a rule, incomprehensible to ordinary people. It was then the duty of the priests who were present during the ecstasy with the questioners, to discover the real meaning and sense of the senseless sounds, and arrange the answer in poetic form, usually in hexameters, which were, as a rule, cunningly arranged so as to have a two-fold meaning. At first this took place only once a year, but when the reputation of the oracle increased, and thousands of people came every year to Delphi, or sent messengers with questions to the temple, it became the custom to supply answers all the year round, and, in consequence of the great numbers, two Pythiae had to mount the tripod alternately, while a third was at hand to take their place occasionally. Only a few days in the year were regarded as unlucky, and then no oracles were given. At the time of the Empire, when the influence of the Delphic oracle had considerably diminished, it was only accessible once a year. The order in which the suppliants were to enter was generally decided by lot; in some few cases it may have been determined by rank. Prayer and sacrifice of course preceded the sacred ceremony; goats were chiefly offered, because, according to the legends, the discovery of this miraculous vapour was due to a goat.

The influence of the oracles was even more significant. In Greece and Asia Minor, there were several hundred locations where oracles were provided; what’s common to all of them is that it wasn't a divinely-inspired human but the god himself who communicated his will through special signs, while the priests acted only as interpreters of the god’s will; the signs and methods of interpretation varied widely. The oracles of Apollo were the most renowned, as he was specifically the god of prophecy; among these, the oracle of Delphi was the most important. Here, the medium through which the god revealed his will to people was the holy {343} priestess called Pythia; a vapor rising from a crack in the earth induced ecstasy in the Pythia, who had purified herself by chewing laurel leaves and drinking from the sacred spring, and was dressed in rich garments with a golden headpiece, long flowing robes, and boots, while seated on a tripod over the crack. In this state, she would deliver the oracles, which were usually incomprehensible to ordinary people. It was then the responsibility of the priests present during the ecstasy with the questioners to uncover the real meaning behind the nonsensical sounds and arrange the response in poetic form, typically in hexameters, which were often cleverly crafted to convey double meanings. Initially, this occurred only once a year, but as the oracle’s reputation grew, and thousands of people visited Delphi each year or sent messengers with inquiries to the temple, it became customary to provide answers throughout the year. Due to the high volume of participants, two Pythiae had to take turns on the tripod, while a third was on standby to fill in when needed. Only a few days each year were considered unlucky, and no oracles were given then. By the time of the Empire, when the influence of the Delphic oracle had significantly waned, it was only accessible once a year. The order in which the supplicants entered was usually decided by lot; in some cases, it might have been determined by rank. Prayer and sacrifice preceded the sacred ceremony; goats were primarily offered because, according to legends, the discovery of this miraculous vapor was credited to a goat.

At the other oracles of Apollo the proceedings were different: at Hysiae, in Boeotia, the prophet{344} sought his inspiration in a well; at Argos, in the blood of a victim; at the Clarian temple of Apollo, at Colophon, a priest descended into the sacred cave and drank holy water, whereupon the gift of prophecy was granted to him; at the sanctuary of the Branchidae, at Didymae, near Miletus, the oracles were given by a priestess, who moistened the hem of her garment and her feet at a well, and then let the rising vapour act upon her. At other oracles the god revealed his will or the events of the future by signs instead of words, which the priest then had to interpret. This was the case with the oldest and most sacred of all the Greek oracles—that of Zeus, at Dodona in Epirus. These signs were of various kinds: sometimes it was the rustling of the branches in the sacred oak, sometimes the murmuring of the spring at its foot, sometimes the sound given by a brass bowl. The excavations lately undertaken at Dodona have supplied some information about the nature and variety of the questions, though not about the mode in which the oracle was given. Those who desired an oracular answer had to hand in their question in writing, usually on a tablet of lead, on which it was scratched. This was laid in a vessel and placed in the sanctuary, so that the priestess might learn what the question was; the answer was then given on a similar tablet, sometimes the same on which the question had been written. The examples found of these tablets show that these questions were not always of political import, and sent by whole communities or princes, but that even private affairs were sometimes made the subject of a question. Thus, on the tablet represented in Fig. 148, a certain Lysanias inquires whether the child which his wife is about to bear him is really his own; another inquires whether{345}

At the other oracles of Apollo, things were done differently: at Hysiae in Boeotia, the prophet sought inspiration from a well; at Argos, it came from the blood of a sacrifice; at the Clarian temple of Apollo in Colophon, a priest would go into a sacred cave and drink holy water, which granted him the gift of prophecy; at the Branchidae sanctuary in Didymae near Miletus, oracles were delivered by a priestess who wet the hem of her garment and her feet in a well, then let the rising vapor influence her. At other oracles, the god revealed his will or future events through signs rather than words, which the priest had to interpret. This was the case with the oldest and most revered Greek oracle—the one of Zeus at Dodona in Epirus. The signs varied: sometimes it was the rustling of leaves in the sacred oak, sometimes the murmuring of the spring at its base, and sometimes the sound from a brass bowl. Recent excavations at Dodona have provided insight into the nature and variety of the questions, though not about how the oracle was delivered. Those seeking an answer would submit their question in writing, usually on a lead tablet, where it was etched. This tablet was placed in a vessel located in the sanctuary so that the priestess could learn the question; the answer was then provided on a similar tablet, sometimes the same one used for the question. The examples of these tablets that have been found show that the questions were not always politically motivated or sent by entire communities or rulers, but that private matters were sometimes inquired about as well. For instance, on the tablet shown in Fig. 148, a man named Lysanias asks whether the child his wife is about to bear is truly his; another asks whether...

Fig. 148.

Fig. 148.

it would be profitable for him to rear sheep; a third asks who has stolen the cushions he has lost. These questions on leaden tablets were also in use at other places. At the oracle of Apollo-Coropaeus, in the Peninsula Magnesia, in Thessaly, the questioners had to give their names to the temple scribe to be written on the tablet; they were then called in turn and conducted to the sanctuary, where the leaden tablets were handed them. On these they wrote their questions; the tablets were then collected and placed in a vessel, which was sealed with the official seal of the temporal and spiritual officials, and left for the night in the sanctuary. Next morning the seals were broken, the names of the questioners called according to the list, and the tablets given back with the answers. Among oracles we must mention that of Zeus Ammon, in the Libyan Desert, which enjoyed a great reputation in Greece even in early times; that of Zeus Trophonius,{346} at Lebadia, in Boeotia; that of Amphiaraus, at Oropus, which last was included among the dream oracles, since the mediation of the priests was not required here, and the questioners received their revelation direct from the god. It would be impossible to enumerate all the oracles and the customs observed there; throughout the whole of Greek antiquity they played a very important part in the life of the nation and the individual, and were often decisive in political matters, as well as in trivial details of daily life.

It was beneficial for him to raise sheep; a third person asks who took the cushions he lost. These questions written on leaden tablets were also used in other places. At the oracle of Apollo-Coropaeus, in the Peninsula Magnesia, in Thessaly, those asking questions had to provide their names to the temple scribe to be recorded on the tablet; they were then called in turn and taken to the sanctuary, where the leaden tablets were given to them. They wrote their questions on these tablets; afterward, the tablets were collected and placed in a vessel sealed with the official seal of both temporal and spiritual officials, and left overnight in the sanctuary. The next morning, the seals were broken, the names of the questioners were called from the list, and the tablets were returned with the answers. Among the oracles, we should mention that of Zeus Ammon, in the Libyan Desert, which was well-known in Greece even in ancient times; that of Zeus Trophonius, at Lebadia, in Boeotia; and that of Amphiaraus, at Oropus, which was part of the dream oracles, as the involvement of priests was not needed here, and the questioners received their insights directly from the god. It would be impossible to list all the oracles and the customs followed there; throughout all of Greek antiquity, they played a significant role in both national and individual life and were often crucial in political matters as well as in the small details of everyday life.

Of no less importance than the modes of prophecy already mentioned are those which may be called professional, and which did not depend on a direct revelation of the will of the god, so much as on the observation and interpretation of certain apparently fortuitous signs, which were, however, supposed to proceed from the divinity. Of course, many oracles were very closely connected with these professional prophecies. Here, too, we may distinguish several different kinds. In the first place, there is interpretation of signs which appear though unsought for. The number of these is, of course, countless, since the whole realm of nature and life affords scope for them. Signs of the sky, atmospheric phenomena, change in the course of rivers, earthquakes, clefts in the ground, abnormal births, all which are frequently mentioned in ancient history, may be included in this class, as also the flight of birds, to which particular attention was given, though the proceedings of other animals were also watched, or the mere fact of their appearance was supposed to announce good or evil fortune. Then there were phenomena relating to human beings, such as sneezing, singing in the ears, words spoken by chance, etc., and the place where these things occur is of great importance, as, for instance, whether{347} on the right or the left hand. The second class of professional prophecy is that in which man seeks for the signs and calls upon the god to grant him a token of his presence and will. In this class we may include prophecy from sacrifice and also some of the oracles, but in particular the private oracles—if we may use this expression—by means of which individuals procured signs by any means whatever, and either interpreted them themselves or got some skilled prophet to do it for them. This closely resembles our modern fashion of telling fortunes from cards, and in these cases it was not usually a priest, but some cheat or conjurer who interpreted the prophecy; thus dice and sieves were used for prophesying, and fortunes were told from physiognomy, or the lines of the hand, as they still are at the present day.

Just as important as the methods of prophecy already mentioned are those that can be considered professional. These didn't rely on a direct revelation from the god but rather on observing and interpreting certain seemingly random signs that were believed to come from the divine. Many oracles were closely linked to these professional prophecies as well. Here, we can identify several different types. First, there's the interpretation of signs that appear without being sought. The number of these is countless since the entire realm of nature and life provides plenty of options. Signs in the sky, weather phenomena, changes in river courses, earthquakes, cracks in the ground, and unusual births, all frequently mentioned in ancient history, fall into this category. This includes the flight of birds, which received special attention, although the behavior of other animals was also monitored, as their mere presence was thought to indicate good or bad luck. There were also phenomena related to humans, like sneezing, ringing in the ears, random words spoken, etc., and the location of these events was crucial, for example, whether they happened on the right or left side. The second category of professional prophecy involves actively seeking signs and calling on the god for a sign of his presence and will. This class includes prophecy from sacrifices and some oracles, particularly private oracles—if we can call them that—through which individuals obtained signs by any means necessary, either interpreting them themselves or having a skilled prophet do so. This is quite similar to our modern practice of fortune-telling with cards, and in these cases, it was typically not a priest but some fraud or magician who interpreted the prophecy; thus, dice and sieves were used for divination, and fortunes were told based on facial features or palm lines, just like they still are today.

The interpreters of prophecy and signs, whether belonging to the class of priests or laymen, naturally represented their art as coming direct from the gods, and loved to envelop it in the veil of mystery, though in other respects Greek religion aimed at publicity and universal comprehension. There were, however, some ceremonies which were closely concealed from the world without; and those who took part in them were required to observe absolute secrecy, and were subject to a gradual initiation, passing through several stages before they attained the final one. We refer to the mysteries which were universally known throughout Greece, and, owing to the great number of those who sought initiation, played an important part in the life of the ancient Greeks. Our knowledge of these secret doctrines is very small, as is natural under the circumstances, and, consequently, the most recent investigations have led to very different hypotheses. Still, the latest discoveries enable us to feel sure that{348} these mysteries were not, as was formerly supposed, remains of ancient revealed wisdom containing purer and better doctrines than were known to the popular religion; nor were they, as Voss supposes, merely priestly trickery. They represented the religious myths, and their form corresponded to the ordinary religious worship; the mystery was due simply to the fact that in the myth the symbolic and allegorical elements prevailed, and in the worship the purifications and expiations had a specially important place; while the other ceremonies connected therewith, such as sacrifices, signs, dances, etc., bore a strongly orgiastic and ecstatic character. There were also dramatic or pantomimic representations of the mythical actions, and a great number of artistic and decorative means were used to dispose the mind of the initiated to a condition suited for solemn and mysterious doctrines. There were no really deep secrets hidden behind these mysteries, which were so numerous that almost each god had his own; and indeed, the initiation was not a difficult one, and was open to every free and blameless Greek.{349}

The interpreters of prophecies and signs, whether priests or laypeople, often presented their skills as directly given by the gods and enjoyed wrapping them in mystery, even though Greek religion generally aimed for openness and broader understanding. However, some ceremonies were kept secret from outsiders; those who participated had to maintain strict confidentiality and went through a gradual initiation, progressing through several stages before reaching the final one. We are talking about the mysteries that were well-known throughout Greece and played a significant role in the lives of the ancient Greeks due to the large number of people seeking initiation. Our understanding of these secret teachings is quite limited, as you might expect, and as a result, the most recent studies have led to differing theories. Still, the latest findings make it clear that{348} these mysteries were not, as was previously thought, remnants of ancient revealed wisdom containing purer and better teachings than those known in popular religion; nor were they, as Voss suggests, merely priestly tricks. They represented religious myths, and their structure aligned with typical religious practices; the mystery arose from the fact that the symbolic and allegorical elements dominated the myth, while in worship, purifications and atonements played a crucial role, along with other connected ceremonies like sacrifices, signs, dances, etc., which had a notably ecstatic and orgiastic feel. There were also dramatic or pantomime portrayals of mythological events, and a variety of artistic and decorative techniques were used to prepare the initiated for solemn and mysterious teachings. There weren't any truly deep secrets hidden behind these mysteries, which were so plentiful that almost every god had one; in fact, the initiation process wasn't particularly difficult and was open to any free and blameless Greek.{349}

CHAPTER XI.

Public Festivals.

The Olympic Festival—The Gymnastic and Equestrian Contests—The Hippodrome—The Judges—The Preliminary Ceremonies—The Course of the Festival—Honours to the Victors—The Delphic Festival and Pythian Games—The Isthmian and Nemean Games—The Athenian Festivals—The Festivals of Dionysus.

The Olympic Festival—The Gymnastic and Equestrian Contests—The Hippodrome—The Judges—The Preliminary Ceremonies—The Course of the Festival—Honors to the Winners—The Delphic Festival and Pythian Games—The Isthmian and Nemean Games—The Athenian Festivals—The Festivals of Dionysus.

In ancient and in modern times alike it has been usual to connect public festivals with some religious observance, even though the actual occasion might be the celebration of the change of the seasons or some regular event connected with agriculture. Greek worship was naturally of a cheerful nature. The sacrifices were usually followed by banquets, which communicated a festive character to an act of worship, and this was often accompanied by singing and dancing, sometimes of a serious and solemn nature, at other times lively and cheerful. As a rule, sacrifices to the heavenly deities were offered early in the day, but the banquet did not take place till the afternoon, and thus opportunity was afforded for devoting the interval to entertainments, among which, along with song and dance, dramatic and gymnastic performances soon began to occupy a place, and gradually to assume the character of regular competitions. Sacrifices to the infernal deities took place in the afternoon or evening, and were, in consequence, followed by a festival at night, which often degenerated into a wild orgy. These festivities, which were partly connected with the worship and partly celebrated for their own sake or connected with ancient national{350} games, were at first a natural consequence of the religious ceremonies and the manner in which a nation of the cheerful disposition of the Greeks would celebrate them. But as these performances and festivities came to be more closely connected with the religious festivals, they gradually became an integral part of them, and were no longer left to the arbitrary disposition of the persons concerned, but were taken in hand by the state or community, and subject to regular arrangement.

In ancient and modern times alike, public festivals have usually been linked to some religious observance, even if the actual event is simply to celebrate the change of seasons or a regular agricultural occurrence. Greek worship was naturally joyful. The sacrifices were typically followed by feasts, which added a festive air to the act of worship. This was often accompanied by singing and dancing, sometimes solemn and serious, other times lively and cheerful. Generally, sacrifices to the heavenly gods were made early in the day, while the feast took place in the afternoon, allowing time for various entertainments. Along with song and dance, dramatic and athletic performances soon began to emerge as regular competitions. Sacrifices to the underworld deities occurred in the afternoon or evening, followed by nighttime festivities that often turned into wild orgies. These celebrations, partially linked to worship and partially held for their own sake or in connection with ancient national{350} games, originally stemmed naturally from the religious ceremonies, reflecting how a cheerful nation like the Greeks would celebrate them. However, as these performances and festivities became more closely associated with religious celebrations, they gradually became essential to them, no longer left to the discretion of individuals but managed by the state or community with regular organization.

The entertainments most commonly added to the religious ceremonies at the festivals were, in the first place, those of a musical character, partly vocal, partly instrumental, or a combination of both; in the second, dances, both choric and pantomimic, lastly scenic representations, gymnastic contests, processions, national games, etc. Among these the musical, choregraphic, scenic, and gymnastic representations were first raised to the dignity of regular competitions. Of course, different festivals were celebrated in different ways; apart from local differences, the very character of the divinity in whose honour the festival was held, and the different phases of the legend, necessitated differences in the mode of celebration and in the regulation of those who were to take part in them; thus some festivals were celebrated by both sexes together, and others by only one, to the exclusion of the other. In one point, especially, the Hellenic differed from our modern Christian festivals. It is a natural consequence of the Christian religion that the great festivals are celebrated at the same time by all believers in all parts of the civilised world, while the Greek religion knew of no such religious festivals common to all Hellenic tribes. There were a number of national festivals which were of equal importance{351} to all Greeks; but these were not celebrated simultaneously throughout the country, but only at one specially appointed place, to which spectators came from all parts, and which thus provided an opportunity for great national meetings recurring at regular intervals. In consequence of the decentralisation of the country, these provided the only means of awakening and maintaining national feeling among the Greeks. Other festivals were peculiar to particular countries, or even to towns or communities; the differences existing in Greek belief, which are often closely connected with national traditions and racial peculiarities, were also marked in the act of worship. Even those regular festivals which were celebrated alike in most of the Greek states were not all held on the same day, but at different times, which was probably due to the fact that Greek antiquity was acquainted with no common calendar. The proceedings at these festivals also differed greatly according to the place. We know very little about the majority; most details have come down to us concerning the Attic calendar and the customs in use there, though even here our knowledge is very incomplete. The great Hellenic national festivals, which were celebrated at Olympia, Delphi, Nemea, and on the isthmus of Corinth, will first claim our attention.

The entertainment commonly added to religious ceremonies at festivals included music, which could be vocal, instrumental, or a mix of both; dances, both choral and pantomime; and, finally, staged performances, athletic contests, processions, national games, etc. Among these, music, dance, theater, and athletic displays were elevated to the status of official competitions. Naturally, different festivals were celebrated in different ways; beyond local variations, the nature of the deity being honored and the various aspects of the myth required different approaches to the celebrations and the rules for participants. Some festivals included both men and women, while others excluded one gender. One key difference between Hellenic festivals and modern Christian ones is that Christian holidays are celebrated simultaneously by all believers worldwide, whereas Greek religion did not have religious festivals that were shared among all Greek tribes. There were several national festivals that were equally significant to all Greeks, but these were not celebrated at the same time across the nation; instead, they took place in specific locations that attracted spectators from everywhere, creating opportunities for large national gatherings at regular intervals. Due to the fragmentation of the country, these festivals were the only way to foster and sustain a sense of national identity among the Greeks. Other festivals were unique to specific countries or even towns and communities, and the variations in Greek beliefs, often tied to national traditions and ethnic differences, were reflected in their worship practices. Even the regular festivals that were celebrated similarly across most Greek states did not occur on the same day, but at different times, likely because ancient Greeks did not have a unified calendar. The activities at these festivals varied significantly depending on the location. We know very little about most of them; most of the information we have pertains to the Attic calendar and its customs, and even that is quite limited. The major Greek national festivals, held at Olympia, Delphi, Nemea, and the isthmus of Corinth, will be our main focus.

Of these the Olympic festival is the oldest, at any rate as regards its national importance. The festival and the games celebrated there existed long before the year 776 B.C., after which its regular recurrence was used for expressing the date of the year; still, it is only from this time onward that we can regard it as a really national festival. The Pythians did not begin to calculate by their games till the year 586, the Isthmians in 582, and the Nemeans in 573. The{352} Olympic and Pythian festivals recurred every four years, the other two every two years; the Olympic festivals always took place at the first full moon of the summer solstice, the Pythian in the autumn of the third year of an Olympiad; we cannot determine the exact period of the others, and only know that the Isthmian games were held at midsummer, and the Nemean alternately in winter and in summer. The main features of all, next to the usual acts of worship, such as prayer, sacrifices, etc., was the gymnastic contests connected with them. All four had attained so great a reputation even beyond the frontiers of their narrow home that most of the Greek states took part in them by means of official embassies (θεωρίαι) and numbers of spectators came from a distance, and a great market was held there in consequence. This universal interest taken in the festivals gave them a character of inviolability, so that they were able to continue even in time of war, since there was always a truce as long as the games lasted, and all who took part in them were allowed to travel undisturbed, as soon as the heralds of peace had announced the beginning of the sacred month, first in their own state, and afterwards in that of all the Greeks who took part in the contests. We possess far more details concerning the Olympic festival than any other, and, in fact, it exceeded them all in importance. The games constituted the most important part, and it was for their sake that spectators came from most distant parts of the ancient world to the plain of the Alpheus; and, indeed, the myth concerning the origin of the festival is intimately connected with these games. Every free-born Greek was allowed to take part in them. Barbarians were strictly rejected, at any rate in the best period of the Olympic festival, and it was not till the time of{353} the Roman Empire, when its glory had long departed, that this practice was abandoned. They also excluded all who had committed murder or any other great crime, or forfeited the rights of citizenship, and before the beginning of the contest a strict examination was held into the claims of all who desired to take part. At first only youths and men were admitted; from 632 onwards boys were allowed to contend, at any rate in some of the sports. We hear of women taking part or being victors in the Olympic games, but this does not mean that they appeared in person; in the chariot races and riding it was not the custom for the owner of a horse to drive or ride, and thus rich women who were interested in the training of horses could let them run at the Olympic games; and since it was not the charioteer or rider, but the trainer and owner of the horses who was crowned, they might thus obtain the prize.

Of these, the Olympic festival is the oldest, at least in terms of its national significance. The festival and the games celebrated there existed long before 776 B.C., after which its regular occurrence was used to mark the date of the year; however, it is only from this time that we can consider it a truly national festival. The Pythian games didn’t start being used for date calculations until 586, the Isthmian games in 582, and the Nemean games in 573. The Olympic and Pythian festivals occurred every four years, while the other two happened every two years; the Olympic festivals always took place on the first full moon after the summer solstice, the Pythian in the autumn of the third year of an Olympiad. We can’t determine the exact timing of the others, but we know that the Isthmian games were held in midsummer, and the Nemean games alternated between winter and summer. The main features of all these festivals, aside from the usual religious practices like prayer and sacrifices, were the athletic contests associated with them. All four festivals had gained such a great reputation that many Greek states participated through official embassies and numerous spectators traveled from far away, leading to a significant market being held there as a result. This widespread interest in the festivals gave them a sense of inviolability, allowing them to continue even during wars, as there was always a truce while the games were happening, and anyone participating was allowed to travel freely once the heralds of peace announced the start of the sacred month, first in their own state and then throughout all the Greek states involved in the contests. We have far more details about the Olympic festival than any other, and in fact, it surpassed them all in significance. The games were the most crucial aspect, and it was for these that spectators came from the furthest corners of the ancient world to the plain of the Alpheus; indeed, the myth regarding the festival's origin is closely tied to these games. Every free Greek was permitted to participate. Barbarians were strictly excluded, at least during the festival's prime, and it wasn’t until the time of the Roman Empire, when its glory had waned, that this practice was abandoned. They also excluded anyone who had committed murder or any other serious crime, or who had lost their citizenship rights. Before the competitions began, there was a strict vetting process for all those wishing to enter. Initially, only youths and men were allowed; starting in 632, boys could compete in some events. We do hear of women participating or winning in the Olympic games, but this doesn’t mean they took part in person; in chariot races and horseback riding, it wasn’t customary for the owner to drive or ride, allowing wealthy women interested in horse training to enter their horses in the Olympic games. Since it was the trainer and owner of the horses who received the crown, they could consequently win the prize.

The contests at Olympia were of a gymnastic or equestrian nature; musical contests were excluded. But the perfect development of gymnastics as shown at the Olympic competitions only took place very gradually. At first the contests consisted only in running, and this was the case for the first thirty Olympiads after the time when the counting began. Then the double-course was introduced, and soon afterwards the long course (724 B.C.). In the year 708 the pentathlon was added, and thus the most important sports—jumping, throwing the spear and quoit, and wrestling—were introduced, along with running, and henceforward were regarded as one of the most attractive parts of the whole contest. In 688 a boxing-match was added; in 680, chariot races with four full-grown horses; in 648, riding races and the pancration. No more contests were added; further{354} changes were only slight modifications, such as the admission of boys, who at first took part only in the running and wrestling, then for a short time in the pentathlon, and afterwards in the boxing-match, and only in very late times (200 B.C.) in the pancration. In the year 520 the race in full panoply was introduced, and in 408 the chariot race with two horses. Attempts were made to introduce mules and mares, but these were soon abandoned; colts were, however, introduced for the contest with four and two horses, and also for riding. It was natural that when there was so large a number of events they could not all, as at first, take place on one day; and, indeed, it would hardly have been worth the journey from such great distances. From time to time, as new sports were added, another day was given to the festival, so that when the number was complete it generally lasted for five days, divided in such a way that the three intermediate days were devoted to the contests, the first and last to the public and private sacrifices, processions and banquets.

The contests at Olympia focused on gymnastics and equestrian events; musical competitions were not included. However, the complete development of gymnastics showcased at the Olympic games took place gradually. Initially, the contests were limited to running, and this was true for the first thirty Olympiads from the start of the counting. Then, the double-course was introduced, followed shortly by the long course (724 B.C.). In 708, the pentathlon was added, introducing key sports like jumping, spear and discus throwing, and wrestling, alongside running, which were then considered the most exciting parts of the whole event. In 688, boxing was included; in 680, chariot races with four adult horses; in 648, riding races and the pancratium followed. No additional contests were added; subsequent changes were minor adjustments, like allowing boys, who initially participated only in running and wrestling, then briefly in the pentathlon, and later in boxing. Only much later (200 B.C.) did they compete in the pancratium. In 520, a race in full armor was introduced, and in 408, the two-horse chariot race. There were attempts to include mules and mares, but these were quickly dropped; however, colts were added for contests with four and two horses, as well as for riding. With so many events, it was inevitable that they couldn’t all take place on one day, and frankly, it wouldn’t have been worth the journey from such faraway locations. Over time, as new sports were introduced, another day was added to the festival, so that eventually, when the events reached their full lineup, the festival typically spanned five days, with the three middle days reserved for the competitions and the first and last days dedicated to public and private sacrifices, processions, and feasts.

The gymnastic contests have been already discussed in a previous section; we must give some details here about the equestrian competitions, among which racing with four-horse chariots was always regarded as one of the most splendid. They employed for the purpose the light two-wheeled chariots used in battle in the heroic age; these had, as a rule, wheels with four spokes, and the car was open at the back and closed in a semi-circular shape in front, with two bent hoops turned back behind, which were used to catch hold of in jumping up. (Compare the vase painting, Fig. 149.) Here we see the preparations for driving; the charioteer, clad in a long garment according to ancient custom, stands behind the two{355}

The gymnastic contests have already been covered in a previous section; we need to provide some details here about the equestrian competitions, among which racing with four-horse chariots was always considered one of the most impressive. They used light, two-wheeled chariots that were also utilized in battle during the heroic age; these typically had wheels with four spokes, and the chariot was open at the back and rounded at the front, with two bent hoops at the back for gripping when jumping in. (See the vase painting, Fig. 149.) Here we see the preparations for driving; the charioteer, dressed in a long garment as per ancient tradition, stands behind the two{355}

Fig. 149.

Fig. 149.

horses, which are yoked to the chariot, and seems about to complete the arrangement of the harness, while an attendant in a short garment is helping him; another attendant leads a third horse, which is probably also to be yoked to the chariot; while the owner holds in his hand the reins and the goad with which to urge on the horses. The usual plan was to fasten the middle horse to a yoke at the end of the pole which is raised in front, while the outer horses were connected with ropes at either side, fastened to a ring in front of the chariot. The reins were all drawn through a ring or loop at the top of the pole, and the pin on to which this ring was fastened was connected with a vertical rod in front of the chariot by a line drawn very tight, the object of which is not clear; perhaps it was to establish equilibrium between the car, which was drawn backwards by the weight of the driver, and the forward pressure given to the pole by the pull of the horses. This picture also shows other details of harnessing, the bridle, etc.

horses, which are hitched to the chariot, and seems to be finishing up the harness, while a helper in a short outfit assists him; another helper is leading a third horse, which is likely also going to be hitched to the chariot; meanwhile, the owner is holding the reins and the goad to urge the horses on. The typical setup was to attach the middle horse to a yoke at the end of the pole that’s raised in front, while the outer horses were connected with ropes on either side, secured to a ring in front of the chariot. All the reins were threaded through a ring or loop at the top of the pole, and the pin that held this ring was linked to a vertical rod in front of the chariot by a line drawn tightly, although the purpose of this is unclear; maybe it was to balance the chariot, which was being pulled backward by the weight of the driver, against the forward tension created by the horses pulling the pole. This image also depicts other aspects of harnessing, including the bridle, etc.

The races took place in the Hippodrome; but the one at Olympia is completely destroyed, and all the knowledge we possess of its situation is due to Pausanias, who gives us no information concerning the length of the course to be run twice by full-grown horses. However, he supplies a detailed description of the starting places, which were very complicated, since no competitor must have an advantage over another by starting earlier or having a shorter piece of ground to cover. For this purpose the two long sides of the Hippodrome were of unequal length, and the one at the end of which were the goal and the seats of the judges was rather shorter than the other; the stands for the chariots were not in a straight line,{357} but in the form of the segment of a circle. The ropes, which prevented the chariots from starting before the appointed time, did not all drop at the same moment, but one after another in such a way that the chariots started first from the more distant stands, and reached a given point at the same time as those from the nearer stands, which started a few seconds later, so that the racing began at this place under equal conditions. The signal was given by the sound of trumpets, and also by some ingenious mechanism which caused a bronze dolphin on an elevated place at the beginning of the course to fall, while an eagle, which till then had rested on an altar, rose into the air with extended wings. At this sign the barriers fell, and the chariots started in the appointed order over the longer side of the course, and then, turning back, returned by the shorter side. This was the exciting contest which has been so magnificently described by Homer in his account of the funeral games in honour of Patroclus, and by Sophocles in the “Electra.” The victor who first reached the goal, near which sat the umpires, received the much-coveted reward of a wreath; but even the next seems to have had some distinction or, at any rate, an honourable mention.

The races took place in the Hippodrome, but the one at Olympia is completely gone, and our only knowledge of its location comes from Pausanias, who doesn't provide any details about the length of the course that full-grown horses had to run twice. However, he does offer a detailed description of the starting points, which were quite complex to ensure that no competitor had an advantage by starting earlier or having a shorter distance to cover. To achieve this, the two long sides of the Hippodrome were different lengths, and the side where the finish line and the judges' seats were located was shorter than the other. The stands for the chariots weren’t in a straight line,{357} but shaped like the segment of a circle. The ropes that held back the chariots from starting too early didn’t all drop at once, but rather one after another, so that the chariots starting from the farther stands began first and reached a specific point at the same time as those from the nearer stands that started a few seconds later, ensuring that the race began under equal conditions. The signal to start was given by the sound of trumpets, along with a clever mechanism that caused a bronze dolphin on a raised platform at the start of the course to fall, while an eagle that had been resting on an altar soared into the air with its wings spread. At this cue, the barriers dropped, and the chariots took off in the designated order over the longer side of the course, then turned back to travel along the shorter side. This was the thrilling competition that has been magnificently described by Homer in his account of the funeral games for Patroclus and by Sophocles in "Electra." The winner who reached the finish line first, where the judges were seated, received the highly sought-after prize of a wreath; even the second-place finisher seemed to receive some recognition or at least an honorable mention.

Racing with four full-grown horses was always most popular, but there were also races with two-horse chariots and with colts. Afterwards, when riding races came into fashion, they became extremely popular, although they never attained the great importance claimed by the chariot races in the Olympic games. In both contests it was the trainer of the horse who was regarded as victor, and though it sometimes happened that the owner or his son drove or rode himself, yet it was more commonly done by strangers, very often by professional charioteers{358} and riders hired for the purpose, like our jockeys of the present day. Instead of the wreath, which was not allotted to them, they received a fillet as a token of victory.

Racing with four adult horses was always the most popular, but there were also races with two-horse chariots and with young horses. Later on, when riding races became trendy, they gained a lot of popularity, although they never reached the level of significance claimed by the chariot races in the Olympic Games. In both events, the horse trainer was seen as the winner, and while it sometimes happened that the owner or his son drove or rode themselves, it was more often done by outsiders, frequently by professional charioteers and riders hired for the job, similar to today’s jockeys. Instead of a wreath, which they did not receive, they got a fillet as a symbol of victory.

The judges (Ἑλλανοδίκαι) were appointed by the Elians, on whose territory the games took place. Their number varied in the course of years. At first, in 576 B.C., two citizens were chosen by lot to arrange and superintend the contests; but a hundred years later there were nine judges appointed, three for the equestrian contests, three for the pentathlon, and three for the rest of the sports; to these nine a tenth was soon added, then for a short time the number was reduced to eight, and afterwards once more increased to ten, which remained the appointed number. They were chosen by lot even in later times. As their decisions were of extreme importance, it was regarded as no small matter to undertake this responsible office; in fact, the judges had to be trained in a special building in the market-place of Elis, in the arcades of which they spent the greater part of the day for ten months, to be instructed in their duties by the guardians of the laws (νομοθύλακες), and in particular to acquire an accurate knowledge of gymnastic rules. When the time of the games arrived, they took a solemn oath in the court-house at Olympia, before the altar of Zeus Herkeios; their period of office extended only over a single festival.

The judges (Ἑλλανοδίκαι) were appointed by the Elians, in whose territory the games were held. Their number changed over the years. Initially, in 576 B.C., two citizens were randomly selected to organize and oversee the contests; but a hundred years later, there were nine judges appointed—three for the equestrian events, three for the pentathlon, and three for the other sports. Soon after, a tenth judge was added, then briefly the number was decreased to eight, before being raised again to ten, which became the standard number. They were chosen by lot even in later times. Since their decisions were extremely important, it was considered a significant responsibility to take on this role; in fact, the judges had to train in a special building in the market-place of Elis, where they spent most of their day for ten months, learning their duties from the guardians of the laws (νομοθύλακες) and specifically gaining a thorough understanding of the gymnastic rules. When the time for the games came, they took a solemn oath in the court-house at Olympia, in front of the altar of Zeus Herkeios; their term lasted only for a single festival.

Their duties were to make the arrangements for the contests, and all the festivals connected therewith; to examine the competitors as to their right to enter; to superintend the training of the athletes and their teachers in the gymnasium; to see that the athletes really entered for the contests which they had chosen, and that everything was done according to established{359} custom, and the laws of the games were in no way broken; for this purpose they also had disciplinary power, and a right to impose considerable fines, and even sometimes inflict corporal punishment. Finally, in case of uncertainty, they had to give judgment about the victory, if necessary, by a majority of votes. A combatant who was not satisfied could appeal against their decision to the council (βουλή) of Olympia, but he could not afterwards be pronounced victor; the most he could obtain, should it appear that the judges were in the wrong, was their condemnation to pay a fine. Under the judges were officials who helped to maintain order and carry out their ordinances; and all the attendants present—and this must have been a considerable number, owing to the great concourse of spectators and combatants—were under their orders.

Their responsibilities included organizing the contests and all related festivals, checking that competitors had the right to participate, overseeing the training of athletes and their coaches in the gym, ensuring that athletes entered the correct contests, and making sure everything was done according to established{359} customs without breaking the game rules. They had disciplinary authority and could impose significant fines, and occasionally they could even administer corporal punishment. Additionally, in cases of doubt, they were responsible for declaring the victor, which they did by majority vote. A competitor who was unhappy with their decision could appeal to the council (βουλή) of Olympia, but they could not be declared the winner afterward; at most, if the judges were found to be wrong, they might have to pay a fine. Below the judges were officials who helped maintain order and enforce their rules; all attendees, which must have been a large crowd due to the number of spectators and competitors, were under their direction.

We can form some general idea of the succession of events and the arrangement of festivities during the five days of the festival, although we are not fully acquainted with all the details. A preliminary ceremony was the entrance of the embassies from the various Hellenic states. All the states considered it a matter of importance to send their representatives equipped with as much splendour as possible, and therefore the richest people were always chosen for the purpose. Since a great deal of splendour was shown by these delegates at the festive processions with their chariots and horses, their magnificent utensils, etc., they probably held a grand entry on their arrival, and thus the spectators, at the very beginning of the festival, were able to gratify their love of fine sights. No doubt the whole proceeding began with a sacrifice to Zeus, in whose honour the games were held, and who was regarded as their{360} director. Next, the umpires, the athletes who entered for the contests, and the trainers who had come with them, took a solemn oath in the court-house at Olympia. After a swine had been sacrificed, the competitors had to swear that they possessed the full rights of citizens, that they had fulfilled all the conditions which were necessary for admission, and were ready to submit to the regulations. In spite of this oath, an examination into their claims took place; it was not only necessary to prove the right of citizenship, but also the appointed training for the contests by the athletic diet already described, and on this account the presence of the trainers was desirable, if not indispensable, at the examination and oath. The horses for the races were also examined. It is uncertain whether the lots to determine the groups of competitors were drawn on this first day. The drawing was preceded by a prayer to Zeus Moiragetes, the Director of Destiny; then the charioteers drew lots for their places at starting, and the others for their order of entry. The runners were divided into groups, probably of four; the lot decided the order in which they were to follow one another; and the victors in these races had then to run once more for the prize. This however was probably only the case with the single and double course, since it is not likely that there were so many competitors for the more difficult long course and the race in full panoply. Wrestlers, boxers, and pancratiasts drew lots from an urn, in which small lots, of which a pair was marked with the same letters, were thrown; each competitor drew out one. Those who drew the same letters had to fight together; the victors then fought afresh. If there were more than two victors, they probably drew lots again in the same way. At last there was only one pair{361} left, of which one was victor in the whole contest. It sometimes happened that when these lots were drawn the number of combatants was unequal, and thus one was left without an opponent. He was called the third combatant (ἔφεδρος), and it was a very lucky thing to draw this lot. Of course, it would be a very unusual piece of luck for one person to be third combatant at all the drawings, and thus be able at last to meet, with his strength unbroken, an opponent who would have sustained many contests already; still, to draw this lot even once was to have a distinct advantage. There was, of course, a certain amount of unfairness connected with it, but they seem to have found no other way out of the dilemma; still, in most cases, when the victors and the third combatant drew afresh, it might be left to chance to see that one person was not too highly favoured. Sometimes a competitor was lucky enough to obtain a wreath without any contest at all; for instance, if only two had entered for a particular contest, and one of them did not appear in time or abandoned the fight. Many celebrated athletes could obtain a prize thus by the mere terror of their names.

We can get a general sense of the sequence of events and the organization of the festivities during the five days of the festival, even though we don’t know all the details. A kickoff ceremony was the arrival of the delegations from various Greek states. Each state considered it essential to send representatives dressed in as much finery as possible, so the wealthiest individuals were typically chosen for this role. Because these delegates showcased their grandeur during the festive parades with their chariots and horses, as well as their impressive equipment, it’s likely they made a grand entrance upon arrival, allowing the spectators to indulge their love of spectacle right from the start of the festival. Undoubtedly, the festivities began with a sacrifice to Zeus, in whose honor the games were held, and who was seen as their {360} overseer. Next, the judges, the athletes competing in the events, and their coaches took a solemn oath in the court-house at Olympia. After a pig was sacrificed, the competitors had to swear they had full citizenship rights, met all the required conditions for entry, and were willing to abide by the rules. Despite this oath, their claims were still scrutinized; it was necessary to prove not only citizenship but also proper training for the competitions as previously outlined, making the presence of coaches both preferred and often essential during the examination and oath. The racehorses were also inspected. It's unclear whether the lots to determine the groups of competitors were drawn on this first day. This drawing was preceded by a prayer to Zeus Moiragetes, the Guide of Fate; then the charioteers drew lots for their starting positions, while the other competitors drew for their order of entry. The runners were sorted into groups, likely groups of four; the lots determined the order in which they would race, and the winners had to compete again for the prize. However, this was probably only true for the sprints since it’s unlikely there were enough competitors for the more challenging long-distance race and the fully armored race. Wrestlers, boxers, and pankration fighters drew lots from an urn filled with small lots, some marked with the same letters. Each competitor drew one. Those who picked lots with the same letters would face off against each other, and the winners would compete again. If there was more than one winner, they likely drew lots again in the same manner. Eventually, only one pair {361} remained, with one declared the overall champion. Sometimes, when these lots were drawn, the number of fighters was uneven, leaving one person without an opponent. This person was called the third fighter (ἔφεδρος), and it was considered very fortunate to draw this lot. Of course, it would be extremely rare for someone to be the third fighter in every draw, allowing them to face off eventually against an opponent who had already fought several times; still, getting this lot even once offered a clear advantage. There was some unfairness involved, but they didn’t seem to find a better solution to this problem; however, in most cases, when the winners and the third fighter drew again, it was left to chance to ensure that no one was overly favored. Occasionally, a competitor would be fortunate enough to win a wreath without any contest at all, such as when only two entered a specific event and one didn't show up on time or chose to withdraw from the match. Many renowned athletes could secure a prize simply by the fear their names inspired.

The gymnastic and equestrian competitions continued from the second to the fourth day; probably the boys contended on the second, the men on the third and fourth days. We know little about the order of events; still, it is probable that on the third day the racing took place first, and in this order—long, single, and double course, then wrestling, boxing, and pancration; on the fourth day the equestrian contests, the pentathlon, and, last of all, the race in full panoply. There would then be several changes of locality, since the equestrian contests took place in the Hippodrome; the races, pentathlon, and other{362} gymnastic sports in the Stadion. There was, of course, a gymnasium at Olympia, but this could not contain the multitude of spectators as well as the Stadion, and, therefore, the wrestling school and gymnasium at Olympia were used exclusively for the previous training of the competitors who came there for the contests. On the last day the prizes were distributed. The prize, as is well known, was the simplest possible—a mere wreath of olive, which a boy, both whose parents must be alive, according to the old tradition, cut with a golden knife from a wild olive tree in the Grove of Altis. Another outward token of victory was the palm branch granted to the victor, and, in consequence, the palm as a token of victory often appears in the statues of the Olympic conquerors. In olden times the wreaths to be distributed were placed on a brazen tripod; but Kolotes, a pupil of Pheidias, constructed a magnificent table of gold and ivory for the purpose, which was usually kept in the temple of Hera. It was the duty of one of the judges to crown the head of the victor with the wreath after it had been previously surrounded by a woollen fillet. During this solemn act the herald announced the name of the victor, as well as of his father and his native city. The importance attributed by the ancients to the victory in the Olympic games was such that this proud moment, when the victor received his reward amid the applause of the whole people, and, as it were, before the eyes of all Greece, was a sufficient compensation for all the troubles and difficulties involved in the preparation for the contest. Still, there were many other honours which fell to his lot, both in Olympia and at home in his own country.

The gymnastic and equestrian competitions went on from the second to the fourth day; probably the boys competed on the second day, and the men on the third and fourth. We don’t know much about the exact order of events; however, it’s likely that on the third day, the racing happened first, in this order: long race, single race, and double race, followed by wrestling, boxing, and pancration. On the fourth day, there were the equestrian contests, the pentathlon, and finally, the fully armored race. This meant there were several venue changes since the equestrian contests were held at the Hippodrome, while the races, pentathlon, and other gymnastic sports took place at the Stadion. There was a gymnasium at Olympia, but it couldn’t accommodate as many spectators as the Stadion, so the wrestling school and gymnasium at Olympia were only used for training the athletes who came for the competitions. On the last day, the prizes were given out. The prize, as everyone knows, was very simple—a wreath of olive leaves, which a boy, whose parents were both alive according to tradition, cut with a golden knife from a wild olive tree in the Grove of Altis. Another symbol of victory was the palm branch awarded to the winner, which is why the palm appears in the statues of Olympic champions. In ancient times, the wreaths to be awarded were placed on a bronze tripod, but Kolotes, a student of Pheidias, created a stunning table made of gold and ivory for the purpose, which was usually kept in the temple of Hera. One of the judges was responsible for crowning the winner’s head with the wreath after it had been wrapped in a woolen band. During this ceremonial act, the herald announced the winner's name, along with his father's name and his hometown. The ancient Greeks valued victory in the Olympic games so highly that this proud moment, when the winner received his reward amidst the applause of the entire crowd, essentially in front of all Greece, made it all worthwhile despite the challenges faced in preparing for the competition. Additionally, there were many other honors that came to him, both in Olympia and back home.

After the name of the victor had been announced, sacrifices and banquets took place. It is not certain{363} whether the great sacrifice of the Elians, a hecatomb offered to Zeus as the supreme director of the contests, took place at the conclusion of the festival, or at the beginning; in any case, numerous sacrifices of thanksgiving were offered by the victors and also by the delegates sent from other states. Very often the victor’s sacrifice was combined with that of his countrymen; for the state to which the conqueror belonged considered itself honoured by his victory, and it was the duty of the delegates to exhibit as much splendour as possible at the sacrifice as well as at the procession connected with it. These solemn processions, which made the last day of the feast a specially magnificent one, were accompanied by flutes and citharas, and, perhaps, also by the singing of choruses. They probably marched at first round the altars, while the flames of the sacrifices were burning on them, and afterwards touched at all the sacred places near the holy Altis.

After the winner's name was announced, sacrifices and feasts were held. It's not clear{363} whether the major sacrifice of the Elians, a hecatomb offered to Zeus as the ultimate overseer of the games, happened at the end of the festival or at the beginning; either way, many thanksgiving sacrifices were offered by the champions and also by envoys from other states. Often, the victor's sacrifice was done alongside that of his fellow countrymen; the state the winner represented felt honored by his victory, and it was the delegates' duty to show as much grandeur as possible during the sacrifice and parade associated with it. These ceremonial parades, which made the final day of the celebration particularly spectacular, were accompanied by flutes and lyres, and possibly also by choral singing. They likely first marched around the altars while the flames from the sacrifices burned on them, and then visited all the sacred sites near the holy Altis.

In the afternoon a great banquet, given by the Elians to the victors, united them all in the town hall (πρυτανεῖον); but even this was not the end of the festivities, for feasting continued in the evening and far into the night at entertainments given by the victors to their relations and friends, who had hurried to the spot. These were more or less magnificent according to the means of the givers, though sometimes the state to which they belonged bore a part of the expenses. These festive gatherings were also honoured by music and song, and it was on these occasions that the songs of victory (ἐπινίκια), specially composed in praise of the victor and his family, were often sung, along with old songs, supposing it to have been possible in this short interval to write, compose, and study one of these hymns of victory. Most of the odes, especially those of Pindar, which have come down{364} to us, were not performed on these occasions, but at the festivities held in honour of the victor in his own country, which were often celebrated there from year to year.

In the afternoon, the people of Elis held a big banquet for the victors at the town hall (πρυτανεῖον), but the celebrations didn't stop there; feasting continued into the evening and late into the night at parties organized by the victors for their family and friends, who had rushed to join them. The grandeur of these events varied based on the hosts' resources, although sometimes the state contributed to the costs. These gatherings also featured music and singing, and it was during these times that victory songs (ἐπινίκια), specifically written to celebrate the victor and his family, were often performed, alongside traditional songs, if it was possible to create and rehearse one of these victory hymns in such a short time. Most of the odes, particularly those by Pindar, that have survived{364} weren't sung during these events but were instead performed at celebrations held in honor of the victor back in his home country, which often took place annually.

Herewith the official programme of the festivities came to an end, but there was no lack of further entertainment; for the opportunity of appearing before so great a number of their countrymen, and thus attaining sudden fame, was a very attractive one for poets and writers, who in those days were little assisted by the bookselling trade. The custom of holding lectures or reciting poems before the assembled people originated in the 5th century, when it is said to have been introduced by Herodotus, who read aloud a portion of his history at Olympia, though this story is not entirely removed from doubt. It is, however, a fact that from that time onwards recitations of this kind became commoner; thus Gorgias the Sophist, and Hippias the Elian, held long discourses here; and similarly, Prodicus and Anaximenes, Lysias, Isocrates, etc., lectured at Olympia; and in later times this was a frequent occurrence. Occasionally, though less often, works of art were here exposed to view; thus, a painter, Aetion, exhibited his picture of the marriage of Alexander the Great and Roxana, and the astronomer, Oinopides, of Chios, exhibited a brass tablet which was to explain a new method of calculating the time, discovered by him. This last, however, turned out a failure. The publicity of the Olympic festival was also used in other ways. Important decrees relating to solemn pledges, treaties among states, mutual acknowledgment of meritorious actions, decisions to confer crowns, or other matters of importance, which it was desirable to bring into universal{365} notice as soon as possible, were proclaimed by the solemn voice of the herald and then graven in bronze or stone, and set up in the Altis.

Here’s the official program of the festivities ending, but there was no shortage of entertainment after that; the chance to perform in front of so many fellow citizens and gain instant recognition was very appealing to poets and writers, who at that time received little support from the book-selling industry. The tradition of giving lectures or reciting poetry in front of a crowd began in the 5th century, reportedly started by Herodotus, who read aloud part of his history at Olympia, although this story is somewhat questionable. However, it is true that from that point on, such recitations became more common; for instance, Gorgias the Sophist and Hippias the Elian gave lengthy speeches there. Similarly, Prodicus, Anaximenes, Lysias, Isocrates, and others lectured at Olympia, making this a frequent event in later years. Sometimes, although less often, works of art were displayed; for example, a painter named Aetion showcased his painting of the marriage of Alexander the Great and Roxana, while the astronomer Oinopides from Chios displayed a brass tablet meant to explain a new time-calculating method he had discovered. Unfortunately, the latter turned out to be a failure. The visibility of the Olympic festival was also utilized in various ways. Important decrees concerning solemn promises, treaties between states, mutual recognition of significant deeds, decisions to award crowns, or other crucial matters that should be communicated to everyone quickly were announced by the herald's formal voice and then inscribed in bronze or stone to be placed in the Altis.

Every free man might be present at the contests and other festivities, provided his means permitted him to defray the expenses of the journey and of a stay in the festive city. Naturally the greater number of the spectators came from the neighbouring states of the Peloponnesus; but, still, many came very long distances. So great was the interest roused by these contests that people from all classes came to view them; and even men of the highest intellectual eminence took pleasure in them. Statesmen and generals, such as Themistocles, Cimon, Philopoemen; philosophers, such as Thales, Chiron, Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato; orators, such as Gorgias, Lysias, Demosthenes; poets, such as Pindar, Simonides, were among the spectators; and though some of the poets, especially Euripides, and philosophers were inclined to criticise rather severely the value of the performances at Olympia, yet these were but isolated opinions, and in no way tended to diminish the popularity of the games or the glory of the victors in the eyes of the general public. This interest was revealed by the endurance with which the spectators continued to watch the games, in spite of the fact that they took place in the very hottest season, and lasted for the greater part of the day; from early morning, when they went to the Stadion in order to secure a good place, till late in the afternoon, when the decision was given, they watched and endured the heat, dust, crowding, and thirst, either standing or squatting, according as space permitted, with that patience and endurance of which only the people of the south are capable. No doubt there{366} were noisy expressions of sympathy during the contests, encouraging or mocking cries, applause and sounds of sorrow, since all feelings are expressed in a violent manner by southern nations. Women were not allowed to be present at the games. The statement that the maidens of Elis were an exception to this rule is scarcely credible. Those women or girls who had come to the festival to accompany competing husbands, sons, or brothers, had to remain on the other side of the Alpheus. In consequence of the great number of spectators, inns and lodging-houses were built to accommodate those who had not, like the sacred envoys, brought their own tents with them. Moreover, as already indicated, a kind of fair was connected with the Olympian festivities; traders, with all manner of wares, some of them objects directly connected with the festival, such as fillets, flowers, food, etc., and other useful articles, set up their booths and tents; and, thus, along with the festival, there was a busy commercial activity, such as was common in every place where great crowds of people met together at fixed times.

Every free man could attend the contests and other celebrations, as long as he could afford the journey and the costs of staying in the festive city. Most spectators came from the nearby states of the Peloponnesus, but many traveled from far away. These contests generated so much interest that people from all walks of life came to watch, including those with high intellectual standing. Statesmen and generals like Themistocles, Cimon, and Philopoemen; philosophers such as Thales, Chiron, Pythagoras, Socrates, and Plato; orators like Gorgias, Lysias, and Demosthenes; and poets such as Pindar and Simonides were among the audience. Although some poets and philosophers, especially Euripides, criticized the value of the performances at Olympia, these were rare opinions and did not lessen the games' popularity or the triumphant status of the victors in the eyes of the public. This interest was evident in how the spectators watched the games with endurance, even though they took place in the hottest season and lasted most of the day. From early morning, when they arrived at the Stadion to secure a good spot, until late afternoon when the winners were announced, they tolerantly endured the heat, dust, crowds, and thirst, standing or squatting as space allowed, demonstrating a patience and resilience typical of southern people. No doubt there were loud displays of support during the contests, with cheers or jeers, applause, and expressions of sorrow, as southern nations are known for their intense emotional expression. Women were not allowed to attend the games, and the claim that the maidens of Elis were exceptions to this rule is hard to believe. Women or girls who came with competing husbands, sons, or brothers had to stay on the other side of the Alpheus. Because of the large number of spectators, inns and lodging houses were constructed for those who, unlike the sacred envoys, did not bring their own tents. Additionally, as mentioned, there was a kind of fair connected to the Olympic festivities; vendors with all sorts of goods, some related to the festival like wreaths, flowers, and food, and other useful items, set up their booths and tents. Thus, alongside the festival, there was vibrant commercial activity, typical of places where large crowds gather at regular intervals.

The games performed at Delphi in honour of Pythian Apollo bore the name of the Great Pythia, to distinguish them from the Lesser Pythia, held every year at Delphi, and also from the festival of the same name celebrated in other places. This festival, which at first was held every eight years, had been changed to a quadrennial one after the beginning of the 6th century B.C.; it lasted several days, and gradually many additions were made to the original contests. At first the musical competition, which comprised cithara and flute playing, was the only one; in later times, too, it was the principal part of the festival, but after the example of the Olympian games,{367} gymnastic and equestrian contests were also added. A general truce was connected with the Pythian games as well as with the Olympian, and this lasted long enough to enable spectators from the distant colonies on the shores of the Mediterranean to journey in safety to Delphi and back. The chief events of the festival and the order of proceedings were something of this sort.

The games held at Delphi in honor of Pythian Apollo were called the Great Pythia, to differentiate them from the Lesser Pythia, which took place every year at Delphi, and from a similarly named festival celebrated in other locations. This festival, originally held every eight years, had been changed to every four years after the start of the 6th century B.C.; it lasted several days, and over time, many new events were added to the original competitions. Initially, the only competition was the musical one, which included cithara and flute playing; this remained the main event of the festival, but following the example of the Olympic games,{367} gymnastic and equestrian contests were also introduced. A general truce was associated with the Pythian games as well as with the Olympic games, allowing spectators from distant colonies along the Mediterranean to travel safely to Delphi and back. The main events of the festival and the order of activities were similar to this.

A great sacrifice to the three gods, Apollo, Artemis, and Leto, called Trittyes probably formed the introduction. Then followed an important part of the festival, calculated to arouse lively interest in the public, the Pythian Nomos, the subject of which was the celebrated fight with the dragon Pytho by Apollo. Many suggestions have been made about the nature of this performance. One is that the fight was presented in dumb show; another that it was a song, accompanied by instruments; and, again, another very popular theory is that this Pythian Nomos was a concerto of flute solos, by means of which various stages of the fight with the dragon were represented in tone painting. Probably the most important situations—the fight, thanksgiving, and hymn of victory—could be thus represented, and, indeed, they must have attained considerable proficiency in tone painting, since even the gnashing of the dragon’s teeth was musically represented. With a view to strengthening these effects, the flute, which always remained the chief instrument, was afterwards reinforced at certain places by trumpets and shepherds’ pipes. This Pythian Nomos constituted part of the musical contest, which was of greater importance in the Pythian games than the gymnastic competition, since Apollo was essentially the representative of the musical arts. Besides the{368} solo flute playing, the musical competition included songs with cithara accompaniment, and at first also with the flute, but this last was discontinued, being regarded as too sad and gloomy; and, instead, cithara playing without song was introduced in the musical contest. It was only in much later times, when troops of artists were called in to make the festival more splendid, with the consent of the officials of the land, that dramas were also presented at the Pythian games.

A significant tribute to the three gods, Apollo, Artemis, and Leto, known as Trittyes, likely opened the event. Then came a key part of the festival, designed to engage the audience— the Pythian Nomos, which was about Apollo’s famous battle with the dragon Pytho. Many theories exist about the nature of this performance. One idea is that the fight was shown through silent acting; another is that it was a song with instrumental accompaniment. A popular theory suggests that the Pythian Nomos featured a concerto of flute solos, capturing different stages of the battle with the dragon through musical imagery. The most significant moments—the fight, the act of giving thanks, and the victory hymn—could likely be portrayed this way, and they must have developed considerable skills in musical imagery, as even the sound of the dragon’s gnashing teeth was conveyed through music. To enhance these effects, the flute, which remained the main instrument, was later supported at certain moments by trumpets and shepherd's pipes. The Pythian Nomos was part of the musical competition, which was more important in the Pythian games than the athletic events, as Apollo was fundamentally associated with the musical arts. In addition to the {368} solo flute playing, the musical competition included songs with cithara accompaniment, which initially also included the flute, but this was later dropped as it was considered too somber; instead, cithara playing without vocals was introduced in the musical contest. It wasn’t until much later, when groups of artists were brought in to enhance the festival with the approval of local officials, that dramas were also performed at the Pythian games.

We know but little of the gymnastic contests which gradually found a place in the Pythian games. In essentials they were the same as those at Olympia, but the double course and the long course for boys were also added, while at Olympia these two contests were only open to men. The order of events, too, was different; the competitors were classed according to age, and each class, after completing its own contests, was able to rest while the others went through the same exercise, so that these intervals for rest enabled the boys to perform greater feats of running than they could at Olympia, where they had to enter for all their contests before the men’s turn came at all. To the usual gymnastic sports were afterwards added the race in full panoply and the pancration for boys. Equestrian competitions were early introduced; racing with full-grown horses, with four-horse chariots, and afterwards with two-horse chariots; when colts were introduced at Olympia the example was also followed at Delphi: probably the events followed in such a way that the musical contest was connected with the acts of worship, and was followed by the gymnastic, and this by the equestrian contests. The gymnastic sports were held, at the time of Pindar, in the neighbourhood of the ruined city Cirrha, south of the{369} mouth of the Pleistos; afterwards the Delphic Stadion was to the north-west of the city, while the driving and riding races took place in the old Stadion near the ruined city of Cirrha. In later times there was also a theatre for the performance of the musical contests.

We know very little about the gymnastic competitions that gradually became part of the Pythian games. Essentially, they were the same as those at Olympia, but the double course and long course for boys were also included, while at Olympia these two events were only available to men. The sequence of events was different too; competitors were grouped by age, and each group could rest after finishing their events while the others participated, allowing the boys to run better than they could at Olympia, where they had to compete in all their events before the men's turn. Additional gymnastic sports were later included, such as the race in full armor and the pancration for boys. Equestrian competitions were introduced early on, including racing with full-sized horses, four-horse chariots, and later two-horse chariots; when colts were added at Olympia, Delphi followed suit. The events were likely arranged so that the musical contests were linked to the acts of worship, followed by the gymnastic events, and then the equestrian competitions. During Pindar's time, the gymnastic events took place near the ruined city of Cirrha, south of the{369} mouth of the Pleistos; later, the Delphic Stadion was located northwest of the city, while the driving and riding races took place in the old Stadion near Cirrha. In subsequent times, a theater was also established for the musical contests.

Here, as at Olympia, punctual attendance was required of the competitors; those who entered unlawfully were expelled by the servants of the Amphictyons, who were entrusted with disciplinary power. It was they who had the superintendence of the games, as well as the right of judging. Originally both these privileges had belonged to the inhabitants of Delphi; but after the reorganisation of the games in the year 586, the duties of superintendents and judges passed to the Amphictyons, or to officials appointed by them. It seems that we must distinguish between the Amphictyonic superintendents (ἐπιμεληταί), in whose hands were the arrangement of the programme, and all matters of expense, the appointment or ratification of the festive officials, etc. (ἀγωνοθεσία), and the real umpires (βραβῆς), who had themselves to make the most important arrangements for the contests, such as assigning the places for the chariots in the races and giving decisions about the victory; but we cannot attain any certainty in this matter. Sometimes, towards the end of the age of Greek freedom, the right of superintendence was conferred on princes—as, for instance on Philip of Macedon—and in the time of the Empire it was not unusual for a rich man to bear the expenses of the ceremony wholly or in great part; though even here the old custom was, at any rate externally, observed. The prizes of victory were originally valuable gifts, tripods, etc.; at the rearrangement of the{370} games the custom originated of giving, instead, a wreath, as was done at Olympia, made of laurel sacred to Apollo. They also followed the example of Olympia in introducing lectures and recitations by historians and poets; thus Gorgias the Sophist, delivered an oration on one of these occasions. A very important part of the festival was the great procession (πομπή), in which strangers who came to the games, embassies with their dedicatory offerings, the officials and priests, took part; and besides the offerings, which were often very splendid, valuable treasures, usually kept in the treasuries, were exhibited; costly weapons and armour, splendid garments and jewels, vases, etc., were exposed to view, so that this procession, which probably marched from the suburb Pylaea, upwards to the temple of Apollo, must have presented a very varied and richly-coloured picture. As well as the triple sacrifice already mentioned, there were other solemn sacrifices, among them a hecatomb to Apollo; this was, of course, connected with the great banquet, at which there was no lack of musical entertainment.

Here, just like at Olympia, competitors were required to show up on time; anyone who entered unlawfully was kicked out by the servants of the Amphictyons, who had the authority to enforce rules. They oversaw the games and had the right to judge. Initially, these responsibilities were held by the residents of Delphi, but after the games were reorganized in 586, the roles of overseers and judges were handed over to the Amphictyons or officials they appointed. It's important to distinguish between the Amphictyonic overseers (ἐπιμεληταί), who managed the program, handled expenses, and appointed or confirmed the festival officials (ἀγωνοθεσία), and the actual umpires (βραβῆς), who made key arrangements for the contests, like assigning positions for chariots in races and deciding who won; however, it's difficult to achieve certainty about this. Sometimes, towards the end of the age of Greek freedom, the right to oversee was given to princes—like Philip of Macedon—and during the Empire, it wasn't uncommon for a wealthy individual to cover the costs of the ceremony entirely or mostly; even then, the old customs were still observed, at least on the surface. The prizes for victory were originally valuable gifts, like tripods; during the reorganization of the {370} games, the tradition of giving a wreath instead was established, similar to what was done at Olympia, made of laurel sacred to Apollo. They also followed Olympia’s lead by featuring lectures and recitations from historians and poets; for example, Gorgias the Sophist delivered a speech on one of these occasions. A key part of the festival was the grand procession (πομπή), which included outsiders attending the games, envoys with their dedicatory offerings, officials, and priests; besides the offerings—which were often quite elaborate—valuable treasures, usually stored in the treasuries, were displayed; expensive weapons and armor, beautiful garments and jewels, vases, etc., were showcased, making this procession, likely starting from the suburb Pylaea towards the temple of Apollo, a vibrant and colorful sight. In addition to the previously mentioned triple sacrifice, there were other solemn sacrifices, including a hecatomb to Apollo; this was, of course, linked to the grand banquet, which featured plenty of musical entertainment.

The Isthmian games, the third of the great Hellenic national festivals, were celebrated on the isthmus of Corinth, in the sacred pine grove of Poseidon, where a hippodrome and a stadion for equestrian and gymnastic contests had been erected. The festival, which from the year 582 onwards, became national and Hellenic, took place every two years, in the first and third years of an Olympiad; it consisted of musical, gymnastic, and equestrian contests. We do not hear of any differences between these games and those at Olympia, and we may assume that there were the usual competitions for men and boys; in addition to them there was an{371} intermediate class of the beardless ones—that is, youths (ἔφηβοι). Of course, there was a universal truce during the Isthmian games, and numerous and splendid embassies attended it, since the site between two seas facilitated attendance. The arrangement of the programme fell to the Corinthians, who also appointed the umpires, probably from among the rich and respected citizens. The prize of victory was a wreath of ivy, for which they afterwards substituted one of pine, and this seems to have been still the custom at the time of Ibycus, who, as Schiller tells us, met his death on the way to this “contest of chariots and song.” In the later period, especially in the Hellenistic and Roman times, there were also rhetorical and poetical recitations at the Isthmian games, but they did not form a part of the musical contest.

The Isthmian Games, the third of the major Hellenic national festivals, were held on the isthmus of Corinth, in the sacred pine grove of Poseidon, where a hippodrome and a stadion for equestrian and athletic events had been built. Starting in the year 582, the festival became a national event and took place every two years, in the first and third years of an Olympiad; it featured musical, athletic, and equestrian competitions. There’s no indication of any significant differences between these games and those at Olympia, so we can assume that the usual contests were held for men and boys, along with an intermediate category for beardless youths (ἔφηβοι). Naturally, there was a universal truce during the Isthmian Games, and many splendid delegations attended, as the location between two seas made travel easier. The Corinthians organized the schedule of events and appointed the judges, likely drawn from wealthy and respected citizens. The prize for victory was a wreath of ivy, which was later replaced with one of pine, and this seems to have remained the tradition during the time of Ibycus, who, as Schiller tells us, died on his way to this "contest of chariots and song." In the later period, particularly during the Hellenistic and Roman times, there were also rhetorical and poetic recitations at the Isthmian Games, but they were not part of the musical competition.

The Nemean games were held at Argolis, in a valley between Cleonae and Phlius, in a grove belonging to the sanctuary of Zeus-Nemeios, and they did not attain national importance till the year 573. These, like the Isthmian games, were held every two years, in the second and fourth years of an Olympiad. The contests here also comprised musical, gymnastic, and equestrian competitions; we are incidentally informed that cithara and flute players appeared in the musical contest. We have no information about the length of its duration, but it must certainly have lasted for several days. The Cleonaeans were for a long time superintendents and umpires, but when the Argives gained possession of the Nemean sanctuary they also claimed this privilege. The prize of victory here, as at the Isthmian games, was a wreath of ivy; there were the same arrangements for a universal truce, and visits of sacred envoys, as at other great festivals.{372}

The Nemean games took place in Argolis, in a valley between Cleonae and Phlius, in a grove that was part of the sanctuary of Zeus-Nemeios. They didn't become nationally significant until 573 BC. Like the Isthmian games, these were held every two years, in the second and fourth years of an Olympiad. The competitions included musical, athletic, and equestrian events; we also learn that cithara and flute players participated in the music contest. There's no information about how long the games lasted, but they definitely went on for several days. The Cleonaeans were the officials and judges for a long time, but when the Argives took control of the Nemean sanctuary, they claimed that role as well. The prize for winning here, just like at the Isthmian games, was a wreath of ivy; there were also similar arrangements for a universal truce and the visits of sacred envoys, like at other major festivals.{372}

From this consideration of the Hellenic national celebrations we must now turn specially to Athens, with whose festive calendar we are much better acquainted; but we must content ourselves with a selection from among the most important. The first place is due to the greatest festival of the Athenians, the Panathenaea celebrated in the first month of the Athenian calendar, Hekatombaeon (probably our July). We must distinguish between the lesser and the greater Panathenaea; the former was celebrated every year; the latter, introduced by Peisistratus, every four years; the real difference was that, at the greater Panathenaea the contests were more splendid and probably lasted a longer time. The festival was held in honour of the patron goddess in the ancient temple of Athene Polias; it consisted of sacrifices and competitions, equestrian, gymnastic, and also musical. The oldest musical contest was a competition between rhapsodists, perhaps introduced by Peisistratus. The performances of the rhapsodists were probably chiefly concerned with the Homeric poems, which had been collected and edited at the command of Peisistratus, but we do not know in what way they contended for the prize; the place of recitation was the Odeon. Afterwards the Homeric rhapsodies fell into the background, when Pericles extended the musical contests by introducing cithara and flute playing and song. We learn from the inscriptions that songs with cithara accompaniment, as well as with flute accompaniment, were usual, and they also speak of cyclic choruses, that is, dithyrambs, sung by choruses while circling round the altar on which the sacrifice was burning. The prize for the musical contest was a gold wreath and some money. The gymnastic contests were arranged according to age (boys, youths, men); the{373} youngest entered first, and each class ended its competitions before the next one began. Similarly the competitions advanced from easy to difficult; they were of the usual kinds already described, but it was only the men from whom all were required. Boys and youths in the earliest period entered for racing, wrestling, and boxing, pancration, and pentathlon. Afterwards the pentathlon was abandoned, and the double and long course introduced instead, though probably the requirements for these were reduced, since the usual attainments of these contests would have been too great for boys. We do not know exactly where the gymnastic competitions took place, since the Panathenaeic Stadion was not built till the latter half of the fourth century. Before that there seems to have been a place to the west of the Peiraeus, where both equestrian and gymnastic contests were carried on; here, too, the victors were proclaimed, and the prizes conferred on them. These consisted in a quantity of oil from the celebrated olive-trees of Athene in the Academy, and this was drawn into earthen amphoras, on one side of which was represented the image of the patron goddess, and on the other generally a scene from the gymnastic competition. Many imitations of these amphoras exist, and no small number of them have come down to us, and are known as Panathenaeic prize amphoras.

From this look at the Hellenic national celebrations, we now need to focus specifically on Athens, whose festival calendar we know much better. However, we’ll limit ourselves to a selection of the most important ones. The top spot goes to the largest festival of the Athenians, the Panathenaea, celebrated in the first month of the Athenian calendar, Hekatombaeon (probably our July). We need to differentiate between the lesser and greater Panathenaea; the former took place every year, while the latter, introduced by Peisistratus, occurred every four years. The main difference was that the greater Panathenaea featured more impressive contests and likely lasted longer. The festival honored the patron goddess in the ancient temple of Athene Polias; it included sacrifices and competitions in equestrian events, gymnastics, and music. The oldest musical contest was a competition among rhapsodists, possibly introduced by Peisistratus. The rhapsodists likely focused on the Homeric poems, which had been compiled and edited at the request of Peisistratus, but we don’t know how they competed for the prize; the recitations took place at the Odeon. Later, the Homeric rhapsodies became less prominent when Pericles expanded the musical contests by including cithara and flute playing, as well as singing. Inscriptions show that songs with cithara and flute accompaniment were common, and they also mention cyclic choruses, which were dithyrambs sung by choruses circling around the altar where the sacrifice was burning. The prize for the musical contest was a gold wreath and some money. The athletic contests were organized by age (boys, youths, men); the{373} youngest participants competed first, and each age group finished their competitions before the next one began. Similarly, the competitions progressed from easier to more challenging; they included the usual events already mentioned, but only men were required to compete in all of them. Boys and youths in the early days entered races, wrestling, boxing, pancration, and pentathlon. Later, the pentathlon was dropped, and the double and long races were introduced instead, although the requirements for these were likely less demanding, as the typical standards for these contests would have been too high for boys. We don't know exactly where the gymnastic competitions took place since the Panathenaeic Stadion wasn't built until the latter half of the fourth century. Before that, there seems to have been a location to the west of the Peiraeus where both equestrian and gymnastic contests were held; this is also where the victors were announced and awarded their prizes. The prizes consisted of a quantity of oil from the famous olive trees of Athene in the Academy, drawn into earthen amphoras, which featured an image of the patron goddess on one side and usually a scene from the athletic competition on the other. Many replicas of these amphoras exist, and a considerable number have survived to this day, known as Panathenaeic prize amphoras.

There were several events peculiar to the equestrian contests at Athens. Thus, in Attica and Boeotia chariot-jumping was a popular sport. Besides the charioteer on the two-wheeled car there was a second person (ἀποβάτης), who, while the chariot was moving at full speed, jumped down from the car and up again, assisted by the charioteer; this performance is traced back by legend to the time of Erichthonius. There{374} were also martial contests, in which warriors in full panoply stood in their chariots; and also races of javelin-throwers, who aimed at a fixed goal from their running horses; but these sports connected with the Panathenaea are known to us only by casual allusions, and not by accurate description. Here, as elsewhere, we learn from the inscriptions that the usual kinds of racing took place, namely, with four horses, and afterwards, too, with colts, as well as riding races. Here, as in the gymnastic contests, the prize consisted in jars of oil; in both cases the first prize was generally five times the value of the second.

Several unique events were part of the equestrian contests in Athens. In Attica and Boeotia, chariot-jumping was a popular sport. Along with the charioteer in the two-wheeled vehicle, there was a second person (ἀποβάτης) who, while the chariot sped along, jumped down from the car and back up again, helped by the charioteer. This stunt is said to have started with the legendary figure Erichthonius. There{374} were also martial competitions, where fully armed warriors stood in their chariots, as well as races for javelin throwers who aimed at a target from their galloping horses. However, we only have casual references to these events related to the Panathenaea, not detailed descriptions. As in other contexts, inscriptions reveal that the usual types of races occurred, specifically with four horses and later with colts, along with riding races. In the gymnastic competitions as well, the prize was jars of oil, with the first prize typically worth five times that of the second.

To the festivities of the Panathenaea belonged also a performance of the Pyrrhic war dance (πυῤῥίχη) which originated at Sparta, and was probably introduced at Athens at the time of Solon and Peisistratus. In later times they distinguished three kinds, according to age. The various classes, clad in magnificent armour, combined together in bands and performed a dance to the music of the flute, which partook of the double nature of choregraphic and military movements. A still extant relief from the Acropolis, set up by a choragus who had won the prize (rich citizens undertook the equipment of the Pyrrhic choruses as a public service or liturgy), presents a number of youthful dancers performing a measured dance in light helmets, and holding their shield in their left hand, but without any clothing; they are in two divisions; the choragus stands superintending them in a long chiton (as festive garment) and himation. We do not know how the victory of a Pyrrhic chorus was decided. The prize of victory was an ox.

The Panathenaea celebrations also included a performance of the Pyrrhic war dance (πυῤῥίχη), which originated in Sparta and was likely introduced in Athens during the time of Solon and Peisistratus. In later years, they categorized the dancers into three age groups. The different groups, dressed in impressive armor, came together in teams to perform a dance accompanied by flute music, which featured both choreographed and military movements. A still-existing relief from the Acropolis, commissioned by a choragus who had won a prize (wealthy citizens funded the equipment for the Pyrrhic choruses as a public duty or liturgy), shows a group of young dancers performing a structured dance wearing light helmets and holding their shields in their left hands, but without clothing. They are divided into two sections; the choragus oversees them in a long chiton (as a festive garment) and himation. We do not know how the winner of a Pyrrhic chorus was determined. The prize for victory was an ox.

Another contest peculiar to the Panathenaea was a muster of men (εὐανδρία). Like the dramatic representations, the torch-race, and the Pyrrhic dance, this{375} was a liturgy, that is, a voluntary service performed by a rich citizen. It was his duty to select the handsomest and strongest men of his tribe, to clothe and equip them, and present them at the festival; that tribe which, in the opinion of the judges, made the best impression, received the prize. This curious custom originated after the expulsion of the Peisistratidae, since they would not have been permitted, during the tyranny, to bring forward the armed citizens in this manner. Another liturgy was the torch-race (λαμπαδοφορία), which was superintended by the gymnasiarchs; the victor in this contest received a water-jar. The contests of the Panathenaea were concluded by a regatta, which took place at the Peiraeus. Here, again, it was not individuals, but tribes, that competed for the prize, which was not inconsiderable, since the victorious tribe received 300 drachmae, and money for a festive banquet.

Another contest unique to the Panathenaea was a gathering of men (εὐανδρία). Like the dramatic performances, the torch race, and the Pyrrhic dance, this{375} was a liturgical event, meaning it was a voluntary service performed by a wealthy citizen. His responsibility was to choose the most handsome and strongest men from his tribe, clothe and equip them, and present them at the festival. The tribe that left the best impression, according to the judges, received the prize. This interesting tradition began after the expulsion of the Peisistratidae, as they wouldn't have been allowed to showcase armed citizens like this during their rule. Another liturgy was the torch race (λαμπαδοφορία), which was overseen by the gymnasiarchs; the winner of this contest received a water jar. The events of the Panathenaea concluded with a regatta held at the Peiraeus. Here, it wasn't individuals, but tribes competing for the prize, which was quite significant, as the winning tribe received 300 drachmae and funds for a celebratory banquet.

The expenses of these various contests, if they did not happen to be voluntary services, were defrayed from the treasury of Athene Polias; the sacrifices, in particular the hecatomb offered to the goddess at the greater Panathenaea, were provided by the superintendents of sacrifice (ἱεροποιοί), appointed as the ten representatives of the ten tribes, but there were sometimes special subscriptions for the purpose, and, at the great festivals at any rate, the Attic client cities sent their contributions to the sacrifices, apparently each one cow and two sheep. The hecatomb was offered on the chief day of the feast; another sacrifice was performed to Athene-Hygeia, and a third on the Areopagus, but we do not know when these took place, nor whether they were also offered at the lesser Panathenaea.

The costs for these various competitions, unless they were voluntary services, were covered by the treasury of Athene Polias. The sacrifices, especially the hecatomb offered to the goddess during the greater Panathenaea, were arranged by the sacrifice supervisors (ἱεροποιοί), who were chosen as the ten representatives of the ten tribes. However, there were sometimes specific fundraising efforts for this purpose, and during the major festivals, the Attic client cities contributed to the sacrifices, generally providing one cow and two sheep each. The hecatomb was offered on the main day of the festival; another sacrifice was performed to Athene-Hygeia, and a third on the Areopagus, but we don’t know when these occurred or if they were also offered during the lesser Panathenaea.

We have only a general notion of the order of the{376} festivities. They began with the contests, which lasted several days, taking the musical contest first, which was followed by the gymnastic, and this again by the equestrian. With these were probably connected the Pyrrhic dance and the muster of men. Then came the chief day of all, the glory of the festival, introduced the evening before by a festivity combined with a torch-race, and lasting far into the night (παννυχίς). At sunrise began the great procession which was peculiar to the greater Panathenaea. Here the goddess received her splendid robe, which was renewed every four years, and artistically worked by the Attic women and maidens, so as to represent the battle of the gods and giants. This procession, of which a wonderfully idealised representation has come down to us in the friezes of the Cella of the Parthenon, combined all the chief splendour and glory of Athens, all the proud youth and fair beauty of women. In it marched priests and prophets, archons, and the treasurers of Athene, the superintendents of sacrifice, generals, envoys from the Attic colonies, with their dedicatory offerings, and other delegates sent to the feast. Behind these dignified men followed beautiful maidens, carrying sacrificial vessels, censers, etc.; then came the resident foreigners (μέτοικοι), with flat dishes filled with honey-cakes, fruits, and other sacrificial offerings, and jars containing the wine required for the sacrifices; their daughters carried sunshades and seats for the daughters of Attic citizens. Next came the numerous herds of cows and sheep for the sacrifices, accompanied by drovers. These were followed by the Attic citizens, venerable old men and men in the prime of life, carrying their knotty sticks and olive branches in their hands; then came the four-horse chariots, which had entered for the contests of the{377} previous days. The greater part of the procession was taken up by the cavalry, in which appeared the citizens who served on horseback in the army, as well as other owners of fine horses; the fondness for horse-rearing peculiar to Attica made this part of the procession especially large and splendid. There were also the heavy-armed infantry under the command of their officers, and the musicians, who played during the march on their instruments—flutes and citharas; of course, the victors in the various competitions took part in the procession, though probably each walked with the members of his own tribe. The most conspicuous place was occupied by the robe of the goddess, which, at any rate after the beginning of the fourth century, was suspended like a sail on the mast of a ship, running on rollers, and spread out in such a way that all might admire the splendid workmanship.

We have only a general idea of the order of the{376} festivities. They started with contests that lasted several days, beginning with the musical contest, followed by gymnastics, and then the equestrian events. The Pyrrhic dance and a muster of men were likely connected to these events. Then came the main day of the festival, which kicked off the evening before with a celebration that included a torch race, lasting well into the night (παννυχίς). At sunrise, the grand procession unique to the greater Panathenaea began. During this procession, the goddess received her magnificent robe, which was renewed every four years and artistically crafted by the women and maidens of Attica to depict the battle of the gods and giants. This procession, a beautifully idealized representation of which has survived in the friezes of the Cella of the Parthenon, showcased all the splendor and glory of Athens, along with the proud youth and lovely women. It featured priests and prophets, archons, treasurers of Athene, sacrificial supervisors, generals, envoys from the Attic colonies with their offerings, and other delegates attending the feast. Following these dignitaries were beautiful maidens carrying sacrificial bowls, censers, and so on; next were the resident foreigners (μέτοικοι) with flat dishes of honey cakes, fruits, and other offerings for the sacrifices, along with jars of wine needed for the rituals; their daughters carried sunshades and seats for the daughters of Attic citizens. Next came the large herds of cows and sheep for the sacrifices, accompanied by drovers. They were followed by Attic citizens—respectable old men and middle-aged men—who carried their gnarled sticks and olive branches. Then came the four-horse chariots that had participated in the contests of the{377} previous days. A significant part of the procession was comprised of cavalry, including citizens who served in the army on horseback, along with other horse owners; the Attic pride in horse-rearing made this section particularly grand. There were also the heavy infantry led by their officers, and musicians playing flutes and citharas during the march; of course, the winners of the various competitions took part in the procession, likely walking with members of their own tribes. The most prominent spot was taken by the goddess's robe, which, especially after the start of the fourth century, was displayed like a sail on the mast of a ship on rollers, spread out for everyone to admire the exquisite craftsmanship.

This endless procession moved from the Kerameikos to the market-place, then eastwards to the Eleusinion, north of the Acropolis, and round this to the western ascent of the citadel, where the ship halted, and the robe was taken off in order to be carried in procession to the temple of Athene Polias, the Erechthaeum. Here the hecatomb was offered on the great altar in front of the temple, as well as the sacrifices of the Attic clients. A plentiful banquet concluded this chief day of the festival, for the meat sacrificed was divided among the people, being distributed among all the demes separately, who specially told off a number of members to receive their share. The meals took place also according to demes. The after celebration at the Peiraeus consisted in the regatta already mentioned. We cannot tell how long the whole festival of the greater Panathenaea lasted; opinions vary{378} between six and nine days, according as a longer or shorter period is assumed for the various competitions. The general direction of the procession and the sacrifices, as well as of the night festivity, was under the control and superintendence of the annual superintendents of sacrifice; while ten judges (ἀθλοθέται), appointed for a period of four years, undertook the direction of the contests.

This endless parade moved from the Kerameikos to the marketplace, then headed east to the Eleusinion, located north of the Acropolis, and around to the western slope of the citadel, where the ship stopped, and the robe was removed to be carried in procession to the temple of Athene Polias, the Erechthaeum. Here, a large sacrifice was offered on the big altar in front of the temple, along with the offerings from the Attic clients. A lavish feast wrapped up this main day of the festival, as the meat from the sacrifices was shared among the people, distributed separately to each deme, with specific members designated to receive their portion. The meals were also held according to demes. The festivities at Peiraeus included the regatta mentioned earlier. We can't say for sure how long the entire greater Panathenaea festival lasted; estimates range from six to nine days, depending on how long the various competitions were thought to take. The overall organization of the procession, the sacrifices, and the nighttime celebrations was managed by the annual supervisors of sacrifice, while ten judges (ἀθλοθέται), appointed for a term of four years, were responsible for overseeing the competitions.

The annual Sacred Festival of the Eleusinia must be distinguished from the lesser Eleusinia celebrated at Agrae in spring. It took place in the month of Boedromion, about September, in honour of Demeter of Eleusis. This was a celebration of the mysteries, and, therefore, no national festival, but still the number of the initiated was so great, and the mysteries were renowned so far even beyond the bounds of Attica, that it might be regarded as Hellenic, especially as the holding of the mysteries was announced in the neighbouring states by special envoys or heralds, whose office was hereditary in certain families, and a general truce prevailed during the celebration. The whole festival consisted of two parts, of which the first was held at Athens, the second at Eleusis. It began with a general assembly, of which we only know that it was probably a noisy procession, such as was very common at the celebration of mysteries. Another feature of the beginning of the festival were the public addresses to the community, delivered in the Stoa Poikile (Painted Porch) at Athens, where the Hierophant, the chief priest of the Eleusinian sanctuaries, and one of the chief priests in Attica, and the torch-bearer (δαδοῦχος), another Eleusinian official, acquainted the candidates for initiation with the arrangement of the festival and the conditions on which participation in the cere{379}mony depended. It was the duty of the Initiators (μυσταγωγοί) to see that the numerous people assembled really fulfilled these conditions; these were not officials but private people who had passed through all the degrees of initiation, and were acquainted with all the rites; and foreigners who attended the mysteries were obliged to prove their initiation in the first place to these. Either on this day or the next ensued that ceremony which received its name from the cry, “To the sea, ye Mystae!” when the whole community descended to the sea coast in order to purify themselves and the sacrificial animals, which on this occasion were swine, in the sea water for the impending sacrifices. Sometimes, if a visitor to the contests was conscious of special and numerous acts of wrongdoing, this purification was repeated several times, and the efficacy further ensured by fasting for nine days—that is, refraining from food during the time between sunrise and sunset. On the following days sacrifices were offered, especially the great Thankoffering (σωτήρια), brought by the superintendents of the mysteries to Demeter and Kora and the other gods, probably in the town of Eleusinia. Another sacrifice offered by a town was the Epidauria, which was said to have been founded in honour of Aesculapius, who arrived belated from Epidaurus. We are not acquainted with the place of this ceremony, nor with the time or other circumstances connected with it; the fourth and the fifth days of the festival have been suggested. Next followed the main part of the festival, the great procession which escorted Iacchus, the sacred child of the gods, from Athens to Eleusis. In the course of the day the participants in the procession, who often numbered several thousand, assembled at various parts of the city, and were drawn up in order in the Agora{380} and the Kerameikos. The priests and officials, as well as the whole band of Mystae, were decked with myrtle and ivy leaves, and carried ears of corn and agricultural implements in their hands, as well as torches, for they did not reach Eleusis before nightfall. The leader of the procession was Iacchus himself, though, at the same time, he was led. His sacred image was fetched, along with the temple utensils, from the sanctuary of Iacchus, and placed on a car, accompanied by attendants (Ίακχαγωγοί), at the head of the procession, which set out from the Kerameikos to the gate known as Dipylon amid loud shouts of “Iacchus,” and through this began its long journey along the sacred road to Eleusis. The procession moved on, singing a song especially composed for it, as was believed, by the god himself, accompanied by dancing and other ceremonies. The journey lasted four hours, and, in consequence of its length, rich women used to ride in carriages until the orator Lycurgus forbade this by a special law. During this long march they stopped to worship at various sanctuaries on the way, and also entertained each other with jokes, such as were customary at the festivals of Demeter and Dionysus: at the Kephisos especially there was jesting and mockery. At the fountain of Kallichoros dances and games were carried on by torchlight. Of course, all this detained the procession longer than the mere length of the journey would have required, so that after the arrival at Eleusis, when the image of the god had been put in its place, the pilgrims required rest and refreshment before going on to the remainder of the festival.

The annual Sacred Festival of the Eleusinia is different from the smaller Eleusinia celebrated at Agrae in spring. It took place in the month of Boedromion, around September, in honor of Demeter of Eleusis. This was a celebration of the mysteries, and while it wasn't a national festival, the number of initiates was so large and the mysteries were so well-known beyond Attica that it could be seen as a Hellenic event. Special envoys or heralds, whose roles were hereditary in certain families, announced the holding of the mysteries in neighboring states, and a general truce was observed during the celebration. The entire festival was split into two parts: the first at Athens and the second at Eleusis. It started with a general assembly, which we know was probably a lively procession common during mystery celebrations. Another part of the festival's beginning involved public speeches to the community, given in the Stoa Poikile (Painted Porch) at Athens, where the Hierophant, the chief priest of the Eleusinian sanctuaries and one of the main priests in Attica, along with the torch-bearer (δαδοῦχος), another Eleusinian official, informed the candidates for initiation about the festival's setup and the conditions for participating in the ceremony. It was the responsibility of the Initiators (μυσταγωγοί) to ensure that the large crowd actually met these conditions; these were private individuals who had completed all levels of initiation and were familiar with all the rites, and foreigners attending the mysteries had to first prove their initiation to them. Either on this day or the next, a ceremony occurred that was named after the cry, “To the sea, ye Mystae!” where the whole community went down to the coast to purify themselves and the sacrificial animals, which on this occasion were pigs, in seawater for the upcoming sacrifices. Sometimes, if a participant felt particularly guilty about numerous wrongdoings, this purification was repeated several times, and the effectiveness was further ensured by fasting for nine days—that is, not eating between sunrise and sunset. In the following days, sacrifices were made, especially the great Thankoffering (σωτήρια), brought by the overseers of the mysteries to Demeter and Kora and the other gods, likely in the town of Eleusinia. Another sacrifice presented by a town was the Epidauria, which was said to have been established in honor of Aesculapius, who arrived late from Epidaurus. We don’t know the location of this ceremony, nor the time or other details connected to it; the fourth and fifth days of the festival have been suggested. Next came the main part of the festival, the grand procession escorting Iacchus, the sacred child of the gods, from Athens to Eleusis. Throughout the day, the participants in the procession, who often numbered in the thousands, gathered at various spots in the city and organized themselves in the Agora{380} and the Kerameikos. The priests and officials, as well as the entire group of Mystae, were adorned with myrtle and ivy leaves, carrying ears of corn and farming tools, along with torches, as they didn’t reach Eleusis until after nightfall. Iacchus himself led the procession, although he was also being carried. His sacred image was retrieved, alongside the temple implements, from the sanctuary of Iacchus and placed on a cart at the front of the procession, which departed from the Kerameikos to the Dipylon gate amidst loud shouts of “Iacchus,” beginning its long journey along the sacred road to Eleusis. The procession moved forward, singing a song believed to have been specifically composed for it by the god himself, accompanied by dancing and other rituals. The journey lasted four hours, and due to its length, wealthy women used to ride in carriages until orator Lycurgus prohibited this with a special law. During the lengthy march, they stopped to worship at various shrines along the way and entertained each other with jokes typical of the festivals for Demeter and Dionysus, particularly at the Kephisos, where there was a lot of joking and mockery. At the fountain of Kallichoros, there were dances and games held by torchlight. Naturally, all this delayed the procession longer than the actual travel time required, so that after arriving at Eleusis, once the god's image was in place, the pilgrims needed to rest and refresh themselves before continuing with the remainder of the festival.

The rites at Eleusis also lasted several days. Besides solemn sacrifices and the festive banquets connected with them, there was the ceremony of{381} seeking the Maiden (κόρη) and the sacred representations. The former was an imitation of the sad wanderings of Demeter, when seeking her daughter, who had been stolen from her; the Mystae ran about with torches in the white raiments of the Eleusinian sanctuaries, and frequent jokes, some of a coarse description, reminded them that Demeter in her wanderings had been similarly cheered in her deep sorrow by the coarse jests of her maid Iambe. The Mystae also imitated the goddess in drinking a strengthening potion (κυκεώυ), which, according to a legend, the goddess drank at Eleusis after her long fast. The main feature, however, was the performance, on a stage in the sanctuary, of the mysterious sacred dramas which presented the secret doctrines of the Eleusinian mysteries to the new initiates, and also brought them clearly before the eyes of those who had been already initiated. We must not, however, suppose that all were present at the same representations. It was, in fact, here that the difference of degrees required different representations; beginners, among whom there were some not far removed from the age of childhood, were only admitted to representations corresponding to the ordinary legends of Demeter and Persephone, while the highest degrees, which were granted only to those of advanced years, went beyond these popular presentations, and represented the new-born Iacchus reunited in bliss with Persephone and Demeter. On these occasions even the highest dignitaries of the Eleusinia did not scorn to appear as actors; the Hierophant as the Demiurgos, the leader of the initiates as Helios, the altar priest as Selene, the herald (ίεροκῆρυξ) as Hermes, etc. These dramas, which fully occupied the eighth and ninth days, thus concluded the chief{382} part of the ceremony. The last act of worship was to take two earthen vessels filled with water, as was done at funerals, and pour them out to east and west amid mystic words (πλημοχόαι). Then followed some days occupied with entertainments of all kinds—gymnastic contests, national games, song and dance, and in later times also scenic representations.

The rituals at Eleusis lasted several days. In addition to solemn sacrifices and the festive banquets that came with them, there was the ceremony of{381} searching for the Maiden (κόρη) and the sacred representations. This part mimicked the sorrowful journey of Demeter as she searched for her kidnapped daughter. The Mystae ran around with torches in white garments from the Eleusinian sanctuaries, and frequent jokes, some rather crude, reminded them that Demeter was similarly comforted during her deep sadness by the off-color jokes of her maid Iambe. The Mystae also copied the goddess by drinking a restorative potion (κυκεώυ), which, according to legend, Demeter consumed at Eleusis after her long fast. The main highlight, however, was the performance of mysterious sacred dramas on a stage within the sanctuary that showcased the secret teachings of the Eleusinian mysteries to the new initiates, as well as reaffirmed them for those who had already been initiated. We shouldn’t assume that everyone was present at the same performances. In fact, different levels of initiation required different presentations; newcomers, including some children, were only allowed to see representations related to the basic stories of Demeter and Persephone, while those at higher levels, granted only to older initiates, went beyond these popular stories and depicted the rebirth of Iacchus, joyfully reunited with Persephone and Demeter. On these occasions, even the high-ranking officials of the Eleusinia took part as actors; the Hierophant portrayed the Demiurgos, the leader of the initiates acted as Helios, the altar priest as Selene, and the herald (ίεροκῆρυξ) as Hermes, etc. These dramas, which filled the eighth and ninth days, concluded the main{382} part of the ceremony. The final act of worship involved taking two earthen vessels filled with water, as was done at funerals, and pouring them out to the east and west while reciting mysterious words (πλημοχόαι). This was followed by several days filled with various entertainments—gymnastics, national games, singing, dancing, and later on, dramatic performances.

The festival of the Thesmophoria, held in Pyanepsion (October), was in honour of Demeter alone; it lasted five days, and only women might take part in it. These women had to undergo a solemn preparation of nine days, during which they kept apart from their husbands, and purified themselves in various ways. After this they went to Halimus, the scene of the Thesmophoria, not in a long procession, but in small groups and at night-time. The comic side of the Demeter festivals was visible here also: those who went alone met each other on the way, and demanded and gave tokens of recognition in jest, amid much laughter, which became excessive if, as sometimes happened, a man fell into their hands. At Halimus, in the sanctuary of the Thesmophoria, the mysteries took place by night; the day was occupied with purifying baths in the sea, and playing and dancing on the shore. After this had gone on for a day or a day and a half, the women set out again for Athens, this time in a long procession, carrying the laws of Demeter, the Thesmoi whence the festival took its name, in caskets on the head of sacred women, and the festival was then continued at Athens, either in the Thesmophorion of the town or in that of Peiraeus. This further celebration occupied two days, besides the day of return; first came the day of “fasting,” so-called because on this day the women sat in deep mourning on the{383} ground and took no food, probably singing dirges and observing other customs common in case of a death; they also sacrificed swine to the infernal gods. The third day (καλλιγενεία) bore a more cheerful character. Its name, signifying “the birth of fair children,” seems to refer to Demeter, who was assumed to be appeased and who gave the blessing of fair children to women. This day was occupied with sacrifices, dances, and merry games, of which we know very little. At all these festivals the presence of men was most sternly forbidden; only those women who were full citizens might take part, and probably none who were unmarried.

The festival of the Thesmophoria, held in Pyanepsion (October), was exclusively in honor of Demeter; it lasted five days, and only women could participate. These women had to go through a serious preparation of nine days, during which they stayed away from their husbands and purified themselves in various ways. After this, they would travel to Halimus, the site of the Thesmophoria, not in a long procession, but in small groups and at night. The humorous aspect of the Demeter festivals was also present here: those who traveled alone would meet others along the way, jokingly demanding and giving signs of recognition, often amid much laughter, which became even more intense if, as sometimes happened, a man got caught up with them. At Halimus, in the sanctuary of the Thesmophoria, the mysteries occurred at night; during the day, women engaged in purifying baths in the sea, along with playing and dancing on the shore. After this went on for a day or a day and a half, the women set out again for Athens, this time in a long procession, carrying the laws of Demeter, the Thesmoi that gave the festival its name, in caskets balanced on the heads of sacred women, and the festival continued in Athens, either in the Thesmophorion of the city or that of Peiraeus. This additional celebration lasted two days, plus the day of return; first came the day of “fasting,” so-called because on this day the women sat in deep mourning on the ground and ate no food, likely singing elegies and following other customs typical of mourning; they also sacrificed pigs to the underworld gods. The third day (καλλιγενεία) was more cheerful in nature. Its name, meaning “the birth of fair children,” likely refers to Demeter, who was thought to be appeased and who blessed women with fair children. This day was filled with sacrifices, dances, and joyful games, of which we know very little. At all these festivals, men were strictly prohibited from attending; only fully recognized citizen women could participate, and probably none who were unmarried.

There were various smaller festivals which we must pass over, and turn to the festivals of Dionysus, which had an important influence on life in Greece, as well as on its literature and art. There were four of these every year at Athens; in the month of Poseidon (February), the country Dionysia, called also “the lesser,” took place. Naturally this was a vine festival, as would result from the character of the god; but the common opinion, that it was to celebrate the vintage, is open to many objections, especially since the time of the feast seems too late for the vintage. It is more probable that the new wine was then tasted for the first time. This festival was not connected with any special place; country Dionysia were celebrated in every village, and not only in Attica, but everywhere in Greece where vines were cultivated, and it always bore the character of a cheerful national feast connected with fun and merry frolic. In the “Acharnians” of Aristophanes a peasant celebrates the festival alone with his family; it begins with prayer and a procession to the sacrifice, in which the daughter, as basket-bearer (κανηφόρος), carries the{384} basket of offerings on her head; the slave with the Phallus, the symbol of fertility and the never extinct producing power of the earth, next follows; and the master of the house sings his merry phallic song, while his wife looks on at the procession from the roof of the house. What was done here on a small scale by a single family, we must assume was performed on a larger scale in the real ceremony by all the assembled villagers. There were also other parts of the festival, especially the chorus, which stood round the altar during the sacrifice of the goat, and praised the god in speech and song, probably also in answering refrain; they sang the birth, sufferings, and death of Dionysus, and were the origin of the dithyramb as well as of the drama, since this latter, as is well known, owes its origin to the festivals of Dionysus. Often there were real dramatic representations at the lesser Dionysia; it was especially the custom for strolling actors on these occasions to perform before the country people old plays, which had been already represented in the towns. Among the other entertainments, along with the festive processions, choruses, and banquets, one is especially worthy of mention (ἀσκώλια). This was a game in which the young people of the village hopped about on greased wine skins, and tried to push each other down, while the falls were greeted with laughter by the bystanders; those who succeeded in retaining their place received prizes. This entertainment, which may be set on a par with our own running in sacks, was customary, too, at other festivals of Dionysus.

There were various smaller festivals that we can skip over, and turn to the festivals of Dionysus, which had a significant impact on life in Greece, along with its literature and art. In Athens, four of these festivals occurred each year; during the month of Poseidon (February), the country Dionysia, also known as “the lesser,” took place. Naturally, this was a wine festival, fitting for the nature of the god; however, the common belief that it celebrated the grape harvest has its issues, especially since the timing of the festival seems too late for the vintage. It's more likely that the new wine was first tasted then. This festival wasn't tied to any specific location; country Dionysia were celebrated in every village, not just in Attica, but across all of Greece where vines were grown, and it always had the vibe of a joyful national celebration filled with fun and merriment. In Aristophanes' “Acharnians,” a peasant celebrates the festival with his family alone; it begins with a prayer and a procession to the sacrifice, where the daughter, as the basket-bearer (κανηφόρος), carries the{384} basket of offerings on her head; next comes the slave with the Phallus, symbolizing fertility and the earth's enduring ability to produce, while the master of the house sings a cheerful phallic song, as his wife watches the procession from the roof. What was done here on a small scale by one family, we can assume was carried out on a larger scale in the actual ceremony by all the gathered villagers. There were also other parts of the festival, particularly the chorus, which surrounded the altar during the goat sacrifice, praising the god through speech and song, likely including responding refrains; they sang about the birth, suffering, and death of Dionysus, and were the origin of the dithyramb as well as drama, since it's well-known that drama originated from the festivals of Dionysus. Often, there were actual dramatic performances at the lesser Dionysia; it was especially common for traveling actors to perform old plays that had already been shown in the towns for the country folks. Among the various entertainments, alongside the festive processions, choruses, and banquets, one game is particularly notable (ἀσκώλια). This was an activity where the village's young people hopped around on greased wine skins and tried to knock each other down, while those watching laughed at the falls; those who managed to stay upright received prizes. This entertainment, comparable to our own sack races, was also a tradition at other festivals of Dionysus.

The second Athenian festival of Dionysus was peculiar to Athens, but was probably only one of the country Dionysia transferred to the town; it was called Lenaea, after the place where it was usually{385} held, the Lenaeon, in the suburb Limnae, and was held in the month of Gamelion (January). The name suggests a feast of wine-presses, which does not coincide with the time of the celebration; many attempts have been made to explain this difficulty, but without result. The festival, or at any rate a special part of it, bore the name Ambrosia, probably because they drank a great deal of the new wine to which they assigned this divine name; and, in fact, plentiful drinking was a characteristic of all the festivals of the wine god. A great banquet accompanied the festivities, for which the State provided everything, and there was also a solemn procession into the town, in which many people drove, amid jest and frolic, so that the “jokes from the car” became proverbial. In the Lenaeon, to which the procession first marched with the sacrificial animals, solemn dithyrambs were sung in competition, and the prize was a wreath of ivy; there were also dramatic representations, at which both old and new pieces were performed.

The second Athenian festival of Dionysus was unique to Athens but was likely just one of the rural Dionysia moved to the city; it was called Lenaea, named after the location where it usually{385} took place, the Lenaeon in the Limnae suburb, and was celebrated in the month of Gamelion (January). The name implies a festival of wine-presses, which doesn’t really match the timing of the celebration; many efforts have been made to clarify this issue, but none have succeeded. The festival, or at least a significant part of it, was known as Ambrosia, likely because they drank a lot of the new wine, which they called divine; and, in fact, heavy drinking was a feature of all the celebrations dedicated to the wine god. A lavish banquet accompanied the festivities, with everything provided by the state, and there was also a formal procession into the city, where many people participated in fun and games, making the phrase “jokes from the car” a common saying. In the Lenaeon, where the procession first went with the sacrificial animals, solemn dithyrambs were sung in competition, with a wreath of ivy as the prize; there were also dramatic performances, showcasing both old and new plays.

The third festival of Dionysus was the Anthesteria, in the month Anthesterion (February), which lasted three days, and was even more distinctly associated with the tasting of the new wine than the Lenaea. The first day of the festival bore the distinctive name of “Cask-opening” (πιθοιγία). It was essentially a family festival. The casks, with the new wine which was to be used next day for the banquet, were brought in by the servants and opened; the wine was drawn off into amphoras or other vessels, and naturally many a draught was drunk, and in particular the slaves had their share. For the Athenians, who always treated their slaves well, did not grudge them their fair share on this festive occasion, and{386} when they offered their sacrifices at the Cask-opening, and helped to draw off the wine, they probably themselves filled a jar for their servants and workmen with the new gift of Bacchus. All other work ceased for this day and the next, and the children, too, had holidays. The old image of Dionysus, which was to make its solemn entry into the town in the procession of the following day, was also brought on this first day from its temple in the Nemaeon to a chapel in the outer Kerameikos. But this festival was only a preparation for the principal day, called “The Feast of Pitchers,” which began at sunset—the time when all festivals commenced—with a great procession. Those who took part in it appeared wreathed and bearing torches (for the procession did not take place till dark) in the outer Kerameikos; children, too, except those under three years, took part in it, probably accompanied by their mothers, or in carriages, for many participants drove; and here, as in the country Dionysia, it was the custom to mock the passers-by from the carriage. In fact, this part of the festival bore the character of a merry carnival; many people appeared in costume as Horae, Nymphs, Bacchantes, etc., and crowded gaily around the triumphant car on which the statue of Dionysos-Eleutheros, which had been fetched from its temple on the previous day, was conducted to the town. On the way religious rites were observed at various places sanctified by legend. At one place the Basilinna, that is, the wife of the Archon Basileus, had to sit on the car next the statue of Dionysus, for on this day she was the bride of the god, and thus, on her wedding-car, she entered the Lenaeon, where a mystic sacrifice was offered for the welfare of the State in the innermost part of the temple, by the Basilinna,{387} together with the fourteen ladies of honour appointed for this purpose by the Archon (γεραραί). These took a solemn oath to the queen before the ceremony took place, and in so doing followed an ancient formula inscribed on stone columns in the temple. After the sacrifice, with which other secret ceremonies were connected, followed the symbolical marriage of the Basilinna and Dionysus. While these sacred ceremonies, to which but few were admitted, were taking place in the interior of the temple, the other celebrants enjoyed themselves in different ways. On the next day the actual Pitcher Feast took place—the great banquet, with the drinking contest, that followed it. At this great public feast the Archon-Basileus was superintendent of the festival, but the State defrayed the expenses, originally, probably, in kind, but afterwards in such a way that each citizen received a fixed sum of money, and with this supplied his food and also the can of pure wine which stood in front of everyone, and gave its name to this day. Both the banquet and the drinking contest were probably held in the theatre in the Lenaeon, where the chief priest of Dionysus had to provide cushions, tables, and other conveniences. A proclamation by the herald, in ancient style, introduced the most interesting event—the drinking contest. At a signal given by a trumpet, all who took part in it set their pitchers to their mouths, and the judges allotted the victory to him who first emptied his; the prize consisted in a skin of wine, cakes, or something of the kind. Besides this public banquet there were also private hospitalities, provided by those who preferred to celebrate the day by themselves in the circle of a few intimate friends, and here, too, much drinking went on; the Sophists, in particular, who received{388} their honorarium and presents on this day, were in the habit of inviting their acquaintances to a feast. Thus things went on merrily till the beginning of the night; then each guest took his pitcher and the wreath of fresh flowers which he had worn at the feast to the sanctuary of Dionysos-Eleutheros, that was divided off with a rope, and here the wreaths were handed to the priestess, and the remains in the pitcher poured out as a libation to the god.

The third festival of Dionysus was the Anthesteria, held in the month of Anthesterion (February), lasting three days, and was even more closely linked to tasting the new wine than the Lenaea. The first day of the festival was called "Cask-opening" (πιθοιγία). It was mainly a family celebration. The servants brought in the casks of new wine that would be used the next day for the banquet and opened them; the wine was poured into amphoras or other vessels, and naturally, many drinks were had, with the slaves also getting their share. The Athenians, who always treated their slaves well, didn't deny them their fair share on this festive occasion, and{386} when they made their sacrifices during the Cask-opening and helped pour the wine, they likely filled a jar for their servants and workers with Bacchus’s new gift. All other work stopped for this day and the next, and the children enjoyed their holidays too. The old statue of Dionysus, meant for the solemn procession the following day, was also brought on this first day from its temple in the Nemaeon to a shrine in the outer Kerameikos. However, this festival was primarily preparation for the main day, known as “The Feast of Pitchers,” which started at sunset—the usual time for festivals—with a grand procession. Participants appeared wearing wreaths and carrying torches (as the procession happened after dark) in the outer Kerameikos; children, except for those under three, took part, likely with their mothers or in carriages since many participants rode. Here, as in the country Dionysia, it was common to tease passers-by from the carriage. This part of the festival felt like a joyful carnival; many people dressed as Horae, Nymphs, Bacchantes, etc., surrounded the triumphant carriage carrying the statue of Dionysos-Eleutheros, which had been brought from its temple the day before. Along the way, religious rites were conducted at various places revered by legend. At one stop, the Basilinna, the wife of the Archon Basileus, had to sit next to the statue of Dionysus on the carriage, as she was the god’s bride that day, entering the Lenaeon on her wedding carriage, where a sacred sacrifice was performed for the State’s well-being inside the temple, led by the Basilinna,{387} along with fourteen ladies of honor selected by the Archon (γεραραί). They swore a solemn oath to the queen before the ceremony, following an ancient ritual inscribed on stone columns in the temple. After the sacrifice, which involved other secret rituals, the symbolic marriage between the Basilinna and Dionysus took place. While this sacred ceremony, to which only a few were admitted, occurred inside the temple, the other attendees celebrated in various ways. The next day, the actual Pitcher Feast happened—the great banquet followed by a drinking contest. At this major public feast, the Archon-Basileus oversaw the festival, while the State covered the costs, initially probably providing goods, but later offering each citizen a set amount of money to buy their food and the can of pure wine that sat in front of everyone, giving the day its name. Both the banquet and the drinking contest were likely held in the theatre in the Lenaeon, where the chief priest of Dionysus had to arrange cushions, tables, and other amenities. A herald’s proclamation, in traditional style, introduced the most exciting event—the drinking contest. At a trumpet’s signal, all participants raised their pitchers to drink, and the judges declared the winner to whoever emptied theirs first; the prize included a skin of wine, cakes, or something similar. Besides this public banquet, smaller private gatherings took place for those who preferred to celebrate the day among few close friends, where drinking was also abundant; the Sophists, in particular, who received{388} their fees and gifts on this day, often invited their acquaintances to a feast. Festivities continued joyfully until nightfall; then each guest took their pitcher and the fresh flower wreath they wore at the feast to the sanctuary of Dionysos-Eleutheros, which was cordoned off with a rope, where they handed the wreaths to the priestess and poured out the leftover wine from their pitchers as an offering to the god.

The third day was called the “Feast of Pots” (χύτροι), from a sacrifice offered to Hermes Chthonios and the spirits of the dead, and here they observed the traditional custom of first sacrificing to those who had perished in the Flood of Deucalion. At these sacrifices, pots containing a number of vegetable substances cooked together, played an important part, and these dishes also constituted the meal of this day, on which no flesh was eaten. The ladies of honour also offered sacrifices to Dionysus at sixteen specially erected altars, and there were probably other ceremonies connected with this; in fact, this third day of the “Anthesteria,” with its serious ceremonial, formed a strong contrast to the merriment of the previous days, and suggests a similar contrast between our Shrove Tuesday and Ash Wednesday. But even on the “Day of Pots” there was no lack of amusements for the people; sacred choruses were conducted by the poets, but it does not seem that any regular dramas were performed. Possibly dramatic contests had been the custom in earlier times, or else only such competitions were allowed as determined the admission of the poets and actors, who won the prize on this occasion, to competition at the greater Dionysia. The chief festival of Dionysus in Attica was the greater, or city Dionysia, in Elaphebolion (March), which lasted at{389} least five days, and perhaps even longer, and whose chief importance consisted in the plays acted during these days. The first solemn ceremony of the greater Dionysia was in honour of Aesculapius, to whom a public sacrifice was brought. Here, too, there was a procession, in which the statue of Dionysos-Eleutheros was carried; whether it was the old wooden image which was carried at the Lenaea, or the new statue by Alcamenes, is uncertain, but the latter was of gold and ivory, and, therefore, not easily portable; in any case the statue was fetched from the sanctuary at Lenaea, and carried by torchlight to the theatre of Dionysus, where it was set up in the orchestra. On the following day came the procession, in which the sacrificial animals, as well as the presents sent by allies, probably appeared. The procession stopped in the market place, and a cyclical chorus performed a dance round the altar to the Delphic gods who stood there. When they passed on they seem to have fetched away the Dionysus statue from the theatre, and carried it once more in a festive procession to the sanctuary in the Lenaeon. This procession was followed by sacrificial banquets, and on the other days plentiful feasting was also a part of the celebration. The following days were chiefly occupied by the performances, which seem to have followed in some such order as this: First of all, lyric choruses; both men and boys entered, and the expenses, which were heavy, were defrayed by citizens acting as choragi. Perhaps this day was concluded by a “Comus,” as public processions of this kind often followed common banquets, and since it was the god of wine who was specially to be honoured, it was, no doubt, very splendidly equipped. The next days were occupied with representations of tragic tetralogies and comedies; it{390} is not certain whether these lasted two or more days, but it is probable that they continued for three days, and that on each of these a tetralogy was performed in the morning and a comedy in the afternoon. On the evening of the third day of the performances, which concluded the whole festival, the prizes were distributed; in these musical contests they consisted of bulls and tripods. These last were often set up in a public street on a high pedestal by the victors, and hence it acquired the name “Street of Tripods.”

The third day was known as the “Feast of Pots” (χύτροι), in honor of a sacrifice made to Hermes Chthonios and the spirits of the dead. They followed the tradition of first sacrificing to those who died in the Flood of Deucalion. During these sacrifices, pots filled with various cooked vegetables were significant, and these dishes were also the meal for the day, as no meat was consumed. The ladies of honor made sacrifices to Dionysus at sixteen specially built altars, likely accompanying other ceremonies. This third day of the “Anthesteria,” with its serious rituals, sharply contrasted with the festivities of the previous days, similar to the difference between our Shrove Tuesday and Ash Wednesday. However, even on the “Day of Pots,” there were still fun activities for the crowd; sacred choruses were led by poets, but it seems there were no formal dramas performed. Dramatic competitions might have been a custom in the past, or perhaps only such contests determined which poets and actors won the chance to compete at the larger Dionysia. The main festival of Dionysus in Attica was the greater, or city Dionysia, in Elaphebolion (March), lasting at{389} least five days, potentially longer, with the main focus being the plays performed during this time. The first formal ceremony of the greater Dionysia honored Aesculapius, featuring a public sacrifice. There was also a procession carrying the statue of Dionysos-Eleutheros; it’s uncertain whether it was the old wooden figure from the Lenaea or the new gold and ivory statue by Alcamenes, which wasn’t easily movable. Regardless, the statue was brought from the Lenaea sanctuary and carried with torches to the theater of Dionysus, where it was placed in the orchestra. The next day included a procession with sacrificial animals and gifts sent by allies. The procession paused in the marketplace, where a cyclical chorus danced around the altar for the Delphic gods present. After that, they seemed to take the Dionysus statue from the theater and once again carried it in a festive procession back to the sanctuary in the Lenaeon. This procession was followed by feasts, which continued on the remaining days of celebration. The following days mainly featured performances, likely organized in this sort of order: first, lyric choruses with both men and boys participating, and the significant costs were covered by citizens acting as choragi. This day might have ended with a “Comus,” as public processions like this often followed communal feasts, and since the god of wine was being honored, it was surely quite lavish. The next days featured tragic tetralogies and comedies; it{390} isn't clear whether these lasted two or more days, but it’s likely they continued over three days, with a tetralogy performed in the morning and a comedy in the afternoon on each day. On the evening of the third day of performances, which wrapped up the entire festival, the prizes were awarded; in these musical contests, the prizes consisted of bulls and tripods. These tripods were often displayed in a public street on a tall pedestal by the winners, leading to the naming of that area as the “Street of Tripods.”

Very different in character from these Dionysiac festivals of Attica were the night celebrations which took place in some parts of Greece, but especially on the Cithaeron and Parnassus, on the Islands, and in Asia Minor, every other year, and in which only women, both married and unmarried, took part. The wild and orgiastic character of these Dionysia originated in Thrace, but spread very quickly, and found much favour among the women, who were inclined to this kind of ecstatic worship. They fell in the middle of winter, about the time of the shortest day; the women dressed for the purpose in Bacchic costume, threw deer-skins over their shoulders, let their hair fly loose, and took in their hands the thyrsus staff and tambourine, and thus wandered to the hills near their homes, and there performed all manner of mysterious ceremonies, sacrifices, dances, etc., amid the wildest merriment resulting from the juice of the grape, which was seldom allowed them. We can form some notion of the wild nature of the proceedings from the descriptions of the poets and artistic representations of Maenads; still, we must always remember that both poets and artists described not so much the customs of their own day as those of mythical or heroic periods, and{391} permitted themselves many exaggerations which did not correspond to reality.

Very different from the Dionysiac festivals in Attica were the nighttime celebrations that occurred in some parts of Greece, especially on Cithaeron and Parnassus, on the Islands, and in Asia Minor, every other year. Only women, both married and single, participated in these events. The wild and orgiastic nature of these Dionysia came from Thrace but spread quickly and became popular among women who were drawn to this kind of ecstatic worship. These celebrations took place in the middle of winter, around the time of the shortest day. The women dressed in Bacchic costumes, threw deer skins over their shoulders, let their hair down, and took thyrsus staffs and tambourines in their hands. They wandered to the hills near their homes and performed various mysterious ceremonies, sacrifices, dances, and more, amidst the wild joy that came from the grape juice, which they usually weren’t allowed to drink. We can get an idea of the wild nature of these events from the descriptions by poets and artistic depictions of Maenads; however, we should always remember that both poets and artists portrayed not just the customs of their own time but also those of mythical or heroic periods, and{391} allowed for many exaggerations that didn’t reflect reality.

These descriptions of Greek, and especially Athenian, festivities must suffice, and we pass over a number of festivals in Greece and the colonies, of which we know little more than the names. Those who desire a striking picture of a great festival, which, though Oriental in its origin, had become Hellenised, celebrated in a great city in the Alexandrine age, should read the splendid description by Theocritus in his Fifteenth Idyll of the Feast of Adonis at Alexandria.{392}

These descriptions of Greek, especially Athenian, celebrations will have to do, and we’ll skip over several festivals in Greece and the colonies, of which we know little more than their names. Anyone looking for a vivid portrayal of a massive festival, which, although it has Eastern origins, became Hellenized and was celebrated in a major city during the Alexandrine period, should read the fantastic description by Theocritus in his Fifteenth Idyll about the Feast of Adonis in Alexandria.{392}

CHAPTER XII.

THEATER.

Origin of the Greek Drama—The Structure of the Theatre—The Theatre of Dionysus—The Theatre at Syracuse—The Auditorium—The Stage—The Orchestra—Scene-painting—Stage Accessories—The Greek Drama—Tragedy, Comedy, and Satire—The Choragia—Theatrical Masks—Costumes—Conditions of Admission to the Theatre—The Securing of Seats—The Audience.

Origin of Greek Drama—The Structure of the Theater—The Theater of Dionysus—The Theater at Syracuse—The Auditorium—The Stage—The Orchestra—Scene Painting—Stage Accessories—Greek Drama—Tragedy, Comedy, and Satire—The Choragia—Theatrical Masks—Costumes—Conditions for Admission to the Theater—Seat Reservations—The Audience.

Greek drama, both tragedy and comedy, originated in the national amusements and performances of the choruses at the Dionysiac festivals. A few words must also be said about the arrangements of the theatre, such as they were at the time of the greatest glory of the drama at Athens. Here, fortunately, we have so large a store of information and monuments still extant, that we can form a very clear picture of these representations, differing as they did entirely from our modern performances.

Greek drama, including both tragedy and comedy, started from the traditional entertainment and performances of choruses during the Dionysiac festivals. It's also worth mentioning the setup of the theater during the peak of drama's glory in Athens. Luckily, we have a wealth of information and surviving monuments that allow us to create a clear picture of these performances, which were completely different from our modern shows.

In spite of the great advance made by Greek drama from the rough popular beginnings till the time of its greatest glory, and in spite of the enormous difference between the tragedies of the three great masters and the comedies of Aristophanes, both in their whole character as well as in the details of their structure and performance, and the cyclic choruses and rustic sports of the old Dionysia, yet there are a few points in which the drama, even in its highest development, shows the traces of its origin. One of these is the custom of giving theatrical representations only at certain festive seasons of the year, and in some way connected with the worship of Dionysus as actual religious acts, though{393}

Despite the significant progress that Greek drama made from its rough, popular beginnings to its peak, and despite the vast differences between the tragedies of the three great masters and the comedies of Aristophanes, both in their overall character and in the details of their structure and performance, along with the cyclical choruses and rural festivities of the old Dionysia, there are still a few aspects in which drama, even at its highest level, reveals traces of its origins. One of these aspects is the tradition of performing plays only during certain festive times of the year, which is somehow linked to the worship of Dionysus as part of actual religious ceremonies, though{393}

Fig. 150.

Fig. 150.

towards the end of the ancient Hellenic period theatrical representations were also given at festivals not in honour of Dionysus. In consequence of this the structure of the theatres, and especially the place for the spectators, had to be far larger than at the present day. As performances only took place a few times in{394} the year, and not only the whole population of the town and neighbourhood, but even many strangers from a distance, collected together for them, the space for the audience had to be so large that many thousands, even tens of thousands, might have room there, and it must also be built in such a way that the performance could be conveniently seen from every place. These remarks refer in particular to Athens, with whose theatrical arrangements we are best acquainted, and which, moreover, was the model for most of the others. In the first place, it was impossible to have a covered space; covered theatres—concert-halls (ὠδεῖα), as they were called—were destined, not for dramatic, but for musical performances; secondly, the performances took place by daylight, in consequence of which much of the illusion was lost. Again, the great size of the structure and the considerable distance of most of the seats from the actors necessitated certain peculiarities in the costume of these latter which we must discuss later on.

Towards the end of the ancient Hellenic period, theatrical performances were also held at festivals that didn't honor Dionysus. As a result, the layout of the theatres, especially the seating for the audience, had to be much larger than today. Since performances only happened a few times a year and attracted not just the local population but also many visitors from afar, the audience area needed to accommodate thousands, even tens of thousands, of people. It also had to be designed so that everyone could see the performance clearly from their seats. These observations are particularly relevant to Athens, which we know the most about regarding its theatrical setup and which served as a model for many others. First of all, having a covered space was impossible; those covered theatres—concert halls (ὠδεῖα)—were meant for musical performances, not dramas. Secondly, performances were held during the day, which diminished a lot of the illusion. Additionally, the large size of the structure and the significant distance of most seats from the actors required some unique features in the actors' costumes, which we will discuss later.

The memory of the origin of the drama from choruses, to which in the course of time was added dramatic action, was preserved in a separation between the performers who presented the action and the chorus who only accompanied it—a separation which only gradually disappeared at a time when means were insufficient for defraying the considerable expenses of equipping a chorus. This distinction between actors and chorus was not only observed in the composition of the drama, but also in locality; the chorus, who not only sang, but also danced and marched, required a very large space for their evolutions, while the actors, whose number was very small, could do with less. Therefore, while the modern theatre consists of only two parts, the stage with its{395}

The memory of the drama's origins from choruses, which over time included dramatic action, was maintained through a distinction between the performers who enacted the story and the chorus who merely accompanied it—this separation gradually faded away when funding became insufficient to cover the significant costs of supporting a chorus. This difference between actors and the chorus was not only evident in the structure of the drama but also in their physical placement; the chorus, who sang, danced, and moved in formations, needed a large space for their performances, while the actors, who were few in number, required less. Thus, while the modern theater consists of only two parts, the stage with its{395}

Fig. 151.

Fig. 151.

Fig. 152.

Fig. 152.

accessories and an auditorium, the Greek theatre consisted of three parts; besides the auditorium and the structure of the stage, there was between the two a space for the chorus known as orchestra. In considering the arrangement of the buildings, we derive assistance from the descriptions of the ancients, as well as the still existing remains of Greek theatres. Fig. 150 represents the ground plan of the ruins of the great theatre of Dionysus at Athens, though we must remember that this structure, built originally in the fifth and fourth centuries B.C., had experienced considerable changes in the Roman period. Fig. 151 gives a view of the theatre of Syracuse in its present condition, and the ground plan restored is seen in Fig. 152; while Fig. 153 gives a restored view of the theatre of Segesta, reconstructed by Strack. We{397}

Accessories and an auditorium, the Greek theatre had three main parts: the auditorium, the stage structure, and a space for the chorus called the orchestra located between the two. To understand how the buildings were arranged, we rely on ancient descriptions and the still-existing remains of Greek theatres. Fig. 150 shows the ground plan of the ruins of the great theatre of Dionysus in Athens, but we must remember that this structure, originally built in the fifth and fourth centuries B.C., underwent significant changes during the Roman period. Fig. 151 displays the theatre of Syracuse as it is now, and the restored ground plan can be seen in Fig. 152; while Fig. 153 provides a restored view of the theatre of Segesta, reconstructed by Strack. We{397}

Fig. 153.

Fig. 153.

may regard the orchestra as the centre of the whole structure. This was originally only a level dancing place, and its shape was usually an incomplete circle, since part was cut off by the stage, which extended at right angles along the orchestra. Opposite to this the circumference of the orchestra was surrounded in concentric lines by the raised seats of the auditorium, the theatre in the true sense of the word. There is no fixed standard for the shape of the orchestra and the corresponding auditorium; sometimes it is a semicircle with the circumference extended a little way on both sides, sometimes it is lengthened by a tangent, or some other line at right angles to the circle. In the great theatre of Dionysus the orchestra was originally a perfect circle; a complete semicircle, which is common in the Roman theatres, was very unusual in those of Greece. Here, as in the structures used for games, such as the Stadia and Hippodromes, the Greeks tried as far as possible to utilise the natural conditions of the ground for their theatres. If possible, therefore, they placed the auditorium on some natural elevation; thus, the great theatre of Dionysus extends up the southern slope of the Acropolis; and if there was no such elevation they often supplied it by artificial mounds of earth, differing thus from the custom of the Romans, who, in consequence of the greater development of their architectural knowledge, were able to build a theatre on an open space, and to support the auditorium by strong sub-structures. The Greek mode of building had the advantage of greater cheapness and security, and, if the nature of the ground permitted, also enabled them to make exits and entrances for the public besides those below. In the theatre of Dionysus there were side approaches on the high ground also.{399} The auditorium of the Greek theatre was usually situated in some beautiful spot, from which the visitors to the theatre, at any rate those on the higher ground, who were not hindered by the structure of the stage opposite, had an extensive view. Thus the theatre of Syracuse (Fig. 151) had a glorious view over the harbour and town—in fact, nearly all the theatres in the neighbourhood of the sea are usually so built that the auditorium is open towards the sea, and the fresh breeze may refresh the public during the hot hours of the day.

You can see the orchestra as the heart of the entire structure. Initially, it was just a flat dancing area, typically shaped like an incomplete circle since part of it was cut off by the stage that extended perpendicularly across the orchestra. On the opposite side, the orchestra's perimeter was surrounded by the elevated seats of the auditorium, which is what makes a theatre in the truest sense. There isn't a set standard for how the orchestra and its corresponding auditorium should look; sometimes it’s a semicircle with the edges extending slightly on both sides, or lengthened by a tangent or another line at right angles to the circle. In the grand theatre of Dionysus, the orchestra was originally a perfect circle; a complete semicircle, which is common in Roman theatres, was quite rare in Greece. Just like in venues for games, such as Stadia and Hippodromes, the Greeks aimed to take advantage of the natural layout of the land for their theatres. When possible, they built the auditorium on a natural incline; for instance, the great theatre of Dionysus rises up the southern slope of the Acropolis. If there wasn't a natural elevation, they often created one using artificial earth mounds, which set them apart from the Romans, who, due to their advanced architectural skills, could build theatres on flat land and support the auditorium with robust substructures. The Greek building method was cheaper and more secure, and when the terrain allowed, they also created additional exits and entrances for the audience beyond those below. In the theatre of Dionysus, there were side entrances on the higher ground as well. The auditorium of the Greek theatre was typically located in a scenic area, allowing visitors, particularly those seated on higher levels not obstructed by the stage opposite, to enjoy expansive views. For example, the theatre of Syracuse (Fig. 151) provided a stunning view of the harbor and town—in fact, almost all theatres close to the sea are designed so that their auditoriums face the water, letting a fresh breeze cool the audience during the hot parts of the day. {399}

The seats, according to the nature of the locality, were either hewn direct out of the rocky ground or based on artificial foundations. At Athens the spectators originally sat on the bare ground of the Acropolis slope or on wooden benches placed there; in the fourth century stone steps were made there. At Syracuse, Sicyon, and other places, nearly the whole auditorium and the steps were hewn out of the rock; the ends or wings of the auditorium, which jutted out where the seats ended, close by the stage, had to be of specially massive construction. Sometimes, though more often in the Roman than the Greek theatres, the auditorium touched the side wings of the stage; but this was not a particularly convenient method, since a considerable number of the places along this stone wall had no view of the stage or, at any rate, only a very unsatisfactory one. Entrance was procured for the public by the great gates which led on the right and left between the auditorium and the stage, and which, when the spectators were assembled, also formed the entrances for the chorus (πάροδοι). When a theatre was situated on elevated ground, there were also other approaches leading to the gangways of the upper storeys; probably{400} these were only used for emptying the theatre, and not for admission, since on entering the spectators had to pay for their admission, or else present their tickets, and therefore the number of entrances was probably limited with a view to simplifying the control. In those theatres where the seats extended as far as the stage, the approaches which were below the seats had to be covered over (compare the view of the theatre at Syracuse), but, as a rule, we must suppose that they were uncovered. The seats were arranged in such a manner that the steps, which rose from the orchestra to the top of the theatre, were also used as seats; people sat on the actual stone, unless, as sometimes happened, they brought cushions with them, or had these carried by slaves. There were a number of places in the lower rows distinguished from the others by seats of honour, made also of stone, usually of costly marble; some of these seats, dating, however, from the Roman period, have been found in the theatre of Dionysus. The usual height of the steps was from about 16 to 19 inches, and the depth from 24 to 28. There was no division of seats, and though probably care was taken that too many persons should not be crowded together, yet there were no lines drawn to mark out the appointed places. There was a very convenient and at the same time simple arrangement for preventing the feet of those who sat on a higher row from inconveniencing those in front. The depth of the seat was often sufficient to prevent contact, but, besides that, it was the custom to hollow out that part of the step where the spectators would put their feet. Some of the steps, in fact, have three distinct surfaces: the nearest of these to the row above was hollowed out for the feet; then came a gangway for those who wished to move{401} to or from their places, who could thus pass along without incommoding those who were seated; and the third surface was that on which the next row below were seated. There were, as a rule, no backs to the seats, but in places where there was a wider gangway, and thus one row of spectators did not come into immediate contact with the next, they were sometimes introduced and made of one piece with the seat.

The seats, depending on the location, were either carved directly from the rocky ground or built on artificial foundations. In Athens, spectators originally sat on the bare ground of the Acropolis slope or on wooden benches; by the fourth century, stone steps were added. In Syracuse, Sicyon, and other locations, most of the auditorium and the steps were carved from rock; the ends or wings of the auditorium, which extended out where the seats stopped near the stage, had to be built with special sturdiness. Sometimes, especially in Roman theaters rather than Greek ones, the auditorium extended to the side wings of the stage; however, this wasn't very convenient since many seats along this stone wall had no view of the stage, or at best, a very poor one. People entered through large gates located on the right and left between the auditorium and the stage, which also served as entrances for the chorus once the audience was seated (πάροδοι). When a theater was built on elevated ground, there were additional paths leading to the upper levels; these were probably only used for exiting the theater, not for entry, as spectators had to pay for admission or show their tickets when they came in, likely resulting in a limited number of entrances to simplify monitoring. In theaters where the seats extended all the way to the stage, the pathways beneath the seats needed to be covered (see the view of the theater at Syracuse), but generally, it can be assumed they were uncovered. The seats were arranged so that the steps leading from the orchestra to the top of the theater could also be used as seats; people typically sat directly on the stone, unless they brought cushions or had them carried by slaves. Several spots in the lower rows were marked as seats of honor, also made of stone, usually from expensive marble; some of these seats, dating from the Roman period, have been discovered in the theater of Dionysus. The standard height of the steps was about 16 to 19 inches, and the depth was from 24 to 28. There was no division of seats, and while efforts were likely made to avoid overcrowding, there were no lines to mark designated spots. A very practical and simple arrangement prevented the feet of those sitting in higher rows from bothering those in front. The depth of the seat was often enough to avoid contact, but additionally, it was customary to carve out the part of the step where spectators would place their feet. Some steps actually had three distinct surfaces: the closest to the row above was hollowed out for feet; then there was a pathway for those wishing to move to or from their seats, allowing them to pass without disturbing those already seated; and the third surface was where the spectators of the next lower row sat. Generally, the seats did not have backs, but in areas where there was a wider walkway, separating rows of spectators, they were sometimes included and made as one piece with the seat.

In larger theatres the auditorium was almost always divided into several storeys by gangways. These gangways ran round the auditorium concentrically with the seats, and their object was to facilitate the circulation of the public; they were therefore of considerable breadth (compare Fig. 153), and sometimes two such gangways were put close to each other, one higher and one lower, so that the public could circulate easily on them without pushing each other. The separate seats were everywhere connected by steps. Although the arrangement of the whole auditorium with its raised seats was that of a circus, yet the seats were far too high to be used as steps also, and these had to be specially constructed. They were of two kinds; small steps in the direction of the seats, the object of which was to enable people to mount from one seat to the next, and the principal staircases, which intersected the seats through their whole extent from top to bottom, and formed, as it were, radii of the circle represented by the auditorium. The number of these staircases was larger or smaller as occasion required; sometimes the number was doubled at the top, where the distances increased, by introducing a third staircase between each pair; sometimes the staircases which began below did not continue at the top, but there was a change in the{402} radii. It was most common, however, for these staircases to intersect the whole theatre right up to the highest seats, and thus to divide the whole auditorium into a number of wedge-shaped divisions, which, in fact, received the designation of wedges (κερκίδες). Sometimes these wedges had special names, being called after statues which were placed there, as, for instance, in the theatre at Syracuse, and these designations facilitated the finding of places. As a rule, the steps were so arranged that there were two to every seat, thus each step was half the height of the seat.

In larger theaters, the auditorium was usually divided into multiple levels by gangways. These gangways ran around the auditorium in a circular pattern with the seats, making it easier for the audience to move around; they were quite wide (compare Fig. 153), and sometimes two gangways were placed close together, one higher and one lower, allowing people to move around without crowding each other. The individual seats were connected by steps. Although the entire auditorium, with its raised seating, resembled a circus setup, the seats were too high to be used as steps, so these had to be specially built. There were two types of steps: small steps leading to the seats to help people move from one seat to the next, and the main staircases that extended from the top to the bottom, forming radii of the circle that made up the auditorium. The number of these staircases varied as needed; sometimes, there would be an extra staircase added at the top where the distances widened, or the staircases starting from below would not continue at the top, resulting in a change in the{402} radii. However, it was most common for these staircases to run all the way up to the highest seats, creating wedge-shaped sections in the auditorium, which were known as wedges (κερκίδες). Occasionally, these wedges had specific names based on statues located there, as seen in the theater at Syracuse, making it easier to find seats. Generally, the steps were arranged so that there were two for every seat, meaning each step was half the height of the seat.

In later times the upper seats led to open arcades; when the ground permitted it, the Romans often laid out walks and gardens on the elevation of the theatre, where the spectators might refresh themselves during intervals; below, near the orchestra, the auditorium was cut off by a wall, which must be so low that the spectators on the first seat could conveniently see the stage, which was raised a good bit above the orchestra. Sometimes the first gangway for the circulation of the public was placed behind this wall, which was bounded by a low breastwork; when this was the case, steps of the first-mentioned kind led up sideways to the orchestra (compare Fig. 153).

In later times, the upper seats opened up to covered walkways; when the ground allowed for it, the Romans often created pathways and gardens on the raised areas of the theater, where the audience could relax during breaks. Below, near the orchestra, the seating area was separated by a wall that had to be low enough for those in the front row to easily see the stage, which was positioned significantly higher than the orchestra. Sometimes, the first walkway for the public's movement was situated behind this wall, which was outlined by a low barrier; in those cases, steps leading up to the orchestra would be positioned on the sides (compare Fig. 153).

The size of the auditorium varied greatly. If our measurements of ruined theatres are correct, the theatre at Ephesus was the largest of all; Falkener has calculated that it could contain 56,700 people. The largest theatre in Europe was that of Megalopolis, which was calculated to have 44,000 seats, and the theatre of Dionysus 30,000. These calculations are, however, very uncertain, since we do not know how many feet were allotted to each person, and a{403} variation of half a foot would make a very considerable difference.

The size of the auditorium varied a lot. If our measurements of ruined theaters are accurate, the theater at Ephesus was the biggest of all; Falkener estimated it could hold 56,700 people. The largest theater in Europe was in Megalopolis, which was estimated to have 44,000 seats, and the theater of Dionysus had 30,000. However, these estimates are quite uncertain, as we don't know how many feet were allocated to each person, and a{403} variation of half a foot could make a significant difference.

The most important question connected with the orchestra deals with the Thymele, often alluded to by ancient writers. It was formerly assumed that this represented the ancient altar of Dionysus, round which the choruses originally danced, and that it was situated in the centre of the orchestra, while the chorus grouped around it, and that the leader of the chorus stood near the Thymele or on its steps, and the officials of the theatre also took their stand there. The view given by Strack in Fig. 153 is constructed according to this hypothesis; and a structure resembling an altar with steps is placed in the middle of the orchestra. But this interpretation of the Thymele has proved untenable, and though it is not possible to decide this question with any certainty, yet, among the various hypotheses, that of Wieseler seems the most probable—viz., that the Thymele was a wooden scaffolding constructed in the orchestra, on which the chorus performed its dances. The main object of this scaffolding, or podium, was not so much to place the chorus on higher ground as to facilitate their games and dancing, because it was easier to move and dance on the elastic floor of a wooden scaffolding than, as formerly, in the dusty orchestra, which, in fact, from this circumstance received the name “dust-place” (κονίστρα), or even on the stone pavement which seems to have been afterwards laid down in the orchestra. We do not know whether there were steps leading from the floor of the orchestra to this scaffolding, and, in fact, we cannot even determine its height. The size of the podium must have been considerable, since it must have supplied sufficient space for a large chorus. Besides{404} its members, the number of which in cyclic choruses often amounted to fifty, the musicians who accompanied took their place there, and, apparently, even the constables (ῥαβδοφόροι), who superintended the theatre; for, strange as it may seem to us that the officials whose duty it was to keep order among the public should be placed in so prominent a position at the side of the chorus, yet the proofs in favour of this arrangement seem decisive. The usual entrances to the orchestra for the chorus were the same as those used by the public; here, as in the arrangements on the stage, the rule was that the entrance on the right hand of the spectators indicated approach from the neighbourhood, from the town or harbour, and the left arrival from a distance.

The most important question related to the orchestra involves the Thymele, which ancient writers often referenced. It was previously thought that this represented the ancient altar of Dionysus, around which the choruses originally danced, and that it was located in the center of the orchestra, with the chorus gathered around it, while the leader of the chorus stood near the Thymele or on its steps, and the theater officials also positioned themselves there. The view presented by Strack in Fig. 153 is based on this hypothesis; a structure resembling an altar with steps is shown in the middle of the orchestra. However, this interpretation of the Thymele has been proven untenable, and although we cannot definitively resolve this question, among the various theories, Wieseler's seems the most likely—specifically, that the Thymele was a wooden platform built in the orchestra, where the chorus performed its dances. The main purpose of this platform, or podium, was not just to elevate the chorus but to enhance their performances, as it was easier to move and dance on the flexible surface of a wooden platform than on the dusty orchestra floor, which earned the nickname “dust-place” (κονίστρα), or even on the stone pavement that appears to have been added later in the orchestra. We do not know if there were steps leading from the orchestra floor to this platform, and we cannot even determine its height. The size of the podium must have been significant, as it had to provide enough space for a large chorus. Besides{404} its members, which in cyclic choruses often numbered around fifty, the accompanying musicians had their place there, and apparently, even the constables (ῥαβδοφόροι), who managed the theater; for, although it may seem strange to us that the officials responsible for maintaining order among the audience would stand side by side with the chorus, the evidence supporting this arrangement seems compelling. The usual entrances to the orchestra for the chorus were the same as those used by the audience; here, as in the configurations on the stage, the rule was that the entrance on the right side of the spectators indicated arrival from nearby areas, like the town or harbor, while the left signified coming from a distance.

The stage in the early days of the theatre was not much more than a mere wooden scaffolding, on which the actors appeared, while the chorus performed its dances in the orchestra below. There was a tent on the side turned away from the orchestra which served as a place of waiting for the actors when they had nothing to do on the stage, and it was this tent (σκνή) which gave its name to the stage, although even afterwards distinction was made between the actual stage and the structures connected with it. The real stage was an oblong surface, raised from ten to twelve feet above the orchestra; it was called the proscenium (προσκήνιον), and sometimes the speaking-place (λογεῖον). The lower front wall was decorated in the Roman period with architectural designs, reliefs, or painting; we do not know whether this was also the case in the Greek theatre, as Strack has assumed in his reconstruction, but it is very probable that the front scene, which was turned to the spectators was not left quite bare. In Strack’s view there{405} were also steps leading from the orchestra to the speaking-place. We cannot tell whether these were regularly placed in the theatres. Still, steps between the orchestra and stage were indispensable in those plays in which (as, for instance, in “Philoctetes”) the chorus leaves the orchestra and ascends to the stage; but it is quite possible that there were special wooden steps used for this purpose, which were taken away again when this connection was not required. The existence of these movable steps is especially mentioned in ancient writers.

The stage in the early days of theater was basically just a simple wooden framework where the actors would perform, while the chorus danced in the orchestra below. There was a tent on the side away from the orchestra that served as a waiting area for the actors when they weren't on stage, and it was this tent (σκνή) that gave the stage its name, even though later on, a distinction was made between the actual stage and the structures associated with it. The real stage was a rectangular area raised about ten to twelve feet above the orchestra; it was called the proscenium (προσκήνιον) and sometimes referred to as the speaking-place (λογεῖον). The lower front wall was decorated during the Roman period with architectural designs, reliefs, or paintings; we don’t know if this was also true in Greek theater, as Strack assumed in his reconstruction, but it’s likely that the front of the stage facing the audience wasn’t completely bare. According to Strack, there were also steps leading from the orchestra to the speaking-place. It’s unclear if these were consistently found in theaters. However, steps between the orchestra and stage were essential in plays where the chorus left the orchestra and went up to the stage (like in “Philoctetes”); but it’s also possible that special wooden steps were used for this purpose and removed when that connection wasn’t needed. Ancient writers especially mention these movable steps.

Connected with this proscenium were the buildings belonging to the stage; these usually formed a structure several storeys in height, which enclosed the stage on three sides (compare Fig. 153) in the plan of the theatre of Dionysus (Fig. 150). The older walls belonging to the fourth century are sketched more lightly than the later restorations; here the walls of the stage, the actual skene, is the piece marked G. Z.; on the right and left were side wings (παρασκήνια), and these were terminated by the walls 12 and 13. The latest investigations of Dörpfeld prove that the stage of the theatre of Dionysus, constructed by the orator Lycurgus, had originally no fixed proscenium, but that a fresh wooden stage was constructed on every occasion. In later times they cut off a piece of the two side wings and fixed scenery between them. Several doors led from the tent to the stage; as a rule, there were three in the background, of which the middle one was the entrance of the chief actor, called “Protagonist,” and was supposed to lead either from a royal palace, or a dwelling, or a cave, according to the nature of the play; the door on the right was for the second actor, the one on the left had no special significance. We must not,{406} however, regard these statements as universal. Probably there were usually three entrances to the stage, though in the theatre of Dionysus there is only a single door; but as the front was usually covered by some decoration, these entrances were not directly used, but the actors came through them into the narrow space between the wall of the stage and the decorations, and thence through the doors in the decorations on to the stage. The scenery of the background varied according to the nature of the action, and sometimes required several doors or entrances; sometimes there may have been no door at all, since the actors also had at their disposal the entrances by the side wings. These statements, therefore, only refer to certain plays, especially those tragedies in which the chief personage is a king; in this case, probably, the middle door was the one supposed to lead to the royal palace, and used, therefore, only by the protagonist, although we must not on that account suppose that he always came and went through this door, since the nature of the plays would of itself forbid this. Very often, too, a king appeared in the play whose part was an unimportant one, not given to the protagonist, and then, of course, the rule above quoted could not be observed.

Connected to this proscenium were the buildings for the stage, which typically formed a multi-story structure surrounding the stage on three sides (see Fig. 153) in the layout of the theatre of Dionysus (Fig. 150). The older walls from the fourth century are drawn more lightly than the later restorations; here, the walls of the stage, the actual skene, are marked as G. Z.; on the right and left were side wings (παρασκήνια), ending with the walls 12 and 13. Dörpfeld's most recent research shows that the stage of the theatre of Dionysus, built by the orator Lycurgus, originally didn’t have a fixed proscenium, and a new wooden stage was built for each occasion. Later on, they cut back a section of the two side wings and added scenery between them. Several doors connected the tent to the stage; typically, there were three at the back, with the middle one serving as the entrance for the main actor, called “Protagonist,” which was meant to represent a royal palace, a home, or a cave, depending on the play; the door on the right was for the second actor, while the left one had no specific function. However, we shouldn't consider these details as universal. It's likely there were usually three entrances to the stage, though in the theatre of Dionysus, there's only one door; often, the front was decorated, so these entrances weren’t directly used. Instead, actors came through them into the narrow space between the stage wall and the decorations, then entered the stage through doors in the decorations. The background scenery changed depending on the action, sometimes requiring multiple doors or entrances; at other times, there might have been no door at all, since actors could also use the entrances from the side wings. Thus, these comments apply mainly to specific plays, especially tragedies where the main character is a king; in such cases, the middle door probably represented the entrance to the royal palace and was used only by the protagonist, although we shouldn’t assume he always entered and exited through that door, as the nature of the plays would typically prevent that. Often, a king appeared in the play whose role was minor and not played by the protagonist, which meant the previously mentioned rule couldn’t be applied.

The side wings were used for the actors to wait in, and it is very probable that the chorus also before making their appearance, and during the time when they were not present in the orchestra, retired thither, and that there were passages leading thence to the side entrances. There were also doors communicating with the stage, and these, like those in the orchestra, had their special significance; through the right-hand door came those actors who were supposed to come from the town, and through the left those who{407} came from a distance, such as messengers, guests, friends returning home, etc.

The side wings were where the actors waited, and it's likely the chorus also waited there before their appearance and when they weren't on stage. There may have been passages leading to the side entrances. There were also doors connecting to the stage, which, like those in the orchestra, had specific meanings; actors who were supposed to be coming from the town entered through the right door, while those coming from afar, like messengers, guests, or friends returning home, used the left door.

The decorations were only on the stage, the orchestra was left quite bare, and probably had not even any movable properties. It is pure fantasy to suppose that in some plays a connection was established between the stage and orchestra by making the whole represent a mountain with rocky caves, etc. The Greeks assumed a certain amount of illusion, but confined this to the stage; they did not trouble about the space in front, any more than we care to-day about the appearance of the orchestra in front of the opera. It was the scene represented on the stage that gave its significance to the orchestra; if a palace was represented, and the stage represented the place in front of it, then the orchestra became an open space, on which the people assembled; if the background was a temple, the orchestra was the sacred space immediately in front of it (τέμενος), and so on. Possibly the wall under the front of the stage was connected with the decoration, so that if the stage, for instance, represented a wild forest with a cave, the front of the scene was similarly decorated.

The decorations were only on the stage; the orchestra was left quite empty and probably didn’t even have movable props. It’s pure fantasy to think that in some plays a connection was created between the stage and the orchestra by making the whole thing represent a mountain with rocky caves, etc. The Greeks accepted a certain amount of illusion but limited it to the stage; they didn't worry about the space in front, just like we don’t today care about the appearance of the orchestra in front of the opera. It was the scene displayed on the stage that gave meaning to the orchestra; if a palace was shown and the stage depicted the area in front of it, then the orchestra was an open space where people gathered. If the background was a temple, the orchestra became the sacred area right in front of it (τέμενος), and so on. Possibly, the wall beneath the front of the stage was connected to the decoration, so if the stage represented a wild forest with a cave, the front of the scene was similarly decorated.

Scene-painting, in which Greek art first made an attempt at perspective drawing, had no such difficult and complicated tasks to accomplish in those times as in ours. The chief pieces of scenery were the background and the revolving pieces (περίακτα). The background of the proscenium had to cover the wall of the stage, and also indicate the place of the action, whether a square in front of a palace, or a street with private houses, or a forest, etc. We must not think of the great variety of scenery known to our modern stage; no doubt, too, they were content with very simple execution, merely hinting at the scene{408} required. The background was probably suspended in a wooden scaffolding or frame, and placed immediately before the inner scene front on the floor of the stage. We do not know, however, how the decoration of the background was changed, for change of scene was sometimes necessary even in the ancient drama; perhaps they were in the habit in such cases of placing one of the scenes in front of another, so that, as at the present day, the front decoration had only to be moved, either by dropping it or by dividing it in two parts drawn to the side (for in the absence of rods they could not draw them up), and thus the second scene became visible behind.

Scene painting, where Greek art first tried out perspective drawing, didn’t face the complicated tasks we do today. The main scenery pieces were the background and the revolving pieces (περίακτα). The background of the stage had to cover the stage wall and show where the action took place, whether it was a square in front of a palace, a street with private houses, or a forest, etc. We shouldn’t think of the diverse scenery on our modern stage; they were likely satisfied with very simple execution, just giving a hint of the required scene{408}. The background was probably hung on a wooden scaffold or frame and placed right in front of the inner scene on the stage floor. We don’t know how they changed the background decorations, even though scene changes were sometimes necessary in ancient drama; maybe they were used to placing one scene in front of another, so that, like today, the front decoration only had to be moved, either by dropping it or by splitting it in two and drawing it to the side (since they didn’t have rods to lift it), revealing the second scene behind.

The second kind of decoration, which took the place of our movable scenes, were the revolving pieces. These were two contrivances shaped like a three-sided prism, placed on either side of the stage at a little distance from the side-wings; their axis was attached to the wooden floor of the stage, and round this they moved. Each of them had three surfaces for decoration, so that, by turning them round, three different scenes could be represented, and this was doubtless enough for any play, for in the pieces which have come down to us there is only change of scene in two, the “Eumenides” of Aeschylus, and the “Ajax” of Sophocles, and in both these tragedies there is only one change. These revolving pieces must also have had a little store of decorations, for it was very easy to cover them with a change of picture, as they appear to have been simple stands. The theory that the ancient stage had altogether only three scenes for these stands—viz., one for tragedy, one for comedy, and one for the satyric drama, is undoubtedly mistaken.

The second type of decoration, which replaced our movable scenes, was the revolving pieces. These were two structures shaped like three-sided prisms, placed on either side of the stage a short distance from the side-wings; their axis was fixed to the wooden floor of the stage, and they rotated around it. Each of them had three surfaces for decoration, so by turning them, three different scenes could be shown, which was probably sufficient for any play. In the works that have survived, there’s only a change of scene in two: Aeschylus’s “Eumenides” and Sophocles’s “Ajax,” and in both tragedies, there’s only one change. These revolving pieces must have also had a small collection of decorations since it was quite easy to cover them with a new image, as they seemed to be simple stands. The idea that the ancient stage had only three scenes for these stands—one for tragedy, one for comedy, and one for the satyric drama—is definitely incorrect.

The Greek stage had no other scenery than that for the background and the revolving pieces; there{409} must have been some movable properties, such as benches, altars, tombs, etc., which are indicated by the contents of many plays preserved to us. It is very doubtful whether the Greek theatre resembled the Roman in the use of a curtain, which, instead of drawing up, sank down into the ground when the play opened; there is no absolute proof that this was the case. The modern prompter’s box was unknown, and it is evident that they did not make use of a prompter.

The Greek stage had no scenery except for the background and some movable pieces. There must have been some props, like benches, altars, and tombs, which are hinted at in many surviving plays. It's unclear if the Greek theater used a curtain like the Romans did, which lowered into the ground when the play started; there's no definitive proof that this was the case. The modern prompter's box didn't exist, and it’s clear that they didn’t use a prompter.

The machinery of the ancient stage seems to have been very complicated. Of most of the theatrical machines we know only the names, and can form but a very insufficient conception of them. A contrivance in very frequent use was the “rolling-out machine” (ἐκκύκλημα), which, according to the statements of ancient writers, was used to show the spectators proceedings in the interior of a house—as we should say, “behind the scenes;” for in the Greek drama the scene was never laid inside a room, but everything went on in the open air. Our authorities do not, however, enable us to form any clear conception of this contrivance; probably the background opened out in some way, and the person or group which was to be seen on the machine was rolled out on a wooden scaffolding moving on rollers or wheels, which must, of course, have been decorated in some way; in some cases it may have been unnecessary to open out the background, and sufficient for the machine to be pushed in through one of the three doors. There was a similar contrivance for rolling out persons who were to be shown in the upper storey of a house at a corresponding height above the stage, as we see from the “Acharnians” of Aristophanes, where Euripides appears in this manner on a sort of balcony in the upper storey.{410} Another contrivance bore the special name of “machine” (μηχανή), and was the origin of the expression Deus ex machina, used when a god, descending from Olympus, violently cut the knot of the action; this was used for suspending in the air gods, heroes, or mortals, but especially those persons who had to appear above as though flying. We cannot tell where this machine was attached, and how it was worked; there seems to have been a contrivance of this kind on either side of the stage, above the side entrances, near the side pieces, and the one on the left was used by gods, while that on the right was used for other purposes. The machine itself must usually have been kept in some upper storey of the stage structure. It must have been a somewhat dangerous means of transit; the actors who had to perform this aerial journey were usually bound fast with ropes or girths, and in the “Peace” of Aristophanes Trygaeus, when mounting on his aerial horse, the dungbeetle, which must have been a similar flying machine, implores the manager of the machinery, who has to superintend all these arrangements, to be very careful that he does not come to grief. The “gods’ speaking-place” (θεολογεῖον) appears to have been a scaffolding above the chief entrance in the background, on which the gods appeared, probably surrounded by clouds; it differed from the “machine” in showing the gods peacefully throned above, instead of bringing the Olympian deities down to earth. Connected with the “machine” was the “crane” (γέρανος), a crane-like machine let down from above, which was used when human beings were to be lifted up from the stage; as, for instance, when Eos carried away the corpse of Memnon through the air.

The setup of ancient theater seems to have been quite complex. For most of the theatrical devices, we only know their names and can barely understand how they worked. One commonly used gadget was the “rolling-out machine” (ἐκκύκλημα), which, according to ancient writers, was used to show the audience what was happening inside a house—as we would say, “behind the scenes;” since in Greek drama, the action never took place inside a room but always in the open air. However, our sources don’t give us a clear picture of this device; likely, the background opened somehow, and the person or group meant to be seen on the machine was rolled out on a wooden platform moving on rollers or wheels, which must have been decorated in some way; in some instances, it might not have been necessary to open the background, and the machine could have just been pushed in through one of the three doors. There was a similar device for rolling out characters who were to be displayed on the upper floor of a house at a corresponding height above the stage, as seen in Aristophanes’ “Acharnians,” where Euripides appears on a sort of balcony on the upper floor.{410} Another device had the specific name “machine” (μηχανή), which gave rise to the term Deus ex machina, used when a god, descending from Olympus, abruptly resolved the storyline; this device was used to suspend gods, heroes, or mortals in the air, especially those who needed to appear above as if flying. We don’t know where this machine was attached or how it was operated; there seems to have been a setup like this on both sides of the stage, above the side entrances, with the one on the left designated for gods and the one on the right for other purposes. The machine itself was likely stored in some upper level of the stage structure. It must have been a somewhat risky way to travel; actors who had to perform this aerial feat were typically secured with ropes or straps, and in Aristophanes’ “Peace,” when Trygaeus mounts his flying horse, the dung beetle, which was probably a similar airborne device, asks the stage manager, who had to supervise all these setups, to be very careful not to have any accidents. The “gods’ speaking-place” (θεολογεῖον) appears to have been a structure above the main entrance in the backdrop, where the gods appeared, likely surrounded by clouds; it differed from the “machine” in that it displayed the gods peacefully seated above rather than bringing the Olympian deities down to earth. Associated with the “machine” was the “crane” (γέρανος), a crane-like device that was lowered from above, used to lift people from the stage; for instance, when Eos carried Memnon’s body through the air.

They also had machines for producing thunder{411} and lightning. We do not know how the lightning was made, and it is difficult to imagine that it could have been produced with any great result in broad daylight. The thunder was caused by rolling bladders full of little stones to and fro on brass plates in the hollow space under the stage. In this hollow space were also probably the “steps of Charon,” a contrivance for bringing the spirits of the dead on to the stage. Nothing certain is known concerning these steps, but it is very probable that they were managed after the fashion of our trap-doors, for undoubtedly the floor of the stage covered a hollow space, and thus a contrivance of this kind was very easily produced.

They also had machines that created thunder{411} and lightning. We don't know how they made the lightning, and it's hard to believe it could have been effective in broad daylight. The thunder was created by rolling bladders filled with small stones back and forth on brass plates in the hollow space under the stage. In this hollow space were likely the “steps of Charon,” a device for bringing the spirits of the dead onto the stage. Nothing is certain about these steps, but it's very likely they worked like our trap-doors, since the stage floor definitely covered a hollow area, making such a device quite easy to create.

We must next consider the plays which had to be performed here. On the old Greek stage there were three kinds of drama—tragedies, comedies, and satyric dramas. The comedies were acted singly, and each constituted a complete whole; but tragedy, as it developed out of the Dionysus legend and the division of the action into three connected therewith, was so constructed that a large circle of myth was treated in three separate tragedies, whose contents were connected, but which were structurally complete in themselves, and these were called a Trilogy. But about the same time the curious custom originated of following up these three serious pieces, with their deeply pathetic contents, by a merry satyric drama by the same author,—a wild farce, in which a chorus of satyrs was introduced in connection with some mythical action, which of course, only appeared in travesty; and this combination of four dramas was called a Tetralogy. Unfortunately no tetralogy has come down complete to us; the trilogy of Aeschylus alone, which deals with the story of Orestes, gives us some notion of the mode{412} in which the tragic poets arranged their material in the form of a trilogy. The first part, “Agamemnon,” represents the murder of Agamemnon by Clytemnestra and Aegisthus; the second, the “Choephorae,” the vengeance taken by Orestes on the murderers; the third, the “Eumenides,” the absolution for the murder of his mother by the Areopagus. The tragic poets did not very long abide by the custom of presenting complete tetralogies at the Dionysia, in which the trilogy presented one connected subject. It attained its complete development under Aeschylus, but Sophocles already began to depart from it, and in the tetralogies with which he and Euripides competed, the internal connection between the tragedies was wanting. In later times it was customary for tragedies complete in themselves to be acted singly, so that the poets competed with drama against drama; still, the inscriptions show us that even in the fourth century tetralogies were acted, though they may not have been connected. Each of these three kinds of drama underwent several changes during the course of Greek literature.

We now need to look at the plays that had to be performed here. In the old Greek theater, there were three types of drama—tragedies, comedies, and satyric dramas. The comedies were performed individually, and each was a complete piece on its own, while tragedy evolved from the Dionysus legend and was divided into three connected parts. It covered a broad range of myths in three separate tragedies that were related but stood alone, and these were called a Trilogy. Around the same time, an interesting custom developed where these three serious pieces, with their deeply moving content, were followed by a lighthearted satyric drama by the same author—a wild farce that featured a chorus of satyrs and was connected to a mythical story, but only in a comedic way; this combination of four dramas was called a Tetralogy. Unfortunately, no complete tetralogy has survived to this day; we only have Aeschylus' trilogy about Orestes, which gives us an idea of how tragic poets structured their material into a trilogy. The first part, “Agamemnon,” depicts Agamemnon's murder by Clytemnestra and Aegisthus; the second, “Choephorae,” shows Orestes seeking vengeance on his mother’s murderers; and the third, “Eumenides,” portrays Orestes being absolved for killing his mother by the Areopagus. The tragic poets did not stick to the practice of presenting complete tetralogies at the Dionysia, where the trilogy told one connected story. This format reached its peak with Aeschylus, but Sophocles began to stray from it, and in the tetralogies he and Euripides produced, the internal connection between the tragedies was missing. In later years, it became common for self-contained tragedies to be performed individually, allowing poets to compete drama against drama; however, inscriptions reveal that even in the fourth century, tetralogies were performed, though they may not have been linked. Each of these three types of drama experienced several changes throughout Greek literature.

In tragedy, whose subject was usually legend, but which also dealt with questions of the day, such as the occupation of Miletus and the wars with the Persians, there was at first a distinct preponderance of the lyric element supplied by the chorus over the purely dramatic part. Before the time of Aeschylus there was little idea of dramatic treatment; at that time there was only a single actor who, together with the chorus, supplied the whole action, and confined himself chiefly to recitations, so that there could be no question of striking situations and dialogue. Aeschylus then introduced a second actor; and as these actors, by a change of dress, could undertake several parts,{413} the action was enlarged and animated, and the dialogue grew more interesting. When Sophocles added a third actor—an innovation of which Aeschylus, too, made use in his later period, and which constituted the highest number ever used in the Greek drama—the victory of the dramatic part over the lyric was accomplished; and from that time onward the chorus sank in importance compared with the actors, and at last disappeared altogether. In the tragedies of Euripides the dramatic element had become so important that the chorus could really be dispensed with; true, Euripides could not venture entirely to discard this custom, which was sanctified by religion and tradition, but, by gradually diminishing the share of the chorus in the action, he prepared for its complete abandonment. In Aeschylus, therefore, the solemn songs and reflections of the chorus occupy a considerable space, and the chorus even sometimes takes an active part in the action, since it preponderates in the play, and may be regarded as an acting personage; in Euripides its presence is more accidental—it expounds the dogmas and opinions of the poet, but takes no part in the action, and in tragedies it might be entirely left out without injury. In Sophocles alone the chorus and dialogue are harmoniously balanced. Corresponding to these changes in the position of the chorus was the amount assigned to them for declamation. We may say in general that the chorus sang an entrance song (πάροδος), and afterwards during the further course of the play choric songs to mark pauses in the action, accompanied by marching, but without leaving the orchestra, and these were called standing songs (στάσιμα); these long odes divided the drama into a series of parts, called episodes (ἐπεισόδια), which may{414} be compared to our acts, since the action stops during the song, and the spectator has time to collect himself and to let what he has heard and seen act upon him, while the song continued through the interval helps him to keep the impression produced by the action, or else prepares him for what is to follow.

In tragedy, which often focused on legends but also addressed contemporary issues like the occupation of Miletus and the wars with the Persians, there was initially a strong emphasis on the lyrical contributions of the chorus over the purely dramatic elements. Before Aeschylus, dramatic techniques were minimal; there was just one actor who, along with the chorus, drove the entire performance, mostly delivering recitations, which meant there were no significant dramatic moments or dialogue. Aeschylus introduced a second actor, allowing these performers to switch costumes and take on multiple roles, enhancing the action and making the dialogue more engaging. When Sophocles added a third actor—an innovation that Aeschylus also used later, and which was the maximum number of actors in Greek drama—the dominance of the dramatic over the lyrical was secured. From that point onward, the importance of the chorus diminished compared to the actors, and eventually, it disappeared altogether. In Euripides’ tragedies, the dramatic element had become so significant that the chorus could practically be eliminated; although Euripides couldn’t completely disregard it due to religious and traditional customs, he gradually reduced its involvement in the action, paving the way for its total removal. In Aeschylus’ works, the solemn songs and thoughts of the chorus play a major role, sometimes actively participating in the action, as it was a significant presence in the play. In contrast, in Euripides, the chorus is more of an incidental presence—it conveys the poet's views but doesn’t engage in the action, and with some tragedies, it could be completely omitted without affecting the storyline. Only in Sophocles is there a harmonious balance between the chorus and the dialogue. Reflecting these shifts in the chorus's role was the time allotted to them for singing. Generally, the chorus performed an entrance song (πάροδος), followed by choric songs during the play that marked pauses in the action while remaining in the orchestra; these were known as standing songs (στάσιμα). These lengthy odes divided the drama into segments called episodes (ἐπεισόδια), which could be likened to our acts, as the action would pause during the songs, giving the audience time to reflect and absorb what they had heard and seen, while the ongoing song helped reinforce the impressions from the action or prepare them for what was coming next.

The older comedy, of which Aristophanes is the chief representative, made use of chorus and dialogue in the same way as tragedy. Its subjects referred to actual life, and dealt with political, social, and literary questions, and others of universal interest, but in a fantastic manner, with the most eccentric masques and absurd contrivances, dealing out hits all round with the wildest licence, and sparing neither the common citizen nor the most powerful and exalted personages. The part played by the chorus differed in many respects from that undertaken in tragedy; the comic chorus very often stepped entirely outside the action, and, as the mouthpiece of the poet, who used this opportunity to bring his political or other opinions before the public, to fight out personal quarrels, and, in general, to say whatever he pleased, it directed itself to the public; such are those comic choruses which bear the name Parabasis. The comic chorus was also adequately distinguished from the tragic, both in the difference of costume and in the number of its members; the latter were generally only twelve, and the former twice as many. Again, the dances and rhythmic movements of the comic choruses differed greatly from those of the tragic. But even during the lifetime of Aristophanes, the transformation of the comedy began in its outer form as well as in its real nature. The outer change consisted in the abolition of the chorus, the expenditure of which the citizens were no longer willing to defray,{415} and thus an excellent opportunity was lost of saying rough truths with a laughing face, and the way was paved for a gradual change of subject. The change was accomplished by the so-called newer Attic Comedy, which had no chorus, and, instead of political or social satire, took as its subject pictures from Athenian life, love intrigues, comic misunderstandings, etc., and, in fact, more closely resembled our modern comedies. Then the lyric element naturally vanished, which in the older comedy, as in tragedy, appeared not only in the chorus but also in the dramatic performance of the actors; the action was presented only by dialogue, and the musical element, which had formerly played a very important part in comedy, was confined to accompaniment of the recitation, and thus became entirely subordinate.

The earlier form of comedy, represented mainly by Aristophanes, used chorus and dialogue much like tragedy. Its topics were based on real life, addressing political, social, and literary issues, as well as other universally relevant themes, but in a fantastical way, with the most outlandish costumes and absurd setups, delivering sharp commentary freely and without holding back on anyone, from ordinary citizens to the most powerful figures. The role of the chorus was quite different from that in tragedy; the comic chorus often stepped completely outside the action and served as the poet's voice, using this platform to express political views, settle personal disputes, and generally speak their mind, directly addressing the audience. These are the comic choruses known as Parabasis. The comic chorus was also clearly distinct from the tragic one, both in costuming and size; tragic choruses typically had only twelve members, while comic ones had twice that. Furthermore, the dances and movements of the comic choruses were very different from those of the tragic ones. However, even during Aristophanes's time, comedy started to change both in appearance and essence. The external change involved the removal of the chorus, as citizens were no longer willing to fund it,{415} resulting in a missed chance to express harsh truths with humor and paving the way for a gradual shift in subject matter. This change was brought about by what became known as newer Attic Comedy, which had no chorus and, instead of focusing on political or social satire, depicted scenes from Athenian life, love affairs, comic misunderstandings, and similar themes, resembling more closely what we see in modern comedies. Consequently, the lyrical aspect, which had been present in both older comedy and tragedy in the chorus and through the actors' performances, faded away; the action was conveyed solely through dialogue, and the musical element, which once played a significant role in comedy, was reduced to mere accompaniment for the spoken parts, becoming entirely secondary.

The satyric drama is the one in which we can trace the fewest changes, but it had only a short existence. It was invented by Pratinas, a contemporary of Aeschylus, probably with the intention of compensating the public, who must have sadly missed the popular sports which had formerly enlivened the celebration of the Dionysia, and to satisfy their desire for coarser fare. At first the satyric drama seems to have preceded the tragedies, but this was soon changed. In the best period of the drama we never find satyric plays alone without tragedies preceding them; they were so essentially a part of the tragedy that we only hear of tragic writers as composers of satyric dramas. The best period of the satyric drama was the time of Pratinas and Aeschylus; Sophocles and Euripides, too, composed them—one by the latter has come down to us, the “Cyclops”—but at that time its best period was already over, since it no longer formed the necessary conclusion of a dramatic{416} tetralogy. Still, satyric dramas retained their position on the stage until the second century, and, in fact, the Alexandrine poets made a fresh attempt to connect the satyric drama with tragedies in a tetralogy. We know very little about the subject of these later satyric dramas. The titles of Alexandrine plays that have come down to us show that at that time actual life was introduced, though the mythological subjects which had formed the sole basis of the ancient satyric drama were also used.

The satyric drama is the type in which we see the fewest changes, but it was short-lived. It was created by Pratinas, a contemporary of Aeschylus, likely to make up for the public’s longing for the popular performances that used to liven up the Dionysia celebrations and to satisfy their appetite for something rougher. Initially, the satyric drama seems to have come before the tragedies, but that changed quickly. During the peak of drama, we never find satyric plays on their own without tragedies preceding them; they were so integral to tragedy that we only hear of tragic playwrights as the creators of satyric dramas. The height of satyric drama was during the time of Pratinas and Aeschylus; Sophocles and Euripides also wrote them—one by Euripides, the “Cyclops,” has survived—but by then, its prime was already over, as it no longer served as the essential conclusion of a dramatic{416} tetralogy. Still, satyric dramas maintained their place on stage until the second century, and in fact, the Alexandrine poets made a renewed effort to link the satyric drama with tragedies in a tetralogy. We know very little about the topics of these later satyric dramas. The titles of Alexandrine plays that have survived indicate that during that time, actual life was incorporated, although mythological themes, which had been the only basis for ancient satyric drama, were also used.

The ancient drama, under which we include tragedy, satyric drama, and comedy, was a combination of three arts—poetry, music, and dancing. The last was, as a rule, confined to the chorus, and it very seldom happened that an actor in the play performed a dance, but the musical part belonged not only to the chorus but also to the actors; for though the usual dialogue consisted merely in recitation, yet there were long passages in the purely dramatic part which were not declaimed by the actors, but sung. Our modern writers express very different opinions about the mode in which the dialogues were recited. It appears to us most probable that in comedy there was, as a rule, only speaking, without any musical accompaniment; while in tragedy continuous musical composition was introduced alternating with dramatic speech—that is, spoken recitation, accompanied by music—and even with simple declamation. Then there were also solo songs by the actors, of which the metre was lyric, and these bore some resemblance to the airs of our modern opera; they are less common in the older tragedy than in Euripides, with whom they sometimes take a disproportionately large place. There were also musical dialogues between the actors and chorus, in particular its leader. The instruments{417} used for accompaniment were the lyre and cithara, and also the flute. The stringed instruments were used chiefly for striking a few notes like the chords struck at our recitations; the flute only indicated the chief notes, and accompanied the melody of the chorus and the solo song either at the same height or one or two octaves higher. Flute playing accompanied most of the choric songs; with the chorus entered a flute player, who always took his place on the thymele. In later tragedy the music, which had formerly been very simple, grew more elaborate and complicated; several flute players played at the same time, and with their shrill music very often drowned the singing; but the solo performances on the stage were accompanied by only a single flute.

The ancient drama, which includes tragedy, satyr play, and comedy, was a blend of three arts—poetry, music, and dance. Dance was usually limited to the chorus, and it was rare for an actor in the play to dance. The music was not only for the chorus but also for the actors; while the usual dialogue was mostly recited, there were long sections in the dramatic parts that were sung rather than spoken. Modern writers have different views on how the dialogues were recited. It seems most likely that in comedy, there was generally only speaking without musical accompaniment, while in tragedy, continuous music alternated with spoken parts—that is, recitation accompanied by music—and even straightforward declamation. There were also solo songs by the actors that were lyrical in meter and resembled the tunes of our modern opera; these were less common in older tragedy than in Euripides, where they sometimes took up a disproportionately large amount of space. Additionally, there were musical dialogues between the actors and the chorus, especially with its leader. The instruments used for accompaniment included the lyre, cithara, and flute. The string instruments were mostly used to play a few notes like the chords used in our recitations, while the flute indicated the main notes and accompanied the chorus's melody and solo songs either at the same pitch or one or two octaves higher. Flute playing often accompanied the choral songs; a flute player would join the chorus, always taking his place on the thymele. In later tragedies, music, which had been quite simple before, became more intricate and complex; multiple flute players would often play at the same time, and their high-pitched music frequently drowned out the singing, but the solo performances on stage were only accompanied by a single flute.

The choregraphic element in the drama, which belonged especially to the chorus in tragedy, consisted chiefly in marching with various figures, much like our modern polonaise. The dances in comedy were much more lively and often of a lascivious character, and those of a satyric chorus were also of a burlesque nature. But, doubtless, the choric dancing consisted not merely in certain regular movements of the feet adapted to the music, but also in rhythmic motions of the whole body, and especially of the hands and arms, so that their dancing must have somewhat resembled our modern ballet. It is not easy to get any complete conception of it; the later hypotheses are by no means proved, and many strange statements have been made about the recitation of the chorus, the division of verses and words of the song among the semi-chorus, leaders, or individual members. In any case the task of the chorus was no easy one, since the members were not professional artists like the actors, but amateurs, who had to be specially trained for{418} each performance. This was due to the institution of the Choragia.

The choreographic element in the drama, especially for the chorus in tragedy, primarily involved marching in various formations, similar to our modern polonaise. The dances in comedy were much more energetic and often had a risqué nature, while those of a satyric chorus were more comedic. However, choral dancing wasn't just about specific foot movements set to the music; it also included rhythmic movements of the entire body, particularly the hands and arms, making their dancing somewhat like modern ballet. It's hard to get a complete understanding of it; later theories are not definitively proven, and many unusual claims have been made about how the chorus recited, how verses and lyrics were divided among the semi-chorus, leaders, or individual members. In any case, the chorus had a tough job since its members were not professional performers like the actors but amateurs who had to be specially trained for each performance. This was due to the institution of the Choragia.{418}

In ancient times the equipment and performance of plays was not, as afterwards, a duty of the State; the poet undertook the expenses, and tried to cover them by entrance money. But when the theatrical representation became a regular part of the Dionysiac festivals, the State took the matter in its own hands, and arranged things in such a way that the expenses for the chorus were undertaken by some wealthy citizen as a liturgy, while the rest of the expenses were defrayed by the State. This liturgy was called Choragia, because originally the person who defrayed the expenses also trained and led the chorus. For the various choric performances required at the many festivals—since besides tragic and comic choruses there were also cyclic and other choral representations—each tribe chose its “choragus,” and this was done a year in advance, because the preparations required a great deal of time. If a poet wanted to perform one of his dramas at a festival, he need not consider how to procure the necessary actors, but only how to get his chorus. For this purpose he addressed himself to that archon whose duty it was to make the arrangements for the festival in question, and begged him to assign him a choragus. It appears to have been in the power of this official to accept or refuse the play. Probably the poets handed in the manuscript of their plays. The only limitations in applying were that the poet must be a citizen, and of unstained reputation; and in comedy, on account of its political character, he must be of a certain age—thirty years, according to most of the statements. If the archon accepted the drama, he assigned the poet one of the choragi, either by election or lot. It was by no{419} means a matter of indifference whether this was required for tragedy or comedy; for at the time when they competed with tetralogies, tragedy involved at least as much expense as did comedy with its larger chorus. It is probable, therefore, that the choragi were sometimes assisted by the State, especially as in later times, when the glory of Athens had departed, and its citizens were no longer so rich, it became more and more difficult to find people ready to undertake these great expenses; and in later times it was not unusual for several choragi together to undertake a chorus.

In ancient times, putting on plays and handling the associated costs wasn't the state's responsibility like it became later. The playwright covered the expenses and tried to make up for it with ticket sales. However, when theatrical performances became a regular feature of the Dionysiac festivals, the state stepped in. They organized everything so that a wealthy citizen would take care of the chorus costs as part of a civic duty, while the state covered the other expenses. This duty was called Choragia, because initially, the person financing it also trained and led the chorus. For the various choral performances needed at the festivals—since there were not only tragic and comic choruses but also cyclic and other choral acts—each tribe chose its "choragus" a year in advance due to the extensive preparations needed. If a playwright wanted to perform one of his plays at a festival, he didn't have to worry about finding actors; his main concern was securing a chorus. To do this, he would approach the archon responsible for organizing the festival and request a choragus be assigned to him. This official had the authority to approve or deny the play, likely based on the submission of the manuscript. The only requirements to apply were that the playwright had to be a citizen with a good reputation, and for comedies, due to their political nature, he needed to be of a certain age—usually thirty, according to most sources. If the archon accepted the script, he would either elect or randomly assign the playwright a choragus. It mattered whether it was for a tragedy or a comedy; at the time when both were performed in sets of four, the costs for tragedy were at least as high as those for comedy with its larger chorus. Therefore, it’s likely that the choragi sometimes received support from the state, especially in later times when Athens's glory had faded and its citizens were no longer as affluent, making it increasingly difficult to find individuals willing to cover these significant expenses. In later years, it became common for multiple choragi to share the costs of a chorus.

The first duty of the choragus was to collect the necessary number of persons and to pay those who were not bound to appear unpaid. He had also to choose and pay a chorus teacher, who had to train the chorus (χοροδιδάσκαλος), and usually undertook the place of chorus-leader at the performance. In former times, when this instruction of the chorus was not a profession as it was later on, and the poet often helped in the training, the choragus frequently trained the chorus himself, and even appeared as their leader at the performance; but in later times this was unusual. The choragus had also to procure, or if necessary hire, a place for the training of the chorus, to keep the members during the time of training, and to provide them with festive garments and wreaths for the performance. It rested with him to spend a large or a small amount for this last purpose, but a choragus who equipped a comic chorus economically, risked being made the subject of the poet’s sarcasm on some future occasion, and in the allotment of prizes, too, the appearance of the chorus would be considered, as well as the manner in which it performed its task.{420}

The first responsibility of the choragus was to gather the necessary number of people and pay those who were not obligated to show up. He also had to select and pay a chorus teacher, who would train the chorus (χοροδιδάσκαλος) and usually take the role of chorus leader during the performance. In the past, when training the chorus wasn’t yet a profession and the poet often assisted with the instruction, the choragus frequently trained the chorus himself and even led them during the performance; however, this became rare over time. The choragus was also responsible for finding or, if needed, renting a space for the chorus's training, keeping the members engaged during that period, and providing them with festive costumes and wreaths for the performance. He had the flexibility to spend either a lot or a little on this last aspect, but a choragus who put together a comic chorus on a tight budget risked becoming the target of the poet's mockery later on, and in the distribution of prizes, the look of the chorus and how well they did their job would also be taken into account.{420}

The chorus-members were usually free citizens; strangers were jealously excluded. Their task was by no means a light one; bodily dexterity was required for the dances, and good musical training, good delivery and comprehension of the poetic text were necessary in order to give a satisfactory representation of the poet’s work before the keenly critical Attic public. It is, therefore, natural that a good choragus took considerable trouble to procure a good chorus, the rather as the choragia was a contest in which not only the poet but also the choragi contended for the prize. Besides those already mentioned, the choragi had also other duties: to procure the requisites, such as decoration for the side-scenes, perhaps even to supply sacrificial animals if they were required in the play. In later times, when the chorus had lost its importance, and the expenses were less considerable, the choragus had also to supply the dresses of the actors, though this was never the case in the best period of the drama. In fact, as we may learn from the inscriptions, a complete change in the choragia took place in the Hellenistic period. It became the custom for the people to choose presidents of contests (ἀγωνοθέυαι), whose duty it was to provide for the musical competitions at the Dionysia and other festivals. They had to attend to the regular and suitable performance of the contests, to supply certain sacrificial animals, etc.; this was often a very expensive undertaking, and, like all officials, they had to make a statement concerning their office at the conclusion of its duration. This institution in a way placed the choragia in the hands of the people, who transferred their duties to the presidents, and these had then to equip all the choruses, which were no longer so numerous as they had been formerly. This{421} innovation was necessitated by the fact that the number of rich families of whom these pecuniary sacrifices could be demanded, had become very small, and these now supplied the presidents. This change in the arrangements of the choragia seems to have taken place under the rule of Demetrius of Phalerum, towards the end of the fourth century B.C.

The chorus members were usually free citizens; outsiders were strictly kept out. Their job was anything but easy; they needed physical skill for the dances, solid musical training, and a good grasp of the poetic text to effectively present the poet's work to the sharply critical Attic audience. It's understandable that a good choragus would put in significant effort to gather a skilled chorus, especially since the choragia was a competition where both the poet and the choragi competed for the prize. In addition to what was mentioned, the choragi had other responsibilities: they were in charge of securing items like decorations for the side scenes and possibly even providing sacrificial animals if the play required them. Later on, when the chorus lost its prominence and costs decreased, the choragus also had to provide costumes for the actors, though this was never the case during the peak period of drama. In fact, as we see in inscriptions, a complete shift in the choragia occurred during the Hellenistic period. It became common for the people to elect officials (ἀγωνοθέυαι) responsible for overseeing the musical competitions at the Dionysia and other festivals. They had to ensure the proper and timely execution of the contests, supply certain sacrificial animals, etc.; this often involved considerable expenses, and like all officials, they had to give an account of their duties at the end of their term. This system essentially placed the choragia in the hands of the public, who delegated their responsibilities to the presidents, who then had to organize all the choruses, which were no longer as numerous as they had been in the past. This{421} change was prompted by the fact that the number of wealthy families from whom these financial contributions could be asked had become very limited, and these families now supported the presidents. This shift in the organization of the choragia appears to have occurred under the leadership of Demetrius of Phalerum, towards the end of the fourth century B.C.

It is a well-known fact that in the ancient theatre women never appeared on the stage, and all women’s parts were presented by men; we have also noted the fact that there was at first only a single actor, who represented various parts one after another, and entered into a dialogue with the leader of the chorus, and that Aeschylus added a second, and Sophocles a third. Originally the poet himself appeared as actor, and when there were several actors, as protagonist—that is he represented the chief part. When Sophocles, who had himself appeared a few times, abandoned this custom, it gradually fell into disuse, and the first actor, as well as the two others, was supplied to the poet by the State. As a rule, the actors were allotted to the poets by lot; it seems, however, that before the State undertook to pay an actor, he had to submit to examination, and that only those who had already appeared, and whose performances were well known, were excluded from this examination. The State, then, engaged for each festival a number of protagonists, deuteragonists, and tritagonists, corresponding to the number of poets contending; thus, if there were three poets competing, they required nine actors, supposing the same actors continued to perform throughout the whole tetralogy, of which we cannot be certain. The lot assigned to each of the poets one out of the three classes; still, we know that some poets always had the same protagonist, who appeared{422} in all their plays, and for whom, in fact, they sometimes wrote a special part; therefore, it must have been customary for poets who had already been victorious to ask for a particular protagonist without drawing lots, and this custom probably became the rule afterwards. We cannot, however, say how the two others were chosen.

It’s a well-known fact that in ancient theater, women never performed on stage, and all female roles were played by men. Initially, there was only one actor who played various roles one after another and interacted with the leader of the chorus. Aeschylus later introduced a second actor, and Sophocles added a third. Originally, the poet also acted, and when there were multiple actors, he played the main role—in other words, he took on the lead part. When Sophocles, who had acted a few times himself, stopped following this practice, it gradually faded away, and the first actor, along with the other two, was provided to the poet by the State. Generally, actors were assigned to poets by lottery. However, it seems that before the State covered an actor's pay, they had to go through an evaluation, and only those who had already performed and whose previous work was well-regarded were exempt from this assessment. The State would then hire a number of leads, second leads, and third leads for each festival, based on the number of poets competing; so, if there were three competing poets, they would need nine actors, assuming the same actors performed throughout the entire tetralogy, which we can’t be sure of. The lottery assigned each poet one actor from each of the three categories. Still, we know that some poets always had the same lead actor who appeared in all their plays, and sometimes they wrote special parts specifically for them. This suggests it may have been common for successful poets to request a particular lead actor without participating in the lottery, and this practice probably became standard over time. However, we can't determine how the other two actors were selected.

The parts of the play were now divided between these three actors; the chief part, which, as a rule, was the most difficult, fell to the protagonist; the next in importance—viz., the one which was brought into the closest connection with the chief person, fell to the deuteragonist; the tritagonist undertook unimportant parts, such as messengers, heralds, etc., and these actors of the lowest class did not stand in particular estimation with the public. But as the plays contained more than three parts, each actor had to undertake several, and therefore, even while composing a play, the poet had to be careful that the actors, if they had to appear in another part, had sufficient time for change of costume, and that the absence of an actor who was to be used for another part should be in some way explained. There were, however, plays in which it was absolutely impossible to manage with three actors, and for these there was a contrivance about which the exponents of passages referring to it hold very different opinions, and, indeed, there seem to be mistakes or misrepresentations in the authors themselves. It is most probable that when a poet required more than the three actors assigned him by the State he applied to the choragus, and came to an agreement with him; he then supplied a fourth actor, or even a fifth, since it was only small parts that had to be thus undertaken, and, if necessary, the choragus also provided a second, or minor,{423} chorus, such as was required in certain plays (parachorêgêma). There were also dumb personages, or statists, called also “spear-bearers,” since these parts were frequently merely standing parts. We do not know whether the State or the choragus paid for these. We have, in fact, little information about the payment given to the actors, which must have been, however, different in proportion to their performances; in the Macedonian period celebrated actors received very high pay. In the Hellenistic period a complete transformation took place in acting. When the chorus was abolished, and the representation of dramas in consequence became easier, and took place at other festivals as well as the Dionysia, unions of actors were formed, calling themselves “Dionysiac artists,” concerning which the inscriptions give us a good deal of interesting information. A number of these companies combined together into sacred guilds, which had their seat in the large towns, and sent their members in companies into small towns and also into the provinces as far as Asia Minor, for festive representations. We are best acquainted with the arrangements of the Dionysiac artist company of Teos, an Ionic town on the coast of Lydia. These not only appeared in Asia Minor, but had also rights in Delphi, Thebes, and Thespiae. It numbered a great many members, not only actors, but also writers of tragedies, comedies, and satyric dramas, epic poems, and encomia; composers, musicians, dancers, machinists, decorators, wardrobe owners, etc. They also instituted a dramatic musical school, a kind of Conservatorium, in which pupils from various parts of Greece were trained, and usually in turn became members of the guild. It is very interesting to examine the details, management, inner organisation, and life of the members of these actors’ guilds{424} in the Alexandrine period, but unfortunately space does not permit us to do so here.

The roles in the play were now split among these three actors; the main role, which was typically the toughest, went to the protagonist; the next most important role, which was closely linked to the lead, went to the deuteragonist; the tritagonist took on minor roles, like messengers and heralds, and these lower-tier actors weren't highly regarded by the public. However, since plays had more than three roles, each actor had to take on multiple parts, so even while writing a play, the poet had to ensure that the actors had enough time to change costumes and that any absence of an actor who needed to perform another role was properly explained. There were some plays where it was impossible to manage with just three actors, and for those, there was a method that experts on the subject have different views about, and there might even be errors or misconceptions in the original texts. It’s likely that when a poet needed more than the three actors provided by the State, he would ask the choragus and come to an agreement; he could then provide a fourth actor, or even a fifth, as it was only small roles that needed to be filled this way, and if needed, the choragus would also organize a second, or minor, chorus, as required in certain plays (parachorêgêma). There were also silent characters, or statists, often called “spear-bearers,” since these roles usually involved just standing still. We don’t know whether these were paid by the State or the choragus. In fact, we have little information about the pay for actors, which must have varied based on their performances; during the Macedonian period, well-known actors received significantly high compensation. In the Hellenistic period, acting underwent a complete transformation. When the chorus was eliminated, staging dramas became easier and occurred at other festivals besides Dionysia, leading to the formation of groups of actors calling themselves “Dionysiac artists,” and there’s quite a bit of interesting information on them in the inscriptions. Many of these groups formed sacred guilds, based in large towns, and sent their members in troupes to smaller towns and provinces, as far as Asia Minor, for festive performances. We know the most about the arrangements of the Dionysiac artist company from Teos, an Ionic town on the coast of Lydia. They not only performed in Asia Minor but also had rights in Delphi, Thebes, and Thespiae. This group included a large number of members, not just actors, but also writers of tragedies, comedies, and satyric dramas, epic poets, and encomiasts; composers, musicians, dancers, machinists, decorators, wardrobe owners, etc. They also established a dramatic music school, a sort of conservatory, where students from various parts of Greece were trained and typically became members of the guild in turn. It's very interesting to explore the details, management, internal organization, and life of these actors’ guilds in the Alexandrine period, but unfortunately, there's not enough space to do that here.

All the arrangements already described show strong contrasts between ancient and modern theatres, and perhaps there is nothing which strikes us as so extraordinary as the Greek theatrical costume, and especially the appearance of actors in masks. It is impossible for us to understand this complete disregard of expression and change in representing feelings, and this perpetual stare of the unchanging mask. This curious custom has been explained in many different ways. It is a mistake to suppose that the Greek theatres were too large for the play of an actor’s expression to be observed, and that the coarse features of the mask were arranged with a view to this distance, in which their want of change would be less striking. Since they played in broad daylight, in the sharp clear light of a southern sky, the spectators, even in the most distant places, could have followed the play of the actor’s features, especially since the ancients had better eyes than our present generation. Nor is it correct to suppose that the masks were required in order that the funnel-shaped contrivance applied to its mouth should strengthen the sound; for the acoustics in the Greek theatres were usually so good that the very slightest word even whispered on the stage could be heard in the auditorium. Undoubtedly it would have been impossible without masks for the same actor to undertake many parts in quick succession; but at the same time we may ask whether they would have held so strictly to this system of dividing all the parts among three actors if they had not already possessed the masks, and thus the possibility of abiding within these limitations. The introduction of real characters, whose features{425} were to be faithfully imitated was also facilitated by the masks, but good mimics could achieve this even without, as examples on the modern stage have shown. Consequently, none of these reasons really explain the use of masks; in reality they originated in the religious customs which were the origin of the drama, and afterwards were simply maintained with many other relics of its religious origin, as people had got accustomed to them and found them convenient. It had formerly been the practice at the Dionysia, whence the drama originated, for people to disguise their faces by smearing them over with husks of grapes, etc., or to cover them up completely, or disguise them with wreaths of ivy, etc. Instead of painting and covering them with leaves they gradually began to use pieces of linen, at first quite shapeless and destined only to cover the face and prevent recognition, but afterwards by imitating human features, these developed into masks. This custom continued, then, as sanctified by tradition, and, indeed, all the theatrical arrangements were regarded as a sacred ceremony in honour of Dionysus.

All the arrangements described demonstrate clear differences between ancient and modern theaters, and perhaps nothing stands out more to us than the Greek theatrical costume, especially the sight of actors in masks. It’s hard for us to grasp this complete disregard for expression and change in conveying emotions, as well as the unchanging gaze of the mask. This unusual practice has been explained in various ways. It's a misconception that Greek theaters were too large for an actor's facial expressions to be seen, and that the rough features of the mask were designed for this distance, where their lack of change would be less noticeable. Since performances took place in bright daylight under the clear southern sky, spectators, even from far away, could observe the actor's facial expressions, especially since the ancients had better eyesight than we do today. It's also incorrect to think that masks were needed to amplify sound through the funnel-shaped device placed over the actor's mouth; the acoustics in Greek theaters were typically so excellent that even the faintest whisper from the stage could be heard in the audience. While it would certainly have been impossible for the same actor to play many roles in quick succession without masks, we might ask if they would have adhered so strictly to assigning all roles to just three actors without the availability of masks, which made that division possible. The introduction of real characters, whose features were to be accurately represented, was also made easier by the masks, but skilled mimics could achieve this even without them, as modern stage examples show. Therefore, none of these reasons truly explain the use of masks; they actually originated from the religious practices that gave rise to drama, and later were simply preserved along with many other remnants of this religious origin, as people became accustomed to them and found them practical. Initially, during the Dionysia, where drama began, people would disguise their faces with grape husks, or cover them entirely, or conceal them with ivy wreaths, etc. Instead of painting and covering them with leaves, they gradually started using pieces of linen, which at first were shapeless and meant only to cover the face and prevent recognition, but later evolved into masks by imitating human features. This tradition continued, as it was deemed sacred, and all theatrical arrangements were viewed as a holy ritual in honor of Dionysus.

The theatrical masks, the material of which in later times, too, was linen, covered with plaster of Paris, or else wood, bark, etc., differed from our modern masks in covering not only the face, but the whole head of the actor. The actor who had put on the mask could, of course, only see through the slits for the eyes, and, indeed, it sometimes happened—and in the oldest period seems to have been common—that, instead of cutting out a slit for the whole eye, there was only one for the pupil, and the iris was represented on the mask itself, and coloured, so that the actor had the difficult task of looking only through the place for the pupil; still, as the dimensions of the{426} masks were usually larger than those of a human face, this may have been larger than his own. Of course, the masks were completely painted over; the eyebrows, lips, cheeks, wrinkles, etc., were marked; the beard and hair were made of real hair, or wool, or some other succedaneum. Some of the tragic masks had a high bunch of hair above the forehead to increase the height; this was called the “superficies” (onkos), and its object was mainly to increase the height of the actor and make him appear of greater size—an object at which many other peculiarities of the tragic costume also aimed. The ears were not always visible. The mouth was usually open, very wide, with lips and sometimes artificial teeth. The object of the great width of the mouth opening was to enable the actor to declaim and sing unhindered. The comic masks (see below, Figs. 156 and 157), very often had a funnel-shaped mouth opening, which gave a very grotesque expression to the whole face, and may have been connected with some special technical object, or else merely destined to increase the comic effect. In putting on the masks they took hold of the chin, and drew them on from bottom to top; they were then fastened under the chin with strings, and the actor’s neck was almost completely covered by the mask and his clothing; hence the curious, we might almost say asthmatic, impression given by the pictures of ancient actors.

The theatrical masks, which in later times were made of linen covered with plaster of Paris, or wood, bark, etc., were different from our modern masks in that they covered not just the face but the entire head of the actor. Once an actor wore a mask, they could only see through slits for the eyes. In fact, it sometimes happened—especially in earlier periods—that instead of a slit for the whole eye, there was just one for the pupil, with the iris painted on the mask itself. This made it challenging for the actor to look through just the pupil slit, but since the masks were usually larger than a human face, this might have been easier than it sounds. The masks were thoroughly painted; the eyebrows, lips, cheeks, wrinkles, and so on were all depicted. The beard and hair were made from real hair, wool, or some other substitute. Some tragic masks featured a high tuft of hair above the forehead to add height, referred to as the “superficies” (onkos), designed to make the actor seem taller and larger—a goal shared by many other unique aspects of tragic costumes. The ears were not always visible, and the mouth was typically wide open, with prominent lips and sometimes fake teeth. The large mouth opening allowed the actor to speak and sing freely. The comic masks (see below, Figs. 156 and 157) often had a funnel-shaped mouth opening, which created a very exaggerated expression that might have served a specific technical purpose or simply aimed to enhance the comedic effect. When putting on the masks, actors would grip the chin and pull them on from the bottom up; they were then secured under the chin with strings, which meant the actor's neck was mostly covered by the mask and their clothing. This resulted in a somewhat unusual, almost asthmatic look in images of ancient actors.

Generally speaking, we may distinguish three kinds of masks, according to the three kinds of drama—tragic, comic, and satyric; and it is not difficult among the numerous representations of masks on ancient works of art to distinguish between these three kinds, especially since the expression is, as a rule, decisive. In the tragic masks we see calm solemnity, deep grief,{427}

Generally speaking, we can identify three types of masks based on the three types of drama—tragic, comic, and satyric. It’s not hard to tell these three types apart in the many mask representations found in ancient art, especially since the expressions typically make it clear. In the tragic masks, we see a sense of calm seriousness and deep sorrow,{427}

Fig. 154.

Fig. 154.

 

Fig. 155.

Fig. 155.

or wild passion; every feeling is expressed on a large and usually dignified scale. The comic masks, on the other hand, always incline to caricature; and those used for the satyric drama, since they were meant for satyrs, naturally represent the physiognomy of animals. But, besides these general indications, there were a large number of gradations—some of them very finely marked—which proves to us that the old makers of masks, which was a special branch of trade, thoroughly understood their work and also human physiognomy. In olden times they seem to have made the masks specially for each drama, so that they might correspond exactly to the characters. This was the case in tragedy as well as in the older comedy, Aeschylus, to whom in particular innovations and inventions in this domain are ascribed, required quite new masks for his “Eumenides,” which had never before appeared on the stage; as did Aristophanes and the other poets of the older comedy for their fantastic characters—Frogs, Clouds, Birds, etc., as also for the real personages represented in their comedies, such as Euripides, Socrates, Cleon, and could only use the already existing masks for the usual typical figures of citizens and citizens’ wives, slaves, etc., as well as for the mythological personages, Hercules, Dionysus, etc. The newer Attic comedy, with its typical characters, very seldom required specially-constructed masks, and it thus became the custom for the properties of every stage or acting company to include a considerable supply of character masks of every kind, which in most cases were sufficient for the demand. Consequently, to speak simply of tragic or comic masks is to express ourselves rather superficially; for though an actually comic mask—that is, one whose absurdity excites to laughter—could never be used in a tragedy, yet there were serious masks{429} which might be used in a comedy; and it would be wrong to suppose that all the persons in a comedy for instance by Menander, appeared in masks which could be designated as specially comic.

or wild passion; every emotion is portrayed dramatically and with a certain dignity. The comic masks, on the other hand, tend to lean towards caricature; those used for satyric dramas, since they were made for satyrs, naturally depict animal features. However, beyond these general characteristics, there were many subtle variations—which clearly show that the ancient mask makers, who specialized in this craft, had a deep understanding of their art and human facial expressions. In ancient times, they seemed to create masks specifically for each play, ensuring they matched the characters perfectly. This applied to both tragedies and the earlier comedies. Aeschylus, in particular, known for his innovations and creations in this area, required entirely new masks for his “Eumenides,” which had never been seen on stage before; similarly, Aristophanes and other earlier comedy writers needed masks for their fantastical characters—like Frogs, Clouds, Birds, etc.—as well as for real figures portrayed in their comedies, such as Euripides, Socrates, and Cleon, and could only use existing masks for typical characters like citizens, their wives, slaves, etc., as well as for mythological figures like Hercules and Dionysus. The newer Attic comedy, with its established character types, rarely needed specially made masks, and it became common for every theater or acting troupe to have a substantial collection of character masks that usually met their needs. Therefore, merely referring to tragic or comic masks is somewhat oversimplified; a truly comic mask—that is, one whose absurdity makes people laugh—could never be used in a tragedy, yet serious masks{429} could be employed in a comedy; it would be inaccurate to assume that all characters in a comedy, for example by Menander, wore masks that could be labeled as purely comic.

Among the typical masks they distinguish between sex, age, and differences of figure; thus there was a mask called “the young girl,” another “the thin old woman,” “the fat old woman,” etc.; then they distinguished according to the colour or cut of the hair: there was the “curly-headed youth,” the “short-haired maiden,” the “fair man,” the “grey satyr,” or by the beard: the “man with a long beard,” the “beardless satyr,” or by the complexion: the “brown man,” the “fair woman with flowing hair,” and even by the shape of the nose, as the “satyr with a pug-nose.” Other masks were characterised by the social position they were to represent, such as “the old housewife,” “the countryman,” “the old hetaera,” “the soldier,” “the lady’s maid with elaborate coiffure,” or according to special peculiarities of mind or character; “the worthy young man,” “the talkative old woman.” Even varying moods of mind or feelings were represented by the masks, and it is probable therefore, that when an important change took place in any one person, the actor changed his mask behind the scenes. The writers also supply various instances to show the different means by which special traits of character were represented. One of these tokens was the colour of the complexion; a brown complexion characterised healthy men, living much out of doors, or devoting themselves to physical exercise; a white complexion was given to women and to delicate or effeminate youths; pale or yellowish to invalids, or those whose mind was disordered or suffering, as for instance unhappy lovers. The colour and expression of the eyes was also important; they{430} distinguished between dull, piercing, dark, gloomy, sad, etc., and all this was not represented by the actor, but was already indicated in the mask. The eyebrows, too, were of importance; when they were drawn up high they indicated, in comedy, pride and boastfulness, and were thus allotted to parasites, soldiers, etc.; narrow eyebrows indicated seriousness or a sad state of mind. No less important for the character of the mask was the treatment of the forehead, nose, etc. To explain all this we give, in Figs. 154 and 154, the front and side view of a tragic terra-cotta mask, whose wide-open mouth, staring eyes, brows drawn upwards, and wrinkled forehead indicate fear and terror. A contrast to these is the comic mask (Figs. 156 and 157), with the funnel-shaped mouth opening, the pug-nose, squinting eyes, and eyebrows drawn down towards the middle. Similar is the mask worn by the comic actor in Fig. 158, who in other respects appears in the costume of ordinary life—that is, in the short slave’s dress—and the mask of the comic actor in Fig. 159 is a similar caricature.

Among the typical masks, they categorized them by sex, age, and body type; for example, there was a mask called “the young girl,” another named “the thin old woman,” and “the fat old woman,” etc. They also differentiated based on hair color or style: there was the “curly-headed youth,” the “short-haired maiden,” the “fair man,” the “grey satyr,” or by facial hair: the “man with a long beard,” the “beardless satyr,” or by skin tone: the “brown man,” the “fair woman with long hair,” and even by nose shape, like the “satyr with a pug-nose.” Other masks represented social status, such as “the old housewife,” “the countryman,” “the old hetaera,” “the soldier,” “the lady’s maid with an elaborate hairstyle,” or highlighted specific traits of character; for instance, “the worthy young man,” “the talkative old woman.” Moods or emotions were also conveyed through the masks, and it’s likely that when a character underwent a significant change, the actor switched masks behind the scenes. The writers provided various examples to illustrate the different ways unique character traits were shown. One of these indicators was skin color; a brown complexion signified healthy individuals who spent a lot of time outdoors or engaged in physical activity, while a white complexion was typical for women and delicate or effeminate young men; pale or yellowish tones were reserved for the sick or those with troubled minds, like forlorn lovers. The color and expression of the eyes were critical too; they distinguished between dull, piercing, dark, gloomy, sad, etc., and this was conveyed not by the actor, but was already reflected in the mask. Eyebrow shape was significant as well; high arched brows indicated pride and arrogance in comedic roles, assigned to characters like parasites or soldiers, while narrow brows suggested seriousness or sadness. The design of the forehead, nose, and other features equally influenced the character of the mask. To illustrate this, we provide Figs. 154 and 154, showing the front and side views of a tragic terra-cotta mask, with its wide-open mouth, staring eyes, raised brows, and wrinkled forehead indicating fear and terror. In contrast, the comic mask (Figs. 156 and 157) features a funnel-shaped mouth, a pug-nose, squinting eyes, and brows slanted down towards the center. The mask worn by the comic actor in Fig. 158 also reflects this style, as he appears in the costume of ordinary life—that is, in the short slave’s dress—while the mask of the comic actor in Fig. 159 is a similar caricature.

Besides the regular masks, from which the actors chose those that suited their part, unless the poet had already prescribed what they were to wear, others were in later times adapted for extraordinary situations—for personages of quite abnormal figure, allegorical characters, etc.—and these could not be used for ordinary performances. Tragedy especially was often obliged to bring unusual masks on the stage; and the comedy of Southern Italy, which treated mythological subjects in grotesque fashion, may have occasionally required quite special masks. Thus, on the Pompeian wall-painting (Fig. 160), which, doubtless, was copied from a Greek picture, the masks relate to the legend of Andromeda; the one on the left belongs{431}

Besides the regular masks, which the actors chose based on their roles unless the playwright had already specified what they should wear, others were later adapted for special situations—like characters with unusual traits or allegorical figures—and these couldn't be used in standard performances. Tragedy, in particular, often needed to use unique masks on stage; Southern Italian comedy, which portrayed mythological themes in a quirky way, might have occasionally required some specific masks as well. Therefore, in the Pompeian wall painting (Fig. 160), which was likely copied from a Greek artwork, the masks are connected to the story of Andromeda; the one on the left belongs{431}

Fig. 156.

Fig. 156.

 

Fig. 157.

Fig. 157.

to a youth with a brown complexion, whose winged cap and harp resting on the ground mark him out as Perseus; this is a special mask, and so is that of the monster in the middle, while that of Andromeda above on the right, and the others on the right below, which are not quite distinct, may easily have formed part of the ordinary supply.

to a young man with a brown complexion, whose winged cap and harp resting on the ground identify him as Perseus; this is a special mask, and so is that of the monster in the middle, while that of Andromeda above on the right, and the others on the lower right, which are not very clear, might have simply been part of the regular collection.

Fig. 158.

Fig. 158.

Equally strange and different from the modern was the rest of the costume of the Greek stage. Speaking of tragic equipment, we may characterise the contrast between that day and our own by saying that Greeks, in the choice of their tragic costume, aimed at the type, while we desire to indicate the individual. In theatrical costume, as in art, we wish to represent everything with historical truth; the history of costume and fashion is a subject of special study for modern stage managers. Ancient tragedies very seldom{433}

Equally strange and different from today’s styles was the rest of the costume of the Greek stage. When talking about tragic attire, we can describe the difference between then and now by saying that the Greeks aimed for a standard look with their tragic costumes, while we prefer to show individual characters. In theatrical costume, just like in art, we want to portray everything with historical accuracy; the history of costume and fashion is a key area of focus for modern stage managers. Ancient tragedies very seldom{433}

Fig. 159.

Fig. 159.

dealt with historical subjects, but usually with legends; therefore a costume must, as it were, be invented for the characters. Art could assist them but little, since it generally represented the gods and heroes in the nude; but the theatre, which at the same time was a religious institution in which all the co-operators were participants in the celebration, sought its effects chiefly by splendour of costume. Thus was developed the ordinary tragic dress, which belonged neither to actuality nor to the past, but was an ideal costume most closely resembling the garments of religious festivities. There were also certain special means adopted for increasing the height of the actor beyond reality, but we must not suppose that this was required by the great distance at which the actors were seen; these attempts at magnifying were rather caused by the desire to make the actors appear super-human, heroic personages, excelling the men of the day in physical power and dignity, just as the wonderful deeds of the Homeric heroes exceeded the weak actions of their descendants. The requirements of costume in comedy were somewhat different; for gods and heroes the same costume was used as in tragedy, but slaves or persons of ordinary life were also introduced, and these could not be clad in solemn garments. It is difficult to find a fixed standard in comedy, since we must take into account not only the difference between the older and{434} the newer comedy, but also the comedy outside Attica—for instance, that of the Sicyonians, the Tarentines, etc.—which had its peculiar character, and, doubtless, also peculiar dress, just as the “Arlecchino” of the Venetian popular comedy appears in a different dress from the Florentine “Stenterello,” and the Neapolitan “Pulcinella,” although originally they were all three the same person. A special costume was not required for the satyric chorus, since all that was necessary here was to imitate as well as possible what was represented by works of art. In stage costume, as in that of real life, we must distinguish between upper and lower garments. The lower garment of the tragic actor, as well as of the chorus, both in male and female parts, was the long chiton, which was worn in Attica before the time of Pericles, and traced its origin to Ionia; this dress was maintained on the stage because it was especially a festive garment, and, like these festive garments, the theatrical dresses were many-coloured, richly adorned with embroidery or borders, and often very costly, if a rich choragus desired to equip his chorus splendidly. As a rule, this chiton was girded in the old fashion, which we see also in the cithara players, immediately under the shoulders, thus forming a very high waist. They also wore long sleeves reaching down to the hands, a peculiarity of festive costume which had disappeared from real life. To increase the magnificence, the chiton often had a train, not only for women but even for men. The upper dress was either the himation and chlamys, common in ordinary life, or else garments peculiar to the stage, of which a number of names have come down to us, but no exact details of their shape and mode of wearing. Here, too, colour was the rule; black clothing was worn{435}

dealt with historical subjects but usually focused on legends, so a costume needed to be created for the characters. Art could help very little since it often showed the gods and heroes in the nude; however, the theater, which served as a religious institution where all participants were part of the celebration, aimed for its impact mainly through impressive costumes. This led to the creation of the typical tragic outfit, which represented neither reality nor the past but was an ideal look that closely resembled the clothing worn during religious celebrations. There were also specific methods used to make actors appear taller than life, not because of the distance at which the audience viewed them, but out of a desire to portray them as superhuman, heroic figures, greater in strength and dignity than everyday men, just as the amazing feats of the Homeric heroes surpassed the weaker actions of their descendants. The costume needs in comedy varied somewhat; for gods and heroes, the same outfit was used as in tragedy, but slaves or everyday characters were introduced as well, and they couldn't wear such serious attire. It’s tricky to find a consistent standard in comedy, as we must consider not just the differences between older and newer comedy but also the comedic traditions outside of Attica—like those from Sicyon, Tarentum, etc.—which had their unique styles and, undoubtedly, unique costumes, similar to how the “Arlecchino” from Venetian comedy dresses differently from the Florentine “Stenterello” and the Neapolitan “Pulcinella,” even though they originally represented the same character. A specific costume wasn’t required for the satyric chorus since all that was needed was to mimic as closely as possible what was depicted in artistic works. In stage costumes, as in real life, we need to differentiate between upper and lower garments. The lower garment for tragic actors and the chorus, for both male and female roles, was the long chiton, worn in Attica before Pericles' time and originating from Ionia; this garment remained on stage because it was particularly festive, and like these festive clothes, the theatrical outfits were colorful, richly embroidered or bordered, and often quite expensive, especially if a wealthy choregos wanted to equip his chorus extravagantly. Generally, this chiton was tied in the old style, just below the shoulders, creating a very high waist. They also wore long sleeves that extended to the hands, which was a characteristic of festive clothing that had disappeared from everyday life. To enhance the grandeur, the chiton often featured a train, not just for women but even for men. The upper garment was either the himation and chlamys, common in everyday attire, or clothing specific to the stage, of which many names have survived, though we lack precise details about their shapes and how they were worn. Here too, color played a significant role; black clothing was worn.

Fig. 160.

Fig. 160.

by wretched and persecuted people. In their case, of course, the festive costume, which would have formed too sharp a contrast with their parts, was discarded; Philoctetes, Telephus, etc., did not appear in royal splendour, but in simple garments or even in rags. We may remember the description given in the “Oedipus at Colonus” of the appearance of the unhappy exiled prince; and Aristophanes’ jokes show us that Euripides aimed specially at attracting the pity of the spectators by wretched beggars’ dress. The dress of the women, generally speaking, was similar; perhaps there was a difference in the mode in which the upper garment was put on. Subordinate personages in tragedy—messengers, satellites, slaves, etc.—wore the short chiton; paidogogoi appeared in the barbaric dress already described; and thus variety in the appearance of the actors was produced, while the ceremonious dress was reserved for the most important personages. The ivory statuette of an actor, of which two sides are represented in Figs. 161 and 161, gives an excellent notion of the tragic costume. He wears a long chiton, with sleeves (painted blue in the original) decorated with three broad stripes, descending from the girdle to his feet, and with horizontal stripes round his sleeves. The mask, with the high superficies, bears an expression of wild anger; the size of the slits for the eyes is remarkable, and we can see through them the eyes of the actor, as well as a piece of the face immediately round them. As a rule, only the pupil so appears in Greek masks, and therefore the editor (C. Robert) surmises that this points to a Roman custom of the Imperial age. This statuette is also interesting for the shape of the “cothurnus,” the usual foot-gear of the tragic actor. The cothurnus was a tolerably high shoe, but made to fit either foot;{437}

by miserable and persecuted people. In their case, of course, the festive costume, which would have created too stark a contrast with their roles, was left out; Philoctetes, Telephus, etc., didn’t appear in royal grandeur, but in simple clothing or even in rags. We can recall the description in the “Oedipus at Colonus” of the sad, exiled prince’s appearance; and Aristophanes’ jokes show us that Euripides specifically aimed to elicit the spectators’ pity by featuring wretched beggars' attire. The women's clothing was generally similar; there might have been a difference in how the upper garment was worn. Minor characters in tragedy—messengers, attendants, slaves, etc.—wore the short chiton; paidogogoi showed up in the previously described barbaric dress; thus, variety in the appearance of the actors was created, while formal attire was reserved for the most significant characters. The ivory statuette of an actor, shown in Figs. 161 and 161, provides an excellent idea of the tragic costume. He wears a long chiton with sleeves (painted blue in the original), adorned with three broad stripes running from the girdle to his feet, and with horizontal stripes around his sleeves. The mask, with its elevated surface, displays an expression of wild anger; the size of the eye openings is notable, and we can see through them the actor’s eyes and a portion of the face immediately surrounding them. Typically, only the pupil is visible in Greek masks, which leads the editor (C. Robert) to suggest that this indicates a Roman custom of the Imperial era. This statuette is also interesting for the design of the “cothurnus,” the standard footwear of the tragic actor. The cothurnus was a reasonably high shoe but was designed to fit either foot;{437}

Fig. 161.

Fig. 161.

 

Fig. 162.

Fig. 162.

the tragic cothurnus was especially distinguished by very high cork soles, which considerably increased the height of the wearer. As may here be seen, the foot{438} with the actual cothurnus is hidden under the dress, only the high soles are visible beneath it. When the height of the actor was thus increased by the superficies and cothurnus, it was necessary to give a larger appearance to the rest of the figure; for this purpose they stuffed themselves out with cushions, and wore gloves with long fingers, which seem to have been fastened to the sleeves, etc. The whole produced an effect that would hardly have suited our taste, but in reality was not nearly so strange as the costume of the heroes of Corneille and Racine, to whose court dress and long wigs the seventeenth century seems to have taken no exception. Of course, there were various necessary additions to this costume: arms for the warriors, a sceptre for the kings, a lion’s skin and club for Hercules, and a fawn skin for Artemis, etc. In comedy the women probably appeared in the costume of ordinary life. For the male characters, except the fantastic parts, the short chiton seems to have been commonest, especially for persons of the lower classes; and the slaves, who were never absent from the newer comedy, wore the “exomis,” the common workman’s dress. The skin garments of the country people were also worn, and knapsacks and knotty sticks completed their equipment. In later comedy special characters were marked out by the colour of the dresses: thus, the parasites wore black or green dresses; others, again, coloured dresses with cloaks; slaves, the white exomis; youths, the white chiton with purple border; cooks, unfulled garments, etc. Similarly the feminine characters were marked out; there was the old woman, the daughters of citizens, the rich heiresses, hetaerae, etc. In the comedy of Southern Italy, the costume of which is represented on many vase paintings, the actors of male parts usually wear a closely-fitting dress,{439}

the tragic cothurnus was particularly known for its very high cork soles, which significantly raised the wearer's height. As you can see, the foot{438} with the actual cothurnus is concealed under the dress, with only the elevated soles visible beneath it. When the actor's height was increased by the superficies and cothurnus, it was necessary to make the rest of their figure appear larger; for this, they stuffed their costumes with cushions and wore gloves with long fingers, which seemed to attach to the sleeves, etc. The overall effect might not align with our tastes, but in reality, it was not nearly as strange as the outfits worn by the heroes of Corneille and Racine, to whose court dress and long wigs the seventeenth century appeared to have no objections. Naturally, there were several essential additions to this costume: weapons for the warriors, a scepter for the kings, a lion’s skin and club for Hercules, and a fawn skin for Artemis, etc. In comedies, women likely dressed in regular everyday clothes. For male characters, aside from the fantastical roles, the short chiton seems to have been the most common, especially among the lower classes; and the slaves, who were always present in the newer comedy, wore the “exomis,” a standard workman’s outfit. Country people also wore skin garments, and knapsacks and gnarled sticks completed their look. In later comedies, specific characters were distinguished by the color of their clothing: thus, the parasites wore black or green outfits; others wore brightly colored clothes with cloaks; slaves donned the white exomis; young men sported the white chiton with a purple border; cooks wore unfulled garments, etc. Similarly, the female characters were categorized: there was the old woman, the daughters of citizens, the wealthy heiresses, hetaerae, etc. In the comedies of Southern Italy, depicted in many vase paintings, the actors playing male roles typically wore a closely fitting dress,{439}

Fig. 163.

Fig. 163.

T. II PL XCIV.

T. II PL XCIV.

covering the legs as far as the ankles, and the arms down to the hand, and over this a tight-fitting tunic, leaving arms and legs free (compare Fig. 163). Here it is evident that the lower garment takes the place of our tricot; the arms and legs are supposed to be bare. If the object was to represent absolute nudity, the tunic was replaced by a close-fitting vest, usually provided with a false stuffing, on which the breasts and navel were marked. To this was sometimes added the comic phallus, a remnant of the old coarse popular jokes, in which the Older Comedy frequently indulged. But in the New Comedy it fell gradually into disuse, and was entirely absent from the representations of ordinary life, though introduced into farces which burlesqued the myths and tales of the heroes.

covering the legs down to the ankles and the arms to the hands, and over this a snug tunic that keeps the arms and legs free (compare Fig. 163). Here, it's clear that the lower garment serves the same purpose as our leggings; the arms and legs are meant to be bare. If the goal was to show complete nudity, the tunic was replaced by a tight-fitting vest, often padded to suggest breasts and a navel. Sometimes, a comedic phallus was added, a leftover from the old crude jokes that the Older Comedy often featured. However, in the New Comedy, it slowly fell out of favor and was completely absent from depictions of everyday life, although it did appear in farces that spoofed the myths and stories of heroes.

We give here several examples of pictures from ancient comedy. In Fig. 163, the meaning of which is not clear, the stage has on its left side a scaffolding covered in with a roof, to which a staircase leads; on the floor of this erection lie a bundle of beds or carpets, a cap, and a litter. Chiron, whose name appears on the plate, is climbing up the staircase with difficulty, and bending down leaning on his rough knotty stick; a slave is pushing him up from behind, while Xanthias, standing on the top of the stairs, seizes hold of his head as though to draw him up. In the background we see two not specially attractive nymphs, of whom only the upper part is visible; these again are designated in the inscription; the youth on the right, in the himation, and without a mask, is not one of the actors. Possibly this is a representation of the sick Chiron seeking healing at a sanctuary of the nymphs. The costume and the tricots, as well as the grotesque masks, are worthy of notice. The vase painting in Fig. 164 has not been satisfactorily{441}

We present several examples of images from ancient comedy. In Fig. 163, which is hard to interpret, the left side of the stage features a scaffolding with a roof, accessible by a staircase. On the structure’s floor, there's a pile of beds or carpets, a cap, and a litter. Chiron, whose name is labeled on the image, is struggling to climb the staircase, leaning on his rough, gnarled stick; a slave is pushing him from behind, while Xanthias, positioned at the top of the stairs, grips his head as if to pull him up. In the background, we see two not particularly attractive nymphs, of whom only the upper portions are visible; they are also named in the inscription. The young man on the right, dressed in a himation and without a mask, is not one of the actors. This might depict the sick Chiron seeking healing at a sanctuary of the nymphs. The costumes, the tricots, and the exaggerated masks are noteworthy. The vase painting in Fig. 164 has not been satisfactorily{441}

Fig. 164.

Fig. 164.

explained. It is evident that Hercules is engaged in some love adventure, as is proved by the lion’s skin in which the actor, who is jesting with a girl, is dressed, and the club which rests beside him. The figure on the right probably represents an old woman; on the left is a man contemplating the scene. With the exception of the girl and the woman in the middle, the masks are extreme caricatures; the costume of the two men resembles that in Fig. 163. Fig. 165, a Pompeian wall-painting, may be here compared, because it evidently imitates Greek prototypes, and the scene represented in the centre belongs to the later comedy. The one actor with a curious head-dress and a spear seems to be a sort of Miles Gloriosus, the man in a reverential position speaking to him a parasite. The three youths who stand near wear no masks, and it is therefore doubtful whether they are to be regarded as part of the representation in the character, perhaps, of statists, who may have appeared without masks. Two old men to the right and left of the central scene, seated on a somewhat lower plane, and leaning on their knotty sticks, with serious official mien, are doubtless theatrical police, who had to keep order during the performance. It is not easy to say what place in the theatre they were supposed to occupy.

explained. It’s clear that Hercules is caught up in some love adventure, as shown by the lion’s skin the actor, who is joking with a girl, is wearing, and the club resting beside him. The figure on the right probably represents an old woman; on the left is a man watching the scene. Aside from the girl and the woman in the middle, the masks are extreme caricatures; the costumes of the two men are similar to those in Fig. 163. Fig. 165, a Pompeian wall painting, can be compared here because it clearly imitates Greek prototypes, and the scene depicted in the center belongs to later comedy. One actor, with a strange headpiece and a spear, seems to be a kind of Miles Gloriosus, while the man in a respectful stance speaking to him is a parasite. The three youths standing nearby aren’t wearing masks, so it’s unclear if they are considered part of the performance, possibly as spectators who appeared without masks. Two old men, positioned to the right and left of the central scene, seated on a slightly lower level and leaning on their gnarled sticks with serious expressions, are likely theatrical police who were there to maintain order during the performance. It’s hard to determine what place they were meant to occupy in the theater.

We gain some information concerning the costume of the satyric drama from a very interesting vase painting, which cannot, however, for various reasons, be represented here, and which we propose, therefore, shortly to describe. This represents the personages taking part in a satyric drama before the commencement of the performance; a group in the centre of the top row does not belong to the performers: this represents Dionysus resting on a{443}

We learn some details about the costumes in satyric drama from a fascinating vase painting, which we can’t show here for several reasons, so we’ll briefly describe it instead. The painting depicts the characters involved in a satyric drama before the performance starts; a group in the center of the top row doesn’t include the performers: it shows Dionysus resting on a{443}

Fig. 165.

Fig. 165.

couch with Ariadne, near him is a woman holding up a mask, probably a Muse, and the little Eros Himeros. To the right and left of this group, which must be regarded as the ideal scene, stand three actors, each holding his mask in his hand (the strings by which they were held are visible); next on the right is Hercules, who may be recognised by his lion’s skin, club, and quiver; near him is the “Papposilenus,” his whole body covered with skin, a panther’s skin thrown over his left arm, and holding a short staff; we do not know the name of the third actor on the left. The chorus of satyrs consists of eleven persons, of whom only one has as yet put on his mask. That one is practising a dance in preparation for the performance. Most of the chorus are dressed alike with only a little covering of skin round their loins, and the short satyr’s tail; one of them, however, has a little garment of some material with a pattern, and another wears an embroidered dress with himation; he might be taken for an actor if his mask did not bear the satyric type like the rest, the pug nose and the pointed ears. In the middle of the lowest row two musicians are represented: a splendidly dressed flute player seated, in front of him stands a cithara player. Further to the left sits a young man holding a roll in his hand, another roll lies on the ground, a lyre is visible behind him. In spite of his striking youthfulness, this young man is probably the teacher of the chorus or the poet himself. The actors are bearded men, the chorus beardless youths. Two tripods close by probably suggest the prize to be competed for.

couch with Ariadne, next to him is a woman holding up a mask, likely a Muse, and the little Eros Himeros. On the right and left of this group, which should be viewed as the ideal scene, stand three actors, each holding their mask (the strings they used to hold them are visible); next on the right is Hercules, recognizable by his lion’s skin, club, and quiver; near him is the “Papposilenus,” whose entire body is covered with skin, a panther’s skin draped over his left arm, and he’s holding a short staff; we don’t know the name of the third actor on the left. The chorus of satyrs consists of eleven members, of whom only one has put on his mask so far. That one is practicing a dance in preparation for the performance. Most of the chorus are dressed alike, wearing just a little skin around their waists, and the short satyr’s tail; however, one of them has a small garment made of patterned material, and another wears an embroidered dress with a himation; he might be mistaken for an actor if his mask didn’t have the satyric features like the others, including the pug nose and pointed ears. In the middle of the lowest row, two musicians are shown: a well-dressed flute player seated, and in front of him stands a cithara player. Further to the left sits a young man holding a scroll in his hand, another scroll lies on the ground, and a lyre is visible behind him. Despite his youthful appearance, this young man is probably the teacher of the chorus or the poet himself. The actors are bearded men, while the chorus consists of beardless youths. Two nearby tripods likely suggest the prize to be competed for.

We must now say a few words about the external details of the performance, the public, and the reception of the pieces. Originally, admission to theatrical{445} representations was free, as to a religious festival in which the whole population were to take part. But when the crowd of spectators became greater this had its disadvantages, and very often quarrels for places ensued between citizens and strangers. We know little of the conditions in other places; but at Athens, when in 500 B.C. the old wooden theatre fell down during a performance, and the new stone theatre of Dionysus was erected, they took advantage of the occasion to levy an entrance fee, the amount of which is uncertain. Even at the beginning of the fifth century the income from this source seems to have belonged to a theatrical lessee, whose duty it was in consequence to keep the building in proper condition. He paid a fixed sum to the State, and in return received the entrance money. It is well known that Pericles, partly with a benevolent desire of making the theatre accessible for the poorer class of citizens, and partly also in order to increase his popularity by this democratic measure, introduced a law by which every citizen received the price of admission from the State. This was the “show-money” (θεωρικόυ), an institution which seems to have lasted for centuries, but the arrangements connected with it are by no means clear. In the first place, it was probably calculated for the poor people only; but the rich, too, made use of it, if only to escape from possible reproach of pride or haughtiness by some of the numerous informers who at that time existed at Athens. There was a special board entrusted with the distribution; the show-money was allotted to the citizens according to tribes by cashiers appointed by lot, whose duty it was to see that none received it without proper claim. It was therefore distributed in the separate tribes{446} according to the registers of citizens in the demes. The statements of the ancients do not agree about the amount of the money; but the most probable of the newer hypotheses is that for one day it amounted to two obols, for the three days of the great Dionysia one drachma. The money was paid, on admission into the theatre, to the lessee, who either received it in person, or levied it by means of his controllers or cashiers; the same people took the fees from those who had not received the show-money, such as the resident foreigners, strangers, etc. It is very difficult to decide whether this was paid in coin or not; one hypothesis is that, instead of money, the citizens received tickets, which had the value of money, and simplified the paying out as well as the paying back; many such counters bearing theatrical emblems, have come down to us, and are supposed to have been admission passes. Still, weighty objections have been made to this hypothesis; and it is more probable that the citizens really received the actual money, with which they could do what they pleased; they either bought a ticket for the theatre—and very likely these counters were really entrance tickets—or spent it in any other way they pleased. It was not possible to control this; and herein, no doubt, lay the disadvantage of the institution, which has often been spoken of as injurious to the Attic democracy, since it was followed by similar institutions at other times, and consequently the unproductive expenses of the Attic budget extended more and more. A number of places in the theatre were given free, or were places of honour: thus, for instance, those reserved by the State for foreign envoys, the places for the priests and others who had a right to special{447} seats; naturally, the expenses of these places had to be paid by the State to the theatrical lessee.

We should now discuss a few details about the performance, the audience, and how the pieces were received. Initially, admission to theatrical{445} performances was free, like a public festival that everyone attended. However, as the audience grew, this led to issues, often resulting in fights over seats between locals and visitors. We don't know much about other locations, but in Athens, when the old wooden theater collapsed during a performance in 500 B.C. and the new stone theater of Dionysus was built, they seized the opportunity to charge an entrance fee, though the amount is unclear. Even in the early fifth century, the income from this fee seems to have gone to a theater lessee, who was responsible for maintaining the venue. They paid a set amount to the State and, in return, collected the entrance fees. It's well-known that Pericles, partly out of a desire to make theater accessible to poorer citizens and partly to boost his popularity with this democratic move, established a law ensuring every citizen received the admission fee from the State. This was known as “show-money” (θεωρικόυ), an arrangement that lasted for centuries, though the specifics are not very clear. Initially, it was probably intended only for poor citizens, but wealthy individuals also utilized it, likely to avoid being criticized for arrogance or pride by the many informers in Athens at that time. A special board managed the distribution; the show-money was provided to citizens based on their tribes by cashiers chosen by lot, who were responsible for ensuring that only those with a legitimate claim received it. Therefore, it was distributed within separate tribes{446} according to the citizen registers in the demes. The ancient sources do not agree on the amount of the money; however, the most plausible recent theory suggests it was two obols for one day and one drachma for the three days of the great Dionysia. The payment was made to the lessee upon entering the theater, either directly or through their controllers or cashiers. These same individuals also collected fees from those who did not receive show-money, like resident foreigners and visitors. It’s challenging to determine whether this fee was paid in coin or another form; one possibility is that instead of cash, citizens received tickets that had the same value as money, making distribution simpler. Many such tokens with theatrical designs have survived and are thought to have served as admission passes. However, there are strong objections to this idea; it’s more likely that citizens actually received cash, which they could use however they liked—either to buy a ticket for the theater (and those counters might have been true admission tickets) or to spend on other things. Monitoring this was impractical, which likely posed a disadvantage for the institution, often described as harmful to Athenian democracy since similar practices emerged later, resulting in growing unnecessary expenses in the Attic budget. Some theater seats were given out for free or designated as honors, such as those reserved for foreign ambassadors, priests, and others entitled to special{447} seating; naturally, the State had to cover the costs of these seats to the theatrical lessee.

The question whether women and children might visit the theatre is often asked. Undoubtedly women were allowed to be present at the tragedies, since there are sufficient passages to prove this. Now, tragedy was followed by the satyric drama, which was often exceedingly coarse both in language and gesture; obviously then the women must have sat this out, and this need not appear so very strange to us, since there does not seem to have been much prudery among the Greek women. Moreover, the satyric drama was only indecent now and then, and the jokes were vulgar according to our ideas, but not exactly frivolous, and no worse than modern operettas to which ladies are in the habit of going. The comedies were different, especially the older comedies, for the whole contents are often coarse, and situations occur in them which make it impossible for us to imagine that women or boys should have been present. Still, all indications seem to prove that they were seen by women, with this limitation, that respectable women who had regard for their reputation did not go to comedies; hetaerae, who are often alluded to as eager theatre-goers, probably constituted the greater part of the feminine public. It also seems that boys were present. Slaves were allowed to visit the theatre; some even earned money, and could therefore pay their own admission, others may have gone in attendance on their masters, or have received the money for their entrance in some other way; but it is unlikely that they sat among the citizens; probably there were special places allotted them; indeed it has been suggested that there were distinct seats for every class. The only places about which this{448} is certain are the lowest rows, which were seats of honour for officials, priests, etc. Moreover, it is probable, but not quite certain, that the highest places were reserved for strangers. It has also been assumed that the women sat in the more distant places, or, at any rate, not in the front rows, and this seems probable; otherwise, there is no passage which proves for certain that the seats for the men at Athens were distinct from those of the women.

The question of whether women and children could attend the theater often comes up. It’s clear that women were allowed to be at the tragedies, since there are enough references to confirm this. Tragedy was followed by the satyric drama, which was often quite crude in both language and movement; so, it's obvious that women must have endured those performances, and this isn’t too surprising since there didn’t seem to be much modesty among Greek women. Additionally, the satyric drama was only indecent occasionally, and the humor was vulgar by our standards, but not exactly trivial, and no worse than modern operettas that women commonly attend. Comedies were different, especially the older ones, which often contained crude content and situations that make it hard to believe that women or boys were present. Still, all signs indicate that women did watch them, with the caveat that respectable women concerned about their reputation didn’t go to comedies; hetaerae, who are often mentioned as enthusiastic theater-goers, likely made up the majority of the female audience. It also appears that boys were present. Slaves were allowed into the theater; some even earned money and could pay for their own tickets, while others might have gone with their masters or received money for admission in other ways; however, it’s unlikely they sat among the citizens; there were probably designated areas for them. In fact, it has been suggested that there were separate seats for each social class. The only seating arrangement that is certain is the lowest rows, which were reserved for officials, priests, etc. It’s also likely, though not definitively proven, that the best seats were set aside for foreigners. It has been suggested that women sat in the farther back seats, or at least not in the front rows, which seems plausible; otherwise, there’s no clear evidence that the seating for men in Athens was separate from that of women.

Another question is the manner in which the non-reserved places were allotted. It seems certain that they were not numbered, and, indeed, this would have been scarcely possible among so many thousands; but there may have been a general division of the theatre according to the wedges, and the separate divisions of each wedge, and these may have been indicated on the entrance counters. Benndorf has suggested that at Athens each wedge may have been assigned to the members of a particular tribe, and that on the counter given to each citizen the tribe in question was marked by some symbol. But this hypothesis is only probable if we assume, with Benndorf, that the citizens received not money but counters; if the spectators bought their theatre tickets from the lessee with the show-money, or at their own expense, it was impossible for there to be any division of places according to tribes, for this would have necessitated a fresh and very troublesome control of the registers of citizens. We must therefore assume that the counters bought of the theatrical lessee were marked according to wedges and division, and the spectators had to take their places accordingly but that, with the exception of a few classes of spectators, there was no compulsion to take a place in any special division.{449}

Another question is how the non-reserved seats were allocated. It seems clear that they weren't numbered, as that would have been nearly impossible among so many thousands; however, there might have been a general division of the theater based on the wedges and the individual sections of each wedge, which could have been indicated at the entrance counters. Benndorf suggested that in Athens, each wedge might have been assigned to the members of a specific tribe, and that the counter given to each citizen displayed a symbol representing that tribe. But this theory only seems likely if we accept, as Benndorf does, that citizens received counters instead of money; if spectators bought their theater tickets from the lessee with show-money or at their own cost, then dividing places by tribe wouldn't have worked, as it would have required a new and very cumbersome monitoring of citizen registers. Therefore, we should assume that the counters purchased from the theater lessee were marked by wedges and sections, and spectators had to take their seats accordingly, although aside from a few specific groups, there was no obligation to sit in any particular section.{449}

Of the three musical contests celebrated at the greater Dionysia, each kind, namely, the tragedies with the satyric dramas, the comedies, and the cyclic choruses had their special judges. At the appointment of the choragi, which took place a long while before the festival, the Council of the Five Hundred, probably under the presidency of the Archon, in the presence of the elected choragi, elected these by ballot, and the lot once more decided which of them was to pronounce judgment. We know for certain that five judges were appointed for comedy, probably the same number was required for tragedy, although an exceptional case is mentioned, during a contest between Aeschylus and Sophocles, in which there were ten judges, a departure from the ordinary custom, which was required by the great excitement in the public and the fear that the judges might be influenced in their decision by it. The judges had to pronounce on three points: the work of the poet, the performance of chorus and choragus, and the acting. The reward for the victorious poet was a wreath of ivy; the choragus received permission to set up a public monument in token of his victory, and, as already mentioned, the choragi in the tragic choruses usually dedicated tripods, those of the comic choruses fillets, thyrsus wands, and other festive apparatus; their decisions were also commemorated by inscriptions. The prize of the actors probably consisted in additional gifts of money besides the fees that were legally due to them.{450}

Of the three musical contests held at the Greater Dionysia, each category—tragedies with satyric dramas, comedies, and cyclic choruses—had its own judges. The selection of the choragi happened well before the festival, where the Council of the Five Hundred, likely led by the Archon and in the presence of the chosen choragi, elected the judges by ballot. The lot then determined who would make the final judgment. We know for sure that five judges were assigned for comedy; probably the same number was needed for tragedy, although there was a special case during a contest between Aeschylus and Sophocles that had ten judges, which was an exception to the usual rule due to the intense public excitement and concern that the judges might be swayed by it. The judges had to evaluate three aspects: the poet's work, the performance of the chorus and choragus, and the acting. The winning poet received a wreath of ivy; the choragus was allowed to set up a public monument to celebrate their victory, and as previously noted, choragi from the tragic choruses typically dedicated tripods, while those from the comic choruses offered fillets, thyrsus wands, and other festive items; their decisions were also remembered through inscriptions. The prize for the actors likely included extra cash on top of the fees they were legally owed.{450}

CHAPTER XIII.

WAR AND SAILING.

The Heroic Period—Tribal Wars—The Chariot—Characteristics of Greek Warriors—The Spartans—The Athenian Array—Greek Arms—Cavalry—Greek Sieges—Greek Ships—The Trireme.

The Heroic Period—Tribal Wars—The Chariot—Traits of Greek Warriors—The Spartans—The Athenian Formation—Greek Weapons—Cavalry—Greek Sieges—Greek Ships—The Trireme.

Scarcely any changes seem to have taken place in the character of the offensive and defensive arms of the Greeks from the most ancient period until the Roman time, though the conduct of warfare made enormous advances in the thousand years between the Trojan War and the age of Alexander the Great and his successors. Our authorities for the earliest period are but few, but the wars of the fifth and fourth centuries B.C. have been carefully described by historians, some of whom themselves possessed military knowledge. We must therefore be content to obtain our knowledge of warfare in early times from the descriptions of poets, who naturally aimed at a very different result from the historian. The Homeric Epics are not authorities which we can follow absolutely in every respect, but still they enable us to form a picture of the warfare of that period, and gain some general notion of the mode in which it was conducted.

Hardly any changes seem to have occurred in the nature of the offensive and defensive weapons used by the Greeks from ancient times to the Roman era, even though the tactics of warfare saw significant advancements during the thousand years between the Trojan War and the era of Alexander the Great and his successors. Our sources for the earliest times are limited, but the wars of the fifth and fourth centuries B.C. have been thoroughly documented by historians, some of whom had military experience themselves. Therefore, we have to rely on the accounts of poets to understand warfare in early times, as their aims were quite different from those of historians. The Homeric Epics aren’t sources we can rely on completely in every aspect, but they do provide us with a way to visualize the warfare of that time and get a general idea of how it was conducted.

The military conditions of that time bore the same patriarchal character which characterised the government of the heroic age. Greece, which even in the historic age was broken up into a number of separate{451} nationalities, was in the heroic period merely a collection of tribes living in constant feud with one another, and undertaking continual predatory expeditions on their neighbours’ territory; the nobles placing themselves at the head of a number of enterprising men, and regarding these proceedings as in no way dishonourable to them. Sometimes a great common undertaking combined several tribes under one head, but even then the power of this chief was by no means an unlimited one; the separate tribes who took part in the expedition under their own princes and nobles stood under their immediate command, and it depended on the goodwill of these little kings whether they submitted to the ordinances of the chief commander or not. Consequently there could be no question of a common arrangement of the army, or of a subdivision of the people according to the nature of the arms they used; the battle order was drawn up according to tribes.

The military conditions of that time reflected the same patriarchal nature as the government of the heroic age. Greece, which even in the historic period was divided into several separate{451} nationalities, was in the heroic period just a collection of tribes living in constant conflict with each other and launching ongoing raiding expeditions into their neighbors’ territories; the nobles would lead groups of enterprising men and saw these actions as completely honorable. Sometimes, a significant common effort would unite several tribes under a single leader, but even then, the leader's power was far from absolute; the separate tribes involved, each led by their own princes and nobles, answered only to their immediate commanders, and it was up to the goodwill of these local kings whether they followed the orders of the main commander or not. As a result, there was no possibility of a unified army structure or of organizing the people based on the type of weapons they used; the battle formation was arranged by tribes.

Nor were they acquainted with any definite plan of battle. The main brunt of the fight was borne by the nobles, who fought from their chariots, and whose single combat with renowned leaders on the other side excited such universal interest that very often the battle stopped meantime. Moreover, these duels were often decisive for the victory or defeat of the whole army. The nobles appeared in full armour, accompanied by their charioteers, on their war chariots, usually drawn by two horses. On the vase painting depicted in Fig. 166 the painter has represented four horses drawing the chariot, but in so doing he was not following an old tradition, since in his time the custom of fighting with chariots had long ceased, but rather the universal practice of ancient vase painting, which always represented war chariots with four horses,{452} following the example of the Quadrigae used in races. The warrior stands holding the reins in his left hand, and his spear in the right, and has not yet mounted his chariot; he is in full armour, and so is the warrior standing in front of the chariot, and consequently we are justified in supposing that this really represents a war chariot. The Greeks, when they fought from their chariots, dashed at full speed from their own ranks against the foe, and often challenged an enemy to single combat with words of bitter mockery; this was begun with lances, and afterwards, when the combatants had got close together and possibly left their chariots, with the sword; even stones were not despised in the heat of combat. Cavalry was unknown in the time of Homer; the masses of infantry seldom fought hand to hand, but usually from a distance with bows and javelins. But when they came to close quarters they closed their ranks and locked their shields together; for the principle of the closed phalanx, which became so important for Greek warfare, was indicated even in the heroic age. Their mode of warfare shows the uncivilised condition of the Greeks at that time. Cunning and ambush were regarded as permissible, and cruelty and harshness to the fallen enemy were universal. The captives taken in war became slaves if they were not ransomed, and were sometimes even mercilessly sacrificed. It was considered a glorious deed to rob the fallen enemy of his armour in the midst of the fight, nor was it ignoble to leave his corpse unburied, to be consumed by the wild beasts. Still, there were traces of noble self-sacrifice and comradeship in their conduct towards their own fellow-countrymen.

They were also not familiar with any clear strategy for battle. The main burden of the fight fell on the nobles, who fought from their chariots, and their one-on-one duels with famous leaders on the opposing side drew so much interest that battles would often pause in the meantime. Furthermore, these duels frequently determined the overall victory or defeat of the entire army. The nobles appeared in full armor, with their charioteers alongside them on war chariots, typically pulled by two horses. In the vase painting shown in Fig. 166, the artist depicted four horses pulling the chariot, but he wasn't adhering to an old tradition; by his time, chariot fighting had long been out of practice. Instead, he followed the common convention of ancient vase painting, which always depicted war chariots with four horses,{452} emulating the example of the Quadrigae used in races. The warrior is shown holding the reins in his left hand and his spear in the right, and he has not yet mounted his chariot; he is in full armor, and so is the warrior standing in front of the chariot, so we can assume this truly represents a war chariot. The Greeks, when they fought from their chariots, charged at full speed from their own lines toward the enemy, often taunting an opponent to single combat with bitter insults. This began with lances, and later, as the combatants closed in and possibly left their chariots, they would fight with swords; they even used stones in the heat of battle. Cavalry did not exist in Homer's time; the vast majority of infantry usually fought at a distance with bows and javelins. But when they did engage in close quarters, they would tighten their formations and lock their shields together; the principle of the closed phalanx, which became vital for Greek warfare, was already indicated in the heroic age. Their style of warfare reflects the uncivilized state of the Greeks at that time. Deception and ambushes were seen as acceptable tactics, and cruelty to fallen enemies was widespread. War captives became slaves unless ransomed, and were sometimes sacrificed without mercy. It was considered a glorious act to strip fallen enemies of their armor during battle, and it was not seen as dishonorable to leave their bodies unburied for wild animals to consume. Nevertheless, there were signs of noble self-sacrifice and camaraderie in their treatment of fellow countrymen.

In the following centuries, after many revolutions and internal contests, the tribes were combined{453}

In the centuries that followed, after numerous revolutions and internal conflicts, the tribes were unified{453}

Fig. 166.

Fig. 166.

together into separate states, in the manner which continued with slight territorial changes down to the Macedonian period. But as the Greeks never succeeded in becoming one great united power, or even a federation of states, they never attained to a common army, and the armies of Greece were as manifold and various as the circumstances in the various small states of Hellas. Details have come down to us concerning very few; we know most of Sparta and Athens.

together into separate states, in a way that continued with minor territorial changes until the Macedonian period. However, since the Greeks never managed to form a single great united power, or even a federation of states, they never developed a common army. The armies of Greece were as diverse and varied as the situations in the different small states of Hellas. Very few details have survived; we mainly know about Sparta and Athens.

Sparta in particular was warlike in the whole character of its inhabitants, and consequently the whole constitution was based on military principles. Every “Spartiate,” that is, every man descended from an ancient Spartan family, was bound to military service in his country from his twentieth to his sixtieth year. Of course, they did not call upon all capable of bearing arms in time of war, but in each case the Ephors decided which classes were to be levied. Each of the five communities of Sparta supplied one division (λόχος); these were again subdivided in companies (μόραι), who messed in common. In later times, towards the end of the fifth century, the divisions were changed. The whole Lacedaemonian army was then divided into six divisions, each of these into two companies; the size of these divisions varied according to requirement. The non-citizens too were called to military service; the “Perioiki” formed separate divisions, who as a rule did not fight in the same ranks with the Spartiates, but still served like these, as heavy-armed infantry (ὁπλῖται), while the “Helots,” who were actual slaves, followed their masters to battle as attendants, chiefly as shield-bearers, and were sometimes used in battle as light-armed troops. The command in time of war fell to one of the two kings, and it was the citizens who{455} decided which of the two should take the chief command on a particular occasion. Each separate division of troops had its own leader, who was probably entrusted in time of peace also with the military training and exercise of his men. In military matters the Spartans far excelled most of the other Greeks, because their whole training and education rested on a military basis, and no glory was regarded as greater than that achieved in war. Moreover no Spartiate might work at any profession or trade, but was obliged to dedicate all his powers to the State, and therefore the Spartans were professional soldiers in the true sense of the word. It is true they were only strong in infantry; the cavalry was insignificant both in quality and quantity. Each division had some cavalry, but for this purpose they took the weaker men, who were incapable of serving as heavy-armed infantry, and, in consequence, the cavalry played a very unimportant part in the Spartan army, and they were often obliged to engage foreign mercenaries for the purpose.

Sparta was known for being militaristic, and the entire society was built around military values. Every "Spartiate," meaning any man from a traditional Spartan family, was required to serve in the military from the age of twenty to sixty. They didn’t draft every able-bodied person during wartime; instead, the Ephors chose which groups would be called up. Each of the five Spartan communities contributed one division (λόχος), which were further divided into companies (μόραι) that shared meals together. Later on, towards the end of the fifth century, the divisions were reorganized. The entire Lacedaemonian army was split into six divisions, each further divided into two companies, with the number of troops in each division varying based on needs. Non-citizens were also recruited for military service; the “Perioiki” formed separate divisions, usually not fighting alongside the Spartiates, but still serving as heavy infantry (ὁπλῖται). The “Helots,” who were enslaved individuals, accompanied their masters in battle as attendants, mainly serving as shield-bearers, and were sometimes used in fights as light infantry. In wartime, one of the two kings would lead the army, and it was the citizens who{455} decided which king would take command on a given occasion. Each troop division had its own leader, who likely also handled the military training of his men during peacetime. Spartans were far more advanced in military matters than most other Greeks because their entire training and education were centered on military principles, and no glory was considered greater than that gained in battle. Additionally, no Spartiate was allowed to work in any profession or trade; they had to devote all their energy to the State, meaning Spartans were truly professional soldiers. However, they were mainly strong in infantry; their cavalry was both small and low in quality. Each division included some cavalry, but they recruited weaker individuals who couldn’t serve as heavy infantry, making cavalry a minor part of the Spartan army, often relying on foreign mercenaries for that role.

The warlike Spartans regarded a military expedition as a desirable opportunity of putting to the test their powers acquired in time of peace, and it was really a kind of festival to them. They set out for a campaign after sacrificing and taking auspices. In the enemy’s country they set up a camp, and this was not square as was the usual Greek custom, but round and unfortified; it was guarded by the outposts and the cavalry, who were sent out to patrol. The helots were encamped outside. Military drill was carried on very energetically within, but still, on the whole, the life and discipline in the field were less severe than at home; and on these occasions purple garments were worn, and the hair was carefully curled and decked with wreaths, a thing which{456} was never done at home in time of peace. Before a battle they offered sacrifices in the early hours of the morning; then they set out against the enemy, with closed ranks and regular step, to the joyous sound of flutes and the marching song, in which the whole army joined. The heroic courage and self-denying endurance with which the Lacedaemonians fought, even without hope of victory, are everywhere renowned, and the noble friendships between older and younger men on these occasions stood out in the brightest light.

The battle-ready Spartans saw a military campaign as a great chance to test the skills they had honed during peacetime, turning it into a sort of celebration for them. They would set out for a mission after making sacrifices and taking omens. In enemy territory, they established a camp that was round and unfortified, instead of the usual square layout of Greek camps; it was protected by outposts and cavalry sent out to patrol. The helots camped outside. Inside the camp, they practiced military drills vigorously, but overall, life and discipline in the field were not as strict as at home. During these times, they wore purple garments, and their hair was carefully styled and adorned with wreaths, which was something they never did at home during peacetime. Before a battle, they

At Athens too the citizens were bound to military service till their sixtieth year, but this obligation was not so general as at Sparta. According to the constitution of Solon, it was only the citizens of the three highest classes who were bound to military service; the “Thetes,” who formed the fourth class, were exempt, and only in exceptional cases, such as occurred in later times, during long and serious wars, they were levied as light-armed troops, or more often as sailors for the fleet. After the Revolution of Cleisthenes, when Attica was divided into ten tribes, this political division was also maintained for the levy; the register of citizens was made the basis of a roll of the men in each tribe and deme who were liable to military service, and on each separate occasion the decree of the people decided what ages were to be levied. It was the rule, however, that the first two ages, from the eighteenth to the twentieth year, i.e., the ephebi, should not be called for service in the field, but only in the country as riding patrol, and it was not till their twentieth year that citizens were required to serve outside the country. The members of the council, as well as the higher officials, were exempt from military service during their period of{457} office. The Athenian army was divided into ten divisions (τάξεις) according to the number of tribes; these, again, were divided into companies and further subdivisions, whose strength varied according to the size of the levy and the conditions of the country. The resident foreigners, who were also bound to military service, served in the fleet, and also in the land army among the infantry, but never in the cavalry; they were chiefly used to garrison fortified places and defend cities. The cavalry were far more important at Athens than at Sparta. Every tribe supplied a hundred horsemen, and altogether these formed two divisions of five hundred men, commanded by the Hipparchs. As the State did not provide the horses, but expected the soldiers to procure and feed their own, this service was a very expensive one, and consequently was only undertaken by the first two classes. These cavalry regiments, which were the pride of the Athenian citizens, were exercised in time of peace also, and from time to time inspected by the Council of Five Hundred; we have already mentioned that the cavalry played an important part at the Panathenaic procession. In ancient times the army was commanded in time of war by the king, and afterwards by the archon as long as there was only one; when there were nine archons this duty fell to one of them, called the Polemarch. After the reforms of Cleisthenes, it became customary for each tribe to elect a general (στρατηγός), and for the chief command in time of war to fall to all these generals in turn, each commanding for a day. Next came the “Taxiarchs,” and the two “Hipparchs,” and ten “Phylarchs,” but nearly all these offices lost their importance, as did also the military organisation of the citizens, when the{458}

In Athens, citizens were required to serve in the military until they turned sixty, but this rule wasn’t as strict as in Sparta. According to Solon's constitution, only citizens from the three highest social classes were obligated to serve; the “Thetes,” the fourth class, were exempt unless there were exceptional circumstances like prolonged wars, when they were called up as light infantry or more frequently as sailors for the navy. After Cleisthenes’ reforms, when Attica was divided into ten tribes, this political structure was also used for recruitment; the citizen registry formed the basis for a list of men in each tribe and deme eligible for military service, with the public deciding which age groups would be recruited on each occasion. However, it was standard practice that the first two age groups, from eighteen to twenty years old, known as the ephebi, were only called for local duties like patrols, and only at twenty were citizens required to serve outside the region. Council members and higher officials were exempt from military service while in office. The Athenian army was organized into ten divisions, corresponding to the tribes; these were further divided into companies and smaller units, whose size varied based on the total number of recruits and the environmental conditions. Resident foreigners, also required to serve, fought in the navy and the army's infantry but not in the cavalry. They primarily garrisoned forts and protected cities. The cavalry was more significant in Athens than in Sparta. Each tribe provided a hundred horsemen, creating two divisions of five hundred total, led by the Hipparchs. Since the state didn’t supply horses, soldiers had to supply and maintain their own, making this service quite costly, so it was mainly done by the first two classes. These cavalry units, which were a source of pride for Athenian citizens, also trained during peacetime and were periodically inspected by the Council of Five Hundred; they played a crucial role in the Panathenaic procession. In ancient times, the army was led by the king during wartime and later by the archon, but when there were nine archons, the responsibility fell to one, known as the Polemarch. Following Cleisthenes' reforms, it became typical for each tribe to elect a general (στρατηγός), with the top command rotating among these generals, each taking charge for a day. Next in the hierarchy were the “Taxiarchs,” followed by two “Hipparchs” and ten “Phylarchs,” but most of these positions, along with the citizens' military organization, lost their significance when the

Fig. 167.

Fig. 167.

mercenary system was introduced. This began as early as the time of the Peloponnesian war, and gradually gained ground. Originally they hired troops from foreign nations of a kind which were wanting in their own army; thus, javelin throwers were brought from Rhodes, and archers from Crete, but in the course of the fourth century the actual Hellenic population, and in particular that of Attica, became more and more unwarlike, and as the princes of Macedonia and other non-Hellenic states began to form standing armies of well-disciplined mercenary troops, the Hellenic republics were forced to follow this example as their own military power diminished. This mercenary system did a great deal to undermine the independence of Greece, and facilitate its subjection under the Macedonian dominion. Even in the time of the Peloponnesian war, the Arcadians were willing to fight for anyone who would pay them, against their own countrymen; in the expedition of the Ten Thousand, they formed an important part of the troops of{459}

The mercenary system was introduced. This started as early as the time of the Peloponnesian War and gradually became more common. At first, they hired troops from foreign nations to fill gaps in their own army; for example, javelin throwers were brought from Rhodes, and archers came from Crete. However, by the fourth century, the actual Greek population, especially in Attica, became increasingly less warlike. As the princes of Macedonia and other non-Greek states began to build standing armies of well-trained mercenary troops, the Greek republics were compelled to follow suit as their own military power weakened. This mercenary system significantly undermined Greece's independence and made it easier for Macedonia to dominate. Even during the Peloponnesian War, the Arcadians were ready to fight for anyone who would pay them, even against their fellow countrymen; in the expedition of the Ten Thousand, they were a significant part of the troops of{459}

Fig. 168.

Fig. 168.

the younger Cyrus, and by no means the worst part. As the population was impoverished by many wars, they became more willing to respond to the invitation of any capable Condottiere, and collected from all states, but chiefly from Peloponnesus; and it sometimes happened that the members of a single state or tribe united together as a special division of the army. As the warlike spirit disappeared among the citizens, who were unwilling to undergo the fatigues of service, these standing mercenary troops, under the command of excellent generals, became more and more disciplined and capable. The pay for a common soldier was usually four obols a day (about fivepence), half of which was pay and the other half ration-money; this amount was sometimes increased. The captain of a company received twice as much, the general four times, but the prospect of booty was even more attractive than the money; for according to the conditions of warfare of that time, every campaign was a predatory and ravaging expedition, and the mercenary{460} troops who went to war from purely personal motives spared neither friend nor foe, and herein simply followed the example of their leaders.

the younger Cyrus, and definitely not the worst part. As the population suffered from multiple wars, they became more willing to respond to the call of any capable Condottiere, gathering from all states, particularly from Peloponnesus; and it sometimes happened that members of a single state or tribe came together as a special division of the army. As the fighting spirit faded among the citizens, who were reluctant to endure the hardships of service, these standing mercenary troops, led by skilled generals, became increasingly disciplined and capable. The typical pay for a common soldier was usually four obols a day (about fivepence), half of which was for salary and the other half for rations; this amount was sometimes increased. The captain of a company received twice that, and the general four times, but the allure of loot was even more enticing than the pay; because under the warfare conditions of that time, every campaign was a pillaging and destructive expedition, and the mercenary{460} troops who went to war for personal gain showed no mercy to either allies or enemies, simply mirroring the actions of their leaders.

Fig. 169.

Fig. 169.

We must now say a few words about Greek arms, in which, as already mentioned, very few changes took place. The full armour of a Homeric hero consisted of greaves, cuirass, helmet, shield, sword, and one or two spears, and in all essentials this was also the armour of the heavy-armed soldiers of the historic{461}

We should now talk a bit about Greek armor, in which, as already noted, there were very few changes. The complete armor of a Homeric hero included greaves, a cuirass, a helmet, a shield, a sword, and one or two spears, and basically, this was also the armor of the heavily armed soldiers of the historic{461}

Fig. 170.

Fig. 170.

period; there were, however, a few modifications in the centuries which followed Homer. The defensive armour of the infantry consisted in helmet, cuirass, greaves, and shield. As a rule, they began by putting the greaves on first, as it would have been difficult to bend the body after putting on the cuirass, and we see this rule observed in most old works of art, though there are some exceptions. The greaves were half-bent plates of brass, lined within with leather or wool;{462} they had to be elastic, because they were bent outwards in putting on, and by means of their elasticity they clung to the leg, the front of which they covered, extending above the knee; still, there must have been a ring round the ankle to hold them fast, and perhaps there was another fastening above. In Fig. 167, which, with Fig. 168, represents pictures from a painted bowl with red figures, we see on the right a young warrior stooping down to put on one of his greaves, which he is bending outwards for this purpose; contrary to the usual custom, the youth has already put on the cuirass and chlamys over his chiton. In Fig. 169, the inner picture of a drinking cup, representing the murder of Dolon, the Greek hero Diomede wears greaves, on which we can clearly recognise the ring below.

period; however, there were a few changes in the centuries that followed Homer. The infantry's defensive armor consisted of a helmet, cuirass, greaves, and shield. Generally, they started by putting on the greaves first, as bending the body after donning the cuirass would have been challenging. We can see this practice depicted in most ancient artworks, though there are some exceptions. The greaves were half-bent plates made of brass, lined inside with leather or wool;{462} they needed to be flexible since they were bent outward when being put on, and their flexibility let them fit snugly against the leg, covering the front and extending above the knee. Still, there must have been a ring around the ankle to keep them in place, and possibly another fastening above. In Fig. 167, along with Fig. 168, which shows pictures from a painted bowl with red figures, we see on the right a young warrior bending down to put on one of his greaves, which he is bending outward for this purpose; unlike the usual custom, the young man has already put on the cuirass and chlamys over his chiton. In Fig. 169, the inner picture of a drinking cup illustrating the murder of Dolon, the Greek hero Diomede is wearing greaves, on which we can clearly see the ring below.

The cuirass of the heroic and historic periods is shorter than that which was customary with the Romans, but still descends far enough to cover the greater part of the body below, and may be seen on works of art; but, as a rule, the massive parts do not extend below the waist, and there are movable lappets attached to it to protect the parts below. The cuirass was generally made of bronze, and consisted of two plates, one of which covered the breast, the other the back, and these were fastened together at the lower edges, and also below and above the shoulders by buckles or other fastenings. In later times, shoulder-pieces were added, which are not mentioned in Homer; these were fastened to the back, and when the cuirass was put on drawn from there over the shoulder, and made firm in front with little chains or cords to rings or hooks. In Fig. 168, the man on the right, who is putting on his armour, has already drawn on his cuirass; the two shoulder-pieces are still open, and he is just on the point of pulling the right shoulder-piece{463}

The cuirass from the heroic and historic periods is shorter than the typical Roman version, but it still covers most of the body below and can be seen in various artworks. Generally, the heavy parts don’t extend below the waist, and there are movable flaps attached to protect the lower sections. The cuirass was usually made of bronze and consisted of two plates—one for the front and one for the back. These plates were secured together at the lower edges and also at the top and bottom of the shoulders with buckles or other fasteners. Later on, shoulder pieces were added, which aren’t mentioned in Homer. These were attached at the back, and when the cuirass was put on, they were pulled over the shoulder and secured at the front with small chains or cords to rings or hooks. In Fig. 168, the man on the right, who is putting on his armor, has already put on his cuirass; the two shoulder pieces are still open, and he is about to pull the right shoulder piece{463}.

Fig. 171.

Fig. 171.

Fig. 172.

Fig. 172.

forward, in order to fasten it there to the front piece of his cuirass. In Fig. 170, a heroic genre picture, we see this more clearly. Here Achilles bandages the arm of the wounded. Patroclus; the right shoulder-piece of Patroclus is fastened, but the left is opened in order not to hurt the wounded arm. The mode{465} in which the shoulder-pieces were fastened to the cuirass is very clearly represented in the figure of Amphiaraus, in Fig. 171, a vase painting representing the “Farewell of Amphiaraus.” There were two kinds of cuirass: those with stiff plates, and those with scales. In the former, those plates are commonest which do not fit closely to the body, but only roughly represent its shape; of this kind are the cuirasses of the warriors in Figs. 167 and 167, and also that of Amphiaraus in Fig. 171. In Fig. 172, taken from a bowl painted by Duris, the youth who is going to battle receives a cuirass of this kind (compare also Fig. 166). Sometimes this cuirass was made in a shape common among the Romans, imitating the form of the human body and representing its chief features. The warriors in Fig. 170 wear scale armour; the cuirasses are evidently made of leather, covered with little brass plates, arranged one over another like scales. Some parts of the cuirasses seem also to be made of plates; for instance, the girdle of Achilles and a strip behind, also the upper part of the breast-plate of Patroclus; the shoulder-pieces, however, are made of scales, for flexibility was of special importance here. The belly was protected by leather strips or lappets, covered with metal, hanging down at the lower edge of the cuirass, and covering part of the thighs (compare Figs. 169 and 170). The cuirass was generally fastened round the hips by a leathern belt, with brass coverings; perhaps this is the object which the boy in Fig. 168 is offering to the warrior putting on his armour.

forward, to attach it to the front of his breastplate. In Fig. 170, a heroic genre image, we see this more clearly. Here, Achilles is bandaging the arm of the wounded Patroclus; the right shoulder piece of Patroclus is secured, but the left is open so as not to hurt the injured arm. The way the shoulder pieces were attached to the breastplate is clearly shown in the figure of Amphiaraus, in Fig. 171, a vase painting depicting the “Farewell of Amphiaraus.” There were two types of breastplates: those with rigid plates and those with scales. In the former, the plates are usually designed not to fit tightly against the body but to roughly mimic its shape; examples of this type are the breastplates of the warriors in Figs. 167 and 167, as well as Amphiaraus's in Fig. 171. In Fig. 172, from a bowl painted by Duris, the young man going into battle receives a breastplate of this kind (see also Fig. 166). Sometimes this breastplate was crafted in a shape common among the Romans, resembling the human body's form and highlighting its main features. The warriors in Fig. 170 wear scale armor; the breastplates are clearly made of leather, covered with small brass plates, stacked like scales. Some sections of the breastplates also seem to be made of plates, such as the girdle of Achilles and a strip at the back, along with the upper part of Patroclus’s breastplate; however, the shoulder pieces are made of scales, as flexibility was particularly important here. The abdomen was shielded by leather strips or flaps, covered with metal, hanging down from the lower edge of the breastplate and covering part of the thighs (see Figs. 169 and 170). The breastplate was typically secured around the hips with a leather belt, adorned with brass; perhaps this is the object the boy in Fig. 168 is presenting to the warrior donning his armor.

Below the cuirass they wore a short chiton woven of especially strong threads, and frequently mentioned by Homer as twisted or woven; the sleeves were usually cut short, falling a little way below the{466} shoulders, and it only descended over part of the thighs. (Compare the pictures.) Homer also makes mention of a broad girdle (μίτρα), plated with brass, worn immediately over the chiton in such a manner that the upper part of the girdle was covered by the cuirass, while the lower was exposed. This girdle seems to have fallen into disuse soon after the Homeric age, for we can find no trace of it on any works of art. The linen tunics mentioned in Homer, which became commoner in later times, were probably woven of strong thread, and covered with brass at the most exposed places.

Below the armor, they wore a short tunic made of especially strong threads, often described by Homer as twisted or woven; the sleeves were usually cut short, falling slightly below the{466} shoulders, and it only extended partway down the thighs. (See the pictures.) Homer also mentions a wide belt (μίτρα), adorned with brass, worn directly over the tunic so that the upper part of the belt was covered by the armor while the lower part was visible. This belt seems to have gone out of style soon after the time of Homer, as there are no signs of it in any artworks. The linen tunics referenced by Homer, which became more common later on, were likely made from strong thread and reinforced with brass in the most vulnerable areas.

Fig. 173.
Fig. 174. Fig. 175.

Fig. 173.
Fig. 174. Fig. 175.

The helmet, which, even in the earliest ages, took{467}

The helmet, which, even in the earliest ages, took{467}

Fig. 176.

Fig. 176.

the place of the original head-covering of skin, was usually of bronze, and, according to the statements of Homer and originals still existing, was of three thicknesses, strongest in the middle, with a thinner layer above and below. The chief part of the helmet fitted close to the head like a cap, and covered forehead and temples; in front it hung down in two separate pieces over the cheeks; there were two openings for the eyes between the nose-piece and cheek-pieces. In ancient times the skull cap and cheek-pieces were made of a single piece, as we see on the ancient Greek helmets from Olympia and Sardinia, represented in Figs. 173 to 175; these are also provided with nose-pieces, so that not much could be recognised of the warrior who was covered in this way. The helmet acquired an additional protection by a ridge extending over the middle of the skull cap from the back of the head to the forehead, in which the crest was fastened; there were also helmets with two ridges to increase the resisting power, and this{468} then had two crests. Very often the crest, which was of great size, was not fastened directly into the ridge, but connected with it by means of a tall, narrow elevation, so that it towered high above the helmet. The vase painting represented in Fig. 176 shows helmets of this kind belonging to two warriors who are playing draughts; one of them has taken off his helmet and placed it on the shield beside him; the other keeps his on, but has raised the part over the forehead; the shape resembles the originals represented in Figs. 173 to 175. Sometimes the crest was fastened straight into the skullcap without any ridge, as on Fig. 166, in the helmet belonging to the warrior on the right. In later times, many changes took place in the shape of helmets; the nose-piece and cheek-pieces were sometimes flexible and sometimes stiff, but of a different shape; thus the helmet of Achilles, in Fig. 170, has the stiff forehead and nose-piece, but the cheek-pieces move on a hinge, and for the sake of comfort the hero has turned them upwards. Of the three helmets in Fig. 167, the one on the ground on the right seems also to have movable cheek-pieces, but there is no nose-piece, and only a protection for the forehead, which could probably also be pushed back; the two others have stiff nose-and cheek-pieces in one with the skull cap, but the cheek-pieces are not pointed, as was usually the case in the older kind, but rounded off. (Compare also Figs. 166, 169, and 172.) There was usually also a protecting piece for the neck, as may be seen on many other pictures. Works of art show manifold ways of decorating the helmets. (Compare the helmet of Diomede in Fig. 169.) Sometimes they made them in the shape of a human face, imitating the lines of the forehead, eyebrows, etc., in bronze. Curiously{469} enough, this mask form was sometimes transferred even to the back of the helmet, as may be seen in Fig. 177, representing the death of Memnon, where the long hair of the warrior descends below the helmet, though this may have been due to a mistake on the part of the artist; another point of interest about this helmet is its two crests. Besides these high and usually splendid helmets, the simple cap-shaped helmets were also extant in later times, and these were strengthened by ridges or plates of brass nailed on them; such is the helmet worn by Amphiaraus in Fig. 171. To prevent excessive pressure on the head, they usually wore a close-fitting cap below it, as we see in the case of Patroclus, in Fig. 170.

the original head-covering made of skin was typically bronze, and according to Homer and existing originals, it had three layers, with the middle layer being the strongest, surrounded by thinner layers above and below. The main part of the helmet fit snugly on the head like a cap, covering the forehead and temples; at the front, it hung down in two separate pieces over the cheeks; there were two eye openings between the nose-piece and the cheek-pieces. In ancient times, the skullcap and cheek-pieces were made from a single piece, as seen in the ancient Greek helmets from Olympia and Sardinia, shown in Figs. 173 to 175; these also included nose-pieces, making it difficult to recognize the warrior in this gear. The helmet got extra protection from a ridge running over the top of the skullcap from the back of the head to the forehead, where the crest was attached; there were also helmets with two ridges for added strength, which{468} allowed for two crests. Often, the crest, which was quite large, was not directly attached to the ridge but connected to it with a tall, narrow elevation, making it rise high above the helmet. The vase painting represented in Fig. 176 shows helmets of this type worn by two warriors playing draughts; one has removed his helmet and set it on the shield next to him; the other keeps his helmet on but has lifted the front part; the shape resembles the originals depicted in Figs. 173 to 175. Sometimes, the crest was attached directly to the skullcap without a ridge, as seen in Fig. 166, in the helmet of the warrior on the right. Over time, many changes occurred in helmet designs; the nose-piece and cheek-pieces were either flexible or stiff, sometimes in different shapes; for example, the helmet of Achilles in Fig. 170 features a rigid forehead and nose-piece, but the cheek-pieces are hinged, allowing the hero to lift them up for comfort. Among the three helmets in Fig. 167, the one on the ground to the right appears to have movable cheek-pieces, but no nose-piece, just a forehead protector that could probably also be pushed back; the other two have stiff nose and cheek-pieces integrated with the skullcap, but the cheek-pieces are rounded rather than pointed, as was common in earlier designs. (Also see Figs. 166, 169, and 172.) There was usually a neck protection piece, as depicted in many other images. Artworks show various styles of helmet decoration. (Compare the helmet of Diomede in Fig. 169.) Sometimes they crafted them in the shape of a human face, mimicking the features like the forehead and eyebrows in bronze. Interestingly{469}, this mask-like design was sometimes extended to the back of the helmet, as illustrated in Fig. 177, which depicts the death of Memnon, where the warrior’s long hair falls below the helmet; this may have been an artistic oversight. Another interesting detail about this helmet is its two crests. Alongside these large and often elaborate helmets, simpler cap-shaped helmets also existed in later periods, which were reinforced with ridges or brass plates nailed onto them; an example is the helmet worn by Amphiaraus in Fig. 171. To prevent excessive pressure on the head, they usually wore a snug cap underneath, as we see with Patroclus in Fig. 170.

Fig. 177.

Fig. 177.

In the Homeric age, there were two chief kinds of shields: a small circular one, and an oval shield of{470} almost human height. They were made of several layers of bull’s hide, sewn on the top of one another, and covered, as a rule, on the outer side, with bronze. As the diameter of the skins decreased from without to within, and the strength of the metal coverings decreased from the middle to the edge, the result was that the middle of the shield, which had to offer the greatest resistance, was also the strongest part; besides this, a boss or convex bronze plate (ὄμφαλος), was also fixed in the centre of the outer side, but in later times they put the coat of arms in its place. The smaller circular shield seems to have been carried by a double handle, through one part of which, in the middle of the hollow, the arm was thrust, while the other at the edge was clasped by the hand (compare Fig. 169). This mode of carrying would be impossible for the large shields, and these must have been managed by a single handle, though we must not forget that these very heavy shields were also suspended from the body by straps. In later times, too, we find the round and oval shields still in use, but the latter were considerably diminished in size, which is very natural, since it must have been extremely inconvenient and troublesome in battle to carry these enormous shields. Both kinds were moderately vaulted, and had a somewhat projecting edge; the shields, both round and oval, often had two slits at the sides, the object of which was to enable the warrior to peep at the enemy from behind his shield, and also perhaps to send his spear through the opening; these slits may be recognised in the shields in Fig. 176. As to the mode in which they were carried, we sometimes find two handles, both at a little distance from the centre, as on the shield in Fig. 171, of which the inner side is visible; sometimes a crossbar extended over the whole inner breadth of the{471} shield, through which the arm was thrust, while there were various straps at the edge which could be easily grasped, and which made it possible to go on using the shield even if one of these handles should have been torn off. There is a rather different contrivance in a shield in Fig. 167, of which we see the inner side; instead of one crossbar used as a diameter of the circle, there are three like radii meeting together in the centre. Here, too, there were probably loops at the edge. Very often the shields were lined inside with coloured materials, and decorated with tassels or cords; on small round shields we sometimes find a broad lappet of leather, or some such material, hanging down, to give the combatant a further protection for the lower part of his body. The coats of arms, which were very various and full of meaning, were either put on in relief like the head of a satyr in the centre of a shield in Fig. 176, or else inlaid of metal of another colour, or nailed on.

In the time of Homer, there were two main types of shields: a small round one and a tall oval shield that was almost human-sized. They were made of several layers of bull's hide, stitched together, and usually covered on the outside with bronze. The diameter of the hides decreased from outside to inside, and the strength of the metal coverings decreased from the center to the edge. This meant the center of the shield, which needed to resist the most force, was the strongest part; additionally, a boss or raised bronze plate (ὄμφαλος) was placed in the center of the outside, but later, this spot was used for a coat of arms instead. The smaller round shield was typically carried with two handles: one in the middle of the hollow for the arm, while the other at the edge was held by the hand (see Fig. 169). This way of carrying wouldn’t work for the larger shields, which must have used a single handle; however, these heavy shields were often hung from the body with straps. Even later on, round and oval shields were still used, but the oval ones were much smaller, which makes sense since it would have been really inconvenient to carry those huge shields in battle. Both types were moderately arched and had slightly projecting edges; the shields often had two slits on the sides, allowing the warrior to peek at the enemy from behind the shield and perhaps thrust his spear through the openings; these slits can be seen in the shields in Fig. 176. Regarding how they were carried, we sometimes see two handles positioned slightly away from the center, as on the shield in Fig. 171, which shows the inner side; other times, there was a crossbar spanning the entire inner width of the shield, where the arm could be inserted, with various straps at the edge that could be easily gripped, making it possible to use the shield even if one handle got torn off. A different design is seen in the shield in Fig. 167, which shows the inner side; instead of one crossbar running across the center, there are three like radii converging in the middle. There were likely loops at the edge as well. Often, the shields were lined on the inside with colored materials and adorned with tassels or cords; small round shields sometimes had a broad flap of leather or similar material hanging down for extra protection for the lower body. The coats of arms, which varied greatly and held significant meaning, were either raised like the head of a satyr in the center of the shield in Fig. 176, or made of metal in a different color, or fastened on with nails.

Fig. 178.
Fig. 179.
Fig. 180.

Fig. 178.
Fig. 179.
Fig. 180.

Fig. 181.

Fig. 181.

Offensive arms may be divided into those which were used in close combat, especially lance and sword, and those which were used from a distance, in particular, javelin, bow, and sling. The spear, or lance, consisted in a shaft usually made of ash, provided at both ends with a bronze point; one of these points was used for attack, the other (compare Fig. 166) to fix the spear in the ground when it was not required. The material for the point, in the heroic age, was usually bronze; in later times, iron. The blade of the point required for attack was usually leaf-shaped and two-edged (compare Figs. 178 to 181, taken from originals in Dodona); its length was from 7 to 8 inches, its breadth about 2½ in the middle; it was fastened to the upper pointed end of the shaft by a socket, and this socket was surrounded by a ring in order to increase the firmness. The lower end was usually only a short conical point. The length of the spear was greater in the heroic age than afterwards. Homer mentions spears about five yards long, and in naval warfare even one about ten yards long, but this was constructed of several pieces fastened together, and was probably only used in naval warfare to keep off the grappling irons; in later times the usual length was from two to two and a quarter yards. That is about the length of the spears represented in Figs. 167, 168, and 171. We often find, as in Fig. 176, two spears in the hand of a warrior; this usually happened when the soldier used his long spear not only for thrusting, but also for throwing, in which case he would require a reserve spear. In thrusting, as well as in throwing, he{473} clasped the spear in the middle with the right hand alone.

Offensive weapons can be divided into those used in hand-to-hand combat, like the lance and sword, and those used at a distance, such as the javelin, bow, and sling. The spear, or lance, had a shaft typically made of ash, with a bronze point at both ends; one point was for attacking while the other (compare Fig. 166) was for securing the spear in the ground when not in use. In the heroic age, the point was usually made of bronze; later on, it became iron. The blade for attack was generally leaf-shaped and double-edged (compare Figs. 178 to 181, taken from originals in Dodona); it measured about 7 to 8 inches in length and about 2½ inches in width at the center. It was attached to the upper end of the shaft with a socket, which was reinforced by a ring for extra stability. The lower end typically had just a short conical tip. The overall length of the spear in the heroic age was longer than in later periods. Homer refers to spears that were about five yards long and even mentions one used in naval battles that measured about ten yards, but it was likely made of several pieces joined together and was probably only used in naval contexts to fend off grappling irons; later, the average length was between two and two and a quarter yards. This is similar to the lengths of the spears shown in Figs. 167, 168, and 171. We often see, as in Fig. 176, a warrior holding two spears; this usually occurred when a soldier used his long spear for both thrusting and throwing, requiring a backup spear. For both thrusting and throwing, he{473} held the spear in the middle with his right hand alone.

Fig. 182.

Fig. 182.

Fig. 183.

Fig. 183.

Fig. 184.

Fig. 184.

The sword is an even more useful weapon for hand-to-hand combat than the spear, which on account of its length can only be used from some distance. Originally swords were constructed of bronze, and this is the only kind mentioned by Homer, afterwards of iron; the blade was two-edged, and in the heroic age tolerably long, probably shaped like that in Fig. 182, which was brought from Mycenae and is twenty-four inches long; the two-edged blade and the top of the handle, which was decorated by plates of wood, bone, or such like, fastened on by nails, but which has not been preserved, were formed of a single piece. As this sword and the others resembling it were equally well calculated for thrusting and piercing, Helbig’s theory that they most closely resemble the Homeric swords, is a very probable one. The swords{474}

The sword is a more effective weapon for close combat than the spear, which, because of its length, can only be used from a distance. Originally, swords were made of bronze, and that's the only type Homer mentioned; later, they were made of iron. The blade was double-edged and fairly long during the heroic age, probably similar to the one shown in Fig. 182, which was found in Mycenae and measures twenty-four inches long. The double-edged blade and the top of the handle, which was decorated with plates of wood, bone, or similar materials secured by nails (though that part hasn't been preserved), were made from a single piece. Since this sword and others like it were equally effective for thrusting and stabbing, Helbig’s theory that they closely resemble the swords mentioned by Homer is quite plausible. The swords{474}

Fig. 185.

Fig. 185.

 

Fig. 186.

Fig. 186.

in Figs. 183 and 183, also from Mycenae, are of a different kind; the blades are two-edged, and measure thirty-two inches in length; the top of the haft is formed of the same piece with the blade, and covered with plates of a different material, but this weapon seems to have been exclusively used for piercing. Of another kind are those in Figs. 185 and 186, but these date from Italian lake dwellings, though the same kind is said to have been also found in Greece. The two-edged blade is short here, very broad at the top, but growing gradually narrower, so that the shape almost resembles an acute-angled triangle. The handle, the lower end of which is bent outwards in the shape of a semicircle, is worked out of a separate piece of bronze, and connected with the blade by nails. In the historic age the swords are usually short, the blade about{475} twenty inches long, reed-shaped, and two-edged, adapted for thrusting and piercing; the handle, which is generally suited for parrying strokes, is rather small (compare the sword in Fig. 169, where the sheath and shoulder-belt are well represented). The sheath was often of some costly material, and artistically decorated, ordinary kinds were made of leather; the shoulder-belt was usually a leather strap, with metal plates; it was suspended over the right shoulder, and was so long that the sword hung down by the left side, but in later times they sometimes wore the sword on the right side. Besides the kinds of swords already mentioned there were some others; in particular that which is specially designated as the Lacedaemonian sword, the blade of which is slightly curved on one side from the handle onwards, and very sharp, while the other edge is straight and evidently blunt; this kind of sword could of course only be used for thrusting. Towards the end of the Hellenic period, Iphicrates again introduced long swords in the Greek armies; they measured as much as a yard with the haft, but the heavy-armed infantry probably continued to use the short sword.

In Figs. 183 and 183, also from Mycenae, there are different types of swords; the blades are double-edged and measure thirty-two inches long. The top of the handle is made from the same piece as the blade and covered with plates made of a different material, but this weapon seems to have been used mainly for piercing. The swords shown in Figs. 185 and 186 are of another type, coming from Italian lake settlements, although similar ones are reportedly found in Greece. The double-edged blade here is short, very broad at the top, and gradually narrows to resemble an acute triangle. The handle, which bends outwards at the bottom in a semicircle, is made from a separate piece of bronze and is attached to the blade with nails. In the historic era, swords tend to be short, with blades about{475} twenty inches long, reed-shaped, double-edged, suitable for thrusting and piercing; the handle, typically designed for blocking strikes, is relatively small (see the sword in Fig. 169, where the sheath and shoulder strap are clearly depicted). The sheath was often made from expensive materials and artistically decorated, while everyday ones were made of leather; the shoulder strap was usually a leather belt with metal plates, worn over the right shoulder, allowing the sword to hang down on the left side, though in later times some wore the sword on the right. Besides the types of swords mentioned, there were others, particularly the Lacedaemonian sword, which has a blade that curves slightly on one side from the handle, is very sharp, while the other edge is straight and clearly blunt; this kind of sword was meant for thrusting only. Towards the end of the Hellenic period, Iphicrates reintroduced long swords into the Greek armies; these measured up to a yard long, including the handle, but the heavily armed infantry likely continued to use the short sword.

There were two other weapons for close encounter, the club and the battle-axe, but they are not important for Greek warfare. The former was chiefly used in the mythical contests of pre-historic times, the latter, represented on works of art as the usual weapon of the Amazons, is sometimes mentioned in Homer as used by Greek heroes, but it was afterwards only in use as an actual military weapon among some Oriental nations.

There were two other close-range weapons, the club and the battle-axe, but they aren't significant in Greek warfare. The club was mainly used in the legendary competitions of ancient times, while the battle-axe, often depicted in art as the standard weapon of the Amazons, is sometimes referenced in Homer's works as wielded by Greek heroes. However, it later fell out of use as a real military weapon among some Eastern nations.

Throwing weapons were chiefly used by light-armed troops. In the heroic ages the javelin was only a hunting weapon; the heroes usually used their{476} ordinary long lances for throwing. The light javelin, about two and three-quarter yards in length, became a very common weapon of attack in the next period, when the light-armed troops formed a regular part of the army; this closely resembled the javelin used in the gymnastic contests, especially in the Pentathlon, and like this was provided with a loop, which the thrower wound round his fingers. We have already discussed the method of throwing this spear.

Throwing weapons were mainly used by lightly-armed troops. In ancient times, the javelin was primarily a hunting tool; heroes generally threw their{476} regular long lances. The light javelin, which was about two and three-quarter yards long, became a common weapon of attack in the following period when lightly-armed troops were a standard part of the army. This was very similar to the javelin used in gymnastic competitions, especially in the Pentathlon, and like that javelin, it had a loop that the thrower wrapped around their fingers. We've already talked about how to throw this spear.

Next we have to consider bow and arrows. There were two kinds of bows: in the first place, a simple one formed of a single piece of elastic wood bent outwards at the ends; its form is slightly bent, and only attains the shape of a strong curve when it is drawn. This bow was called the “Scythian,” or “Parthian,” but we find it also on Greek works of art, and it was probably the older kind. The other shape is that of the double bow, in which two curved pieces of horn are connected together by a cylindrical piece of metal; this shape was the commoner in the Greek army, and even when they gave up using goat and gazelle horns for the bow, but constructed it of wood, it retained the shape. The metal plate in the middle was also used as a rest for the arrow, and the ends of the bow to which the string was fastened, were usually plated with metal. The cord was made of plaited guts, and as a rule, when the bow was not in use, was fastened only to one end, and hung down loose, in order that the bow might not lose its elasticity through the constant strain of the string. The arrow was a shaft about twenty-four inches long, usually of light reed, on which the point, supplied with two or more barbs, was fastened with a string; at the other end, it usually had a little weight, supplied with a notch for setting{477}

Next, we need to look at bows and arrows. There were two types of bows: first, a simple one made from a single piece of flexible wood that is bent outward at the ends. Its shape is slightly curved and only takes on a strong curve when drawn. This bow was called the "Scythian" or "Parthian," but it also appears in Greek art and was probably the older style. The other type is the double bow, where two curved pieces of horn are connected by a cylindrical piece of metal. This design was more common in the Greek army, and even when they switched from using goat and gazelle horns to wood for the bow, it kept the same shape. The metal plate in the middle also served as a rest for the arrow, and the bow's ends, where the string was attached, were usually covered with metal. The string was made from braided animal intestines, and typically, when the bow wasn’t in use, it was only attached at one end, hanging loose to prevent the bow from losing its elasticity from the constant tension of the string. The arrow was a shaft about twenty-four inches long, usually made of lightweight reed, with a point that had two or more barbs attached with cord. The other end typically had a small weight, with a notch for setting{477}

Fig. 187.

Fig. 187.

it more firmly against the string. We have evidence in Greek excavations of the three-edged arrow mentioned by Homer; compare Fig. 187, an arrow-head from Megalopolis. The arrows were kept in a quiver made of leather or basket-work, of which two kinds are found: one wide kind of triangular form, worn on the left side, and generally used with the so-called Scythian bow; and a smaller cylindrical shape, which hung down on the back over the left shoulder, and belonged to the Greek bow. The sling consisted in a cord or strap, broad in the middle, and narrower at the two ends, by means of which little plummets were thrown; these were placed on the broad centre of the strap, the two ends of which were pressed together in the hand and swung a few times round the head; with a careful aim they then let go one end of the strap, whereupon the shot flew in the direction which it had received by the impulse of swinging. In the heroic age the sling-shots were always stone balls; afterwards they also used plummets of clay or lead, very often in the shape of an acorn. The most important part of the Greek army in the heroic age, both in the period of citizen armies and in that of mercenary troops, were the heavy-armed soldiers (ὁπλῖται). The weight which they had to carry, including offensive and defensive armour, amounted to about 70 lbs., but this considerable weight was only carried by a soldier in battle. On the march, part of the armour was carried in baggage-carts, or else the shield, or even the helmet, was given to a slave to carry (ὑπασπιστής). But as the inconvenience of the{478} baggage-waggons was great, and the number of slaves—which had formerly been very considerable, so that among the Lacedaemonians there were sometimes seven helots to one Spartan—gradually diminished, we notice a tendency to decrease the weight of the soldier’s armour, first by substituting for the brazen cuirass a tunic of leather plated with brass and shoulder-pieces, and afterwards by using a small round shield for the large oval one. In the time of the Persian wars the light infantry took the place of the slaves, who had formerly, in order that they might not be a useless addition to the army, been armed with javelins and stones. But as the skill required of the light-armed troops was not equally developed among all nationalities, it was necessary here to supply their defects by mercenary soldiers. Thus, as we have already mentioned, the Cretans were celebrated archers; excellent slingers came from Rhodes and Thessaly; and the best javelin-throwers from Acarnania and Aetolia. These three kinds of light-armed troops were distinct; they all went to battle without any defensive armour, not even wearing a helmet, but only a light felt cap or some national hat. Besides these, and standing midway between slaves and light-armed soldiers, were the “Peltasts,” originally a Thracian troop, deriving their name from the pelta, a small wooden shield covered with leather, which resembled the crescent-shaped shield of the Amazons; their offensive weapons were the sword, a long spear, and four or five little javelins. The light-armed troops and peltasts were placed in the field, now in front, now behind the main body of the army, on the wings, or wherever seemed good to the general; they were also used a good deal for sallies, archery, as spies, in ambushes, etc.{479}

it more firmly against the string. We have evidence from Greek excavations of the three-edged arrow mentioned by Homer; compare Fig. 187, an arrowhead from Megalopolis. The arrows were stored in a quiver made of leather or woven basket material, with two types found: one wide, triangular-shaped quiver worn on the left side, generally used with the so-called Scythian bow; and a smaller cylindrical shape that hung down on the back over the left shoulder, used with the Greek bow. The sling consisted of a cord or strap, broad in the middle and narrower at both ends, which was used to throw small weights; these were placed on the broad center of the strap, with the two ends pressed together in the hand and swung a few times around the head. With careful aim, they would release one end of the strap, causing the shot to fly in the direction that resulted from the swinging motion. In the heroic age, the sling shots were always stone balls; later, they also used weights made of clay or lead, often shaped like acorns. The most crucial part of the Greek army during the heroic age, in both citizen armies and mercenary forces, were the heavy-armed soldiers (ὁπλῖται). The weight they had to carry, including offensive and defensive armor, was about 70 lbs., but this significant weight was only carried by a soldier in battle. On the march, some of the armor was transported in baggage carts, or the shield or even helmet was given to a slave to carry (ὑπασπιστής). However, due to the inconveniences posed by the baggage wagons and the gradually decreasing number of slaves—at one point among the Lacedaemonians, there could be as many as seven helots for every Spartan—we see a trend toward reducing the weight of the soldier’s armor. This change began with substituting the brass cuirass for a leather tunic plated with brass and shoulder pieces, and later using a smaller round shield instead of the large oval one. During the Persian wars, light infantry replaced the slaves, who had previously been armed with javelins and stones to ensure they weren’t a useless addition to the army. Since the skills needed for light-armed troops varied among different groups, it became necessary to make up for their shortcomings with mercenary soldiers. As mentioned before, the Cretans were celebrated archers; excellent slingers came from Rhodes and Thessaly; and the best javelin-throwers were from Acarnania and Aetolia. These three kinds of light-armed troops were distinct; they fought without any defensive armor, not even wearing helmets, just a light felt cap or some cultural hat. In addition, and positioned between slaves and light-armed soldiers, were the “Peltasts,” originally a Thracian force, named after the pelta, a small wooden shield covered with leather, resembling the crescent-shaped shields of the Amazons; their offensive weapons included a sword, a long spear, and four or five small javelins. The light-armed troops and peltasts were stationed on the field, now in front, now behind the main body of the army, on the flanks, or wherever the general thought best; they were also often used for raids, archery support, espionage, ambushes, etc.

Fig. 188.

Fig. 188.

 

Fig. 189.

Fig. 189.

The Greeks did not attach any great importance to the cavalry, which was in part the result of the mountainous nature of their country, where cavalry regiments could seldom be properly deployed. Consequently the Greek cavalry, as a rule, rode badly and with uncertainty; they only fought against each other, and never attacked closed ranks of infantry, but pursued them when they were thrown into confusion; regular cavalry attacks, in which the horse not only carries its rider, but also is a means of attack, were unknown. The horses wore saddle-cloths, not regular saddles, and bit and bridle, and armour—consisting of head-piece, breast-plate, and side-pieces. The rider wore a brazen cuirass, with neck-pieces, protected his abdomen by the usual leathern apron with metal coverings, and also wore a special kind of mail over arms and shoulders; the hips were also protected.{480} The shield was not used for ordinary service, the offensive weapons were a long lance and a sword. There can be no doubt that spurs were used at that time, but it is possible that they wore them on only one foot, as the statues of the Amazons seem to show; Figs. 188 and 188 represent Greek spurs, still in existence. Horse-shoes and stirrups were unknown, the rider sprang on his horse with the help of his lance, or else used some stone, branch, or other object to enable him to mount.

The Greeks didn't place much importance on cavalry, partly due to the mountainous terrain of their country, where cavalry units could rarely be effectively deployed. As a result, Greek cavalry typically rode unskillfully and with uncertainty; they mostly fought against one another and never charged into tightly packed infantry but instead chased them when they were thrown into chaos. Regular cavalry attacks, where the horse not only carries its rider but also serves as a weapon, were unheard of. The horses had saddle-cloths instead of regular saddles, along with bits, bridles, and armor that included a headpiece, breastplate, and side pieces. The rider wore a bronze cuirass with neck guards, protected his abdomen with a typical leather apron that had metal coverings, and also had a special type of mail over his arms and shoulders; the hips were similarly protected.{480} The shield wasn’t used for regular combat, while the offensive weapons included a long spear and a sword. There’s no doubt that spurs were in use during that time, but it’s possible they wore them on just one foot, as suggested by statues of Amazons; Figs. 188 and 188 show Greek spurs that still exist today. Horseshoes and stirrups hadn’t been invented yet; riders would spring onto their horses using their lances or would use a stone, branch, or another object to help them mount.

We do not propose to enter into detail concerning the arrangement and discipline, tactics and strategy, of the Greek armies. A few words must be said about Greek sieges. Schliemann’s excavations at Mycenae and Tiryns have proved to us the magnificence of some ancient fortifications. It is, therefore, natural that the siege of a strongly-fortified place was a difficult matter for a Greek army, since effective besieging machines were only very gradually invented. For centuries they contented themselves with simply surrounding a city and trying to force it by hunger; an even more favourite device was trickery or treachery; they were neither able to storm a town nor make breaches in the wall. The first machine for storming made use of by the Greeks was the ram, an invention of the Carthaginians, but this, too, was ineffectual against very strong walls. They, therefore, very often resorted to the device of undermining the walls in order to make them fall; sometimes they raised the ground for attack by constructing a mound, or made movable towers in order to enable them to fight from the same height as the garrison. There were various devices, too, for setting the town, or at any rate its fortifications, on fire; and if the local conditions permitted it, they sometimes tried to reduce{481} the besieged to extremities by cutting off their drinking water, or producing an artificial flood. This primitive kind of siege warfare only gave way to a more rational method during the Macedonian wars; it was in particular the merit of King Philip, instead of enclosing a city, to concentrate the attack on one point in the wall, in which breaches were made. The discovery of heavy artillery, the perfection of breaching implements, movable batteries, protective apparatus, and revolving turrets, did not take place till the Alexandrine age.

We won’t go into detail about the organization, discipline, tactics, or strategy of the Greek armies. However, we should mention Greek sieges. Schliemann’s excavations at Mycenae and Tiryns have revealed the impressive nature of some ancient fortifications. It’s understandable that the siege of a well-fortified place was challenging for a Greek army, as effective siege machines were developed only gradually. For centuries, they simply surrounded cities and tried to force them to surrender through starvation; even more commonly, they relied on trickery or betrayal. They were neither able to storm a town nor breach the walls. The first storming machine used by the Greeks was the ram, invented by the Carthaginians, but this was also ineffective against very strong walls. Consequently, they often resorted to undermining the walls to make them collapse; at times, they constructed mounds for a higher vantage point or built movable towers to fight on equal ground with the garrison. There were also various methods to set the town, or at least its fortifications, on fire; if conditions allowed, they sometimes tried to deprive the besieged of water or create an artificial flood. This primitive form of siege warfare only gave way to more rational methods during the Macedonian wars; it was particularly King Philip’s achievement to focus the attack on one point of the wall, where breaches were made, rather than enclosing the city. The development of heavy artillery, improved breaching tools, movable batteries, protective equipment, and rotating turrets didn’t occur until the Alexandrine age.

Fig. 190.

Fig. 190.

It was a natural consequence of the geographical position of Greece that seafaring developed far more quickly. Even in the heroic period fairly good ships were built, though they were better suited for coasting than sailing in the open sea. They were moved by twenty to fifty sailors, seated on thwarts on either side of the ship, while their oars were suspended in leathern straps between the rowlocks; if the wind was favourable, they replaced the oars by a sail suspended from the mast by a sail-yard; in the{482} stern, the helmsman directed the course of the ship with the rudder. The ship of Odysseus was thus represented, even in later art, cutting its way through the sea (compare Fig. 191). Still, this picture, which dates from a much later period, cannot give us a proper conception of the build of the Homeric ships: we should rather turn to the representations from ancient vases on Figs. 192 and 192, in spite of the roughness and smallness of the drawing. Both these have a strong spur at the prow, and were, therefore, apparently used for naval warfare, with which the Homeric age was not yet acquainted. Probably the ships of the heroic age had high projecting ends both forward and aft.

It was a natural consequence of Greece's geography that seafaring developed much faster. Even during the heroic period, they built fairly good ships, although they were better for coastal sailing than for open sea navigation. These ships were powered by twenty to fifty sailors, sitting on benches on either side, with their oars held in leather straps between the rowlocks. If the wind was favorable, they would use a sail lifted from the mast by a sail-yard instead of the oars; in the{482} stern, the helmsman steered the ship with a rudder. The ship of Odysseus was depicted like this, even in later art, slicing through the waves (see Fig. 191). However, this image, from a much later time, can't accurately show us what Homeric ships were like: we should look at the images from ancient vases in Figs. 192 and 192, despite their roughness and small size. Both of these have a strong spur at the bow and were likely used for naval combat, which the Homeric age was not familiar with yet. It's probable that ships from the heroic age had high, protruding ends at both the front and back.

Fig. 191.

Fig. 191.

As in the Homeric age, so probably also in the following period, the ships were constructed in such a{483}

As in the Homeric age, so probably also in the following period, the ships were built in such a{483}

Fig. 192.

Fig. 192.

Fig. 193.

Fig. 193.

manner as to be tolerably flat, and accommodate only one line of rowers on each side; consequently, in large ships there would be fifty oarsmen or more on either side. But they soon began to build the ships higher and to arrange the oarsmen in several ranks one above another, in two rows, as in Fig. 194, but more commonly in three rows, and these ships were then called Triremes; in later times, especially after the fourth century, there were four or even six rows, and possibly still more. The arrangement of these rowers’ benches is of particular interest, and is made tolerably clear by the Athenian relief represented in Fig. 195.[G] The rowers’ benches occupied the whole{484}

The ships were designed to be fairly flat, allowing only one line of rowers on each side; as a result, larger ships could have fifty oarsmen or more on either side. However, they soon started building the ships taller and arranged the rowers in multiple ranks, one above the other, typically in two rows, as shown in Fig. 194, but more commonly in three rows. These ships were then known as Triremes. In later periods, especially after the fourth century, there were four or even six rows, or possibly more. The layout of these rowers’ benches is particularly interesting and is clearly illustrated by the Athenian relief shown in Fig. 195.[G] The rowers’ benches took up the entire{484}

Fig. 194.

Fig. 194.

space of the two long sides of the ship, with the exception of the two ends; they were arranged over one another in rows of different heights, not separated by partitions, but only by the open structure of wood. In each row each rower sat immediately in front of the next man in a straight line, but there is a difference of opinion as to the manner in which the rowing benches were arranged. According to Graser, they were immediately under one another, but the rowers did not sit perpendicularly above each other; but in order to save space as much as possible, and partly to facilitate their movements, they were arranged in such a way that the seat of the next highest was in the same direction and height as the head of the man on the next seat below, so that each man, instead of sitting directly under the man above, sat a little towards the back, and, in moving, kept his arms immediately under the seat of the man above. Lemaître, on the other hand, assumes that only the lowest benches were close to the edge, and those{485}

space of the two long sides of the ship, except for the two ends; they were stacked in rows of varying heights, separated not by walls, but by an open wooden framework. In each row, each rower sat directly in front of the next one in a straight line, but there's disagreement about how the rowing benches were set up. Graser contends that they were directly above one another, but the rowers didn't sit perfectly aligned vertically; instead, to save space and make their movements easier, they were arranged so that the seat of the next highest rower was in line with the head of the man sitting directly below him, meaning each man sat slightly toward the back rather than directly under the man above, and during movement, kept his arms tucked just under the seat of the rower above him. Lemaître, on the other hand, suggests that only the lowest benches were positioned near the edge, and those{485}

Fig. 195.

Fig. 195.

above were removed by the breadth of the thwart, the third by two breadths, in which case the height must have been so arranged that the oar of the man above always passed over the head of the one immediately below. It is impossible to attain any certainty about this matter; both hypotheses are open to objection. For the length of the oars naturally increased in proportion to the distance of the rowers from the water, and those of the highest row must have been longest; according to Graser’s arrangement, the length of the oars increased 1 yard for each row, so that in a ship of five rows the lowest rank had oars 2½ yards long, the highest 6½; according to the arrangement{486} of Lemaître, the length was even greater, but there was this advantage, that the longer oars had also longer leverage, and could consequently be more easily controlled. The larger the number of rows, the greater in consequence was the length of the oars, but still they were able to build and control ships of fifteen or sixteen rows. The splendid ship of Ptolemy Philopater is said to have had no less than forty rows, and the length of the highest oars was 18½ yards; but this was not a ship of war, and was only used in calm water—in fact, a modern authority on seafaring regards the whole description of this forty-decker as a satire. Of course, the larger the ships the greater the number of oarsmen required, since the number of rows would be greater; a “trireme” was rowed by 174 men, a “quinquereme” by 310, the arrangement being that each higher row had two men more than the one below, because the bulk of the ship was broadened towards the top. In rowing the greatest regularity of movement was indispensable; this was attained by the command of a special captain, and also by marking time with flutes, so that all the oars might strike the water at the same moment. Here we meet with a problem, hitherto unsolved: how was it possible for the long oars of the upper rows to keep stroke with the short ones of the lower rows? This would have been impossible if the same word of command was given to all the rowing benches, since the stroke of a long oar would naturally require more time than that of a short one. Another difficulty is the great number of oarsmen which would have been required for Attica, where the number of ships was very considerable; still, the number of sailors and marines was very small, as in naval warfare the main object was to sink the enemy’s ship{487} by means of the prow, while they did not trouble much about shooting and fighting at a distance.

above were removed by the width of the thwart, the third by two widths, which means the height must have been arranged so that the oar of the person above always passed over the head of the one directly below. It’s impossible to be certain about this; both theories have their issues. The length of the oars naturally increased with the distance of the rowers from the water, and those in the highest row must have had the longest oars; according to Graser’s setup, the length of the oars increased by 1 yard for each row, so in a ship with five rows, the lowest rank had oars 2½ yards long, while the highest had 6½ yards. According to Lemaître’s arrangement{486}, the length was even greater, but there was the advantage that the longer oars offered better leverage, making them easier to control. The more rows there were, the longer the oars became, yet they were still able to build and manage ships with fifteen or sixteen rows. The magnificent ship of Ptolemy Philopater was said to have no fewer than forty rows, with the longest oars measuring 18½ yards; however, this was not a warship and was used only in calm waters—in fact, a modern expert on seafaring views the entire description of this forty-decker as a satire. Naturally, the larger the ships, the more oarsmen were needed, as the number of rows increased; a “trireme” was manned by 174 men, and a “quinquereme” by 310, with the arrangement such that each higher row had two more men than the one below, because the bulk of the ship widened towards the top. In rowing, consistent movement was essential; this was achieved under a special captain’s command, and also by using flutes to keep time, ensuring all the oars hit the water simultaneously. Here we encounter a problem that remains unsolved: how did the long oars of the upper rows keep in sync with the shorter ones of the lower rows? This would have been impossible if the same command was given to all the rowing benches, as the stroke of a long oar would naturally take longer than that of a short one. Another challenge was the large number of oarsmen that would have been needed for Attica, where the number of ships was substantial; however, the number of sailors and marines was quite small, as naval warfare primarily aimed to sink the enemy's ship{487} using the prow, with less emphasis on shooting and fighting from a distance.

As to the construction of the ships, the prow and stern were, generally speaking, of similar build; both, as a rule, ended in curves, but there was usually a lofty decoration of leaves or feathers for the stern, while at the prow they put the image of a god, or the head of an animal, or some other picture, which often showed the name of the boat; these were constructed of wood or bronze, and a flag waved at the top. Below the prow, for the most part under water, lay the strong beak, made of boards firmly fastened into the bow, and protected in front by massive iron points. On the deck there was usually a little canopy at both ends; in Fig. 194 this is seen on the front deck, and apparently also in Fig. 191, though this may be a little tent used as a protection against the sun, such as was often placed on the upper deck. The tower at the back, and the little hut for the helmsman from which he directed both rudders, are wanting on these pictures. The old ships had two rudders, to the right and left of the stern; by means of a mechanical contrivance, which is, however, not represented in the pictures, these two rudders could be directed at the same time in a parallel direction.

Regarding the design of the ships, the front and back were generally built in a similar way; both typically ended in curves, but the back usually featured a tall decoration of leaves or feathers, while the front displayed an image of a god, the head of an animal, or some other figure that often indicated the boat's name. These decorations were made of wood or bronze, and a flag fluttered at the top. Below the front, mostly underwater, was a strong beak made of boards securely attached to the bow, which was protected at the front by heavy iron points. On the deck, there was usually a small canopy at both ends; in Fig. 194, this is visible on the front deck, and it seems to appear in Fig. 191 as well, although that might be a small tent used for sun protection, commonly placed on the upper deck. The tower at the back and the small hut for the helmsman, from which he controlled both rudders, are missing in these images. The old ships had two rudders positioned to the right and left of the stern; through a mechanical device, which is not depicted in the images, these two rudders could be maneuvered simultaneously in a parallel direction.

In Figs. 192 and 192 we observe near the bow a round opening, corresponding to a similar hole in Fig. 191; the object of this was to enable the anchor-ropes to pass through the ship to the anchors, which resembled our modern ones in all essentials, and were hung up when not in use on little projections at both sides of the prow, which also served the purpose of keeping off the enemy’s ship when avoiding an attack. On the great mainmast there were, as a rule, two square yard sails, fastened one over another, with a{488} third above them, and at the top of the mast two triangular topsails. The ships of war also had two sails following the length of the ship, which were of particular importance for turning when the wind blew from the side. The Attic inscriptions give us many other details about seafaring, but these are only of special interest for professional sailors.{489}

In Figs. 192 and 192, we see a round opening near the bow, matching a similar hole in Fig. 191; this was designed to let the anchor ropes pass through the ship to the anchors, which were similar to modern ones in all key aspects. When not in use, the anchors were stored on small projections on both sides of the prow, which also helped fend off enemy ships when avoiding attacks. Typically, the great mainmast had two square yard sails stacked on top of each other, with a third sail above them and two triangular topsails at the top of the mast. Warships also featured two sails along the length of the ship, which were particularly important for maneuvering when the wind blew from the side. The Attic inscriptions provide many other details about seafaring, but these are mainly of interest to professional sailors.{489}

CHAPTER XIV.

Farming, commerce, and crafts.

The Ancient Greek Prejudice Against Labour—Cultivation of the Soil—Agricultural Implements—Cattle Rearing—Handicrafts—The Organisation of Labour—Various Trades—Wholesale and Retail—Bankers and Money-Changers.

The Ancient Greek Prejudice Against Labour—Cultivation of the Soil—Agricultural Tools—Cattle Raising—Handicrafts—The Organization of Labour—Different Trades—Wholesale and Retail—Bankers and Money-Changers.

The domains on which the activity of the ancients was chiefly concentrated were agriculture and cattle rearing, trade, and handicraft. Intellectual or artistic labour, which at the present day plays a very important part as a means of earning a livelihood, was hardly considered at all in Ancient Greece, and the artist, if he worked for pay, was put on the same footing as the artisan; in fact there were very few intellectual professions connected with money. These circumstances changed somewhat in the Hellenistic period; but even there the intellectual labour of teachers, physicians, etc., would be placed in the same class with other occupations, though gradually, as the payment of this labour increased, so did also the estimation in which it was held.

The main areas of focus for the ancients were farming and livestock raising, trade, and crafts. Unlike today, where intellectual or artistic work is a significant way to earn a living, Ancient Greece hardly recognized it at all. If an artist was paid, they were seen the same way as a craftsman; in fact, there were very few intellectual jobs that were associated with money. This began to shift somewhat during the Hellenistic period; however, even then, the intellectual work of teachers, doctors, and others was viewed alongside other professions. Gradually, as the pay for this work increased, so did the respect for it.

As to the statistical relation in which agriculture, industry, and trade stood to one another, there were naturally many changes as civilisation advanced; and again, local circumstances in every part of Greece, in every district, and perhaps even every city, as well as the geographical position, the nature of the land, the adaptability of the soil for cultivation, etc., were of importance for these branches; and again,{490} peculiarities of race, national prejudices, were often of great weight in the choice of a profession. It was an idea not peculiar to the Doric races, though most strongly developed among them, that in reality every kind of work done for pay was unsuitable for a citizen, and that his whole activity should be given without reward to the State; but this theory—though the main features of it are defended even by philosophers such as Plato and Aristotle, and it rests on the assumption that every citizen must have sufficient possessions for himself and his family, and obtain what he requires by the labour of slaves—was only gradually developed, and was quite foreign to the Homeric age, as well as to the period immediately following, in which Hesiod could venture to say that not work but idleness was disgraceful. Changes in political conditions produced other changes as well. When the old Monarchy was succeeded by the rule of the Oligarchs, and the privileged class being in possession of landed property and numerous slaves, devoted its whole activity to military and political matters, the prejudice originated that only such occupations were worthy of a free and noble citizen, and that all work was low and servile; and it is natural that this opinion should have been obstinately maintained at Sparta, because the constitution there kept the character of the Oligarchy most rigidly. In other places a healthier conception of work gradually prevailed, and, in particular, the tyrants of the older period tried to combat the disinclination of the citizens for professional activity; in their case, however, it was not only reasons of political economy, but also political expediency that influenced them, since they did not wish to see their rule threatened by an unoccupied warlike population longing for a share in the government. But these{491} efforts were only partially crowned with success, and though in the time of absolute democracy many citizens practised occupations connected with money, yet the old idea still prevailed that those really stood on a higher footing whose fortune permitted them to live without any definite occupation, and we constantly meet with traces of it even in a philosopher like Socrates, whose statement that idleness was the sister of freedom reflects the opinion of the majority with particular emphasis.

As civilization progressed, the relationships between agriculture, industry, and trade naturally changed, and local conditions in every part of Greece, in every region, and possibly even in every city, along with geographical features, the land's characteristics, and the suitability of the soil for farming, were all significant for these sectors. Additionally, racial traits and national biases often greatly influenced career choices. It wasn't just the Doric races that thought this way, although they emphasized it the most: the belief was that any paid work was unsuitable for a citizen, and that a citizen should dedicate all their efforts to the State without expecting payment. This idea, though major thinkers like Plato and Aristotle defended it, relied on the assumption that every citizen had enough wealth to support themselves and their families and could rely on slave labor for their needs. This concept developed gradually and was quite alien to the Homeric era and the period immediately after, when Hesiod could claim that laziness, not work, was shameful. Shifts in political situations also led to other changes. When the old Monarchy gave way to Oligarchic rule, the privileged class that owned land and had many slaves focused entirely on military and political affairs, cultivating the belief that only those occupations were worthy of free and noble citizens, and that all other work was low and servile. This belief was particularly strong in Sparta, where the Oligarchic nature of governance was strictly upheld. In other regions, a healthier view of work gradually emerged, and the tyrants of earlier periods attempted to address citizens' reluctance to engage in professional activities. Their motivations were not only economic but also politically driven, as they wanted to prevent their rule from being threatened by a discontented warrior class seeking a say in governance. However, these efforts saw only limited success. Even during the age of absolute democracy, many citizens engaged in money-related professions, but the old belief remained that those who could afford to live without a specific job were of higher status. This notion is consistently echoed, even in philosophers like Socrates, whose claim that idleness is the sister of freedom strongly reflects the common opinion.

The prejudice against many professions was not equally directed against all. Agriculture was least liable to it. In the heroic period, agriculture was the chief occupation, not only of the lower classes, but even of the nobles and princes, who regarded it as no disgrace to perform with their own hands, or superintend, many duties connected with farming. It was natural that a change should be gradually introduced in these patriarchal conditions, and this was due not only to political revolutions, but also to the advance of civilisation, and the growth of industrial and commercial life in Greece; yet agriculture always remained one of the most respected occupations, especially in those states whose geographical position cut them off from trade, and the nature of whose soil was suited for agriculture and cattle-rearing; in these places the citizens too took part in these occupations, though in other places, especially at Sparta, any work performed with the hands was regarded as unsuitable for citizens, and was assigned to slaves or free subjects. In the large towns, such as Athens, where trade and industry attained a great height, and democracy, growing freer and freer, tended to advance idleness by official gifts to citizens, such as the show-money and public meals, agriculture lost in general estimation, and the citizen of a{492} large town regarded the industrious countryman as a creature of a lower rank. This was but natural, and we find analogy for it in many of our modern conditions. Local circumstances naturally had a good deal to do in determining the position occupied by an agricultural population. Where the land was good and the profits considerable, the farmer occupied a better position than in those places where but a poor harvest rewarded his toil. The soil of Greece was not everywhere suited for agriculture, and in many places it required the most careful labour to win any fruits from it. In Hellas, the mountainous districts are more extensive than the plains suitable for cultivation; consequently in many places they had to construct artificial terraces, because the stony ground would not otherwise have borne any fruit. In other places too, want of water, which in the hot season of the year often amounted to actual drought, necessitated artificial irrigation by means of canals and drainage, and again, the mountain brooks, which often overflowed their banks in the rainy season and threatened destruction to the fields, had to be regulated by means of dykes. Descriptions of such structures have come down to us, and many traces of them may still be found in Greece, some of them even pointing to very considerable technical knowledge; the State, too, sometimes undertook work of this kind, as is proved by the office of water-superintendent, who, in many places, had the control of the natural and artificial watercourses, and whose duty it was to prevent undue use, and to inflict fines in such cases.

Prejudice against various professions wasn't the same for everyone. Agriculture faced the least of it. During the heroic era, agriculture was the main job not just for the lower classes, but also for nobles and princes, who saw no shame in doing or overseeing farming work themselves. It was only natural that a shift would occur in these family-oriented conditions, influenced not just by political changes but also by the progress of civilization and the rise of industrial and commercial life in Greece. Still, agriculture remained one of the most respected professions, especially in regions isolated from trade, where the land was suitable for farming and raising livestock. In those areas, citizens participated in these activities, while in others, especially Sparta, any manual labor was considered unfit for citizens and was left to slaves or the lower class. In larger cities like Athens, where trade and industry flourished and democracy increasingly encouraged idleness through benefits for citizens, like display money and public meals, agriculture lost its prestige, and city dwellers viewed hardworking farmers as being of a lower status. This shift was expected, and we see parallels in many of our modern situations. Local factors significantly influenced the status of agrarian populations. Where land was fertile and profits were decent, farmers held a better status than in areas where a poor harvest rewarded their hard work. The soil in Greece wasn't universally conducive to farming, and in many regions, it required significant effort to yield any produce. In Greece, there are more mountainous areas than plains suitable for crops; as a result, many had to create artificial terraces, since the rocky ground wouldn't otherwise produce anything. In other areas, the lack of water, which during the hot season could reach drought levels, made artificial irrigation necessary through canals and drainage. Additionally, mountain streams, which often overflowed during rainy seasons and threatened fields with flooding, had to be controlled with dikes. We have descriptions of such structures, and many remnants still exist in Greece, some indicating a notable level of technical expertise. The state also sometimes took on such projects, evidenced by the position of water superintendent, who oversaw both natural and artificial waterways and was responsible for preventing misuse and imposing fines when necessary.

We know very little about the management of farms and the arrangements for dividing land among large landowners or small cultivators, in the separate districts of Greece. Greek antiquity shows no traces of{493} latifundia, such as gradually made way in Italy; there were some large estates with numerous slave-workers, but small farms were commonest. In some districts, as for instance in Arcadia, a small peasantry were the chief part of the population, and it is not surprising, therefore, that even the leaders of the State did not shrink from taking part in agricultural labour, though the larger landowners left this to their slaves and overseers. The Athenians, however, regarded the rough manners of these smaller farmers as coarse, and the citizens of the larger towns, accustomed to the refinements of ordinary life, mocked at their rustic manners; we scarcely ever find any recognition of the fact that a strong and healthy race of peasants together with an industrious middle-class is the best means for maintaining the life of a state.

We know very little about how farms were managed and how land was divided among large landowners or small farmers in different regions of Greece. Greek history doesn’t show any signs of latifundia, like those that developed in Italy; while there were some large estates with many slave workers, small farms were the most common. In some areas, like Arcadia, small farmers made up the majority of the population, so it’s not surprising that even state leaders participated in farming, while larger landowners left this work to their slaves and overseers. However, Athenians viewed the rough ways of these smaller farmers as unrefined, and citizens in larger towns, used to the comforts of everyday life, often mocked their country ways. We rarely see any acknowledgment that a strong and healthy population of peasants, along with a hard-working middle class, is crucial for the stability of a state.

In its technical aspects, ancient agriculture remained in much the same state throughout the whole of antiquity as it occupied in the heroic age, and probably this was the common inheritance of the Indo-Germanic race. In Homer, we find the custom, which always prevailed afterwards, of alternating only between harvest and fallow; even the succeeding ages seem to have known nothing of the rotation of crops. The implements used for the necessary farming occupations were of the simplest kind, in particular the primitive plough, which was not sufficient to tear up the earth, so that they had to use the mattock in addition; they had no harrow or scythe, in place of which they used the sickle, and their threshing arrangements were most unsatisfactory, since they simply drove oxen, horses, or mules over the threshing floor, and beat out the ears with their hoofs, by which means a great part of the harvest was lost. It was only the large number of labourers at the disposal of the{494} farmers, in consequence of the numerous slaves, to which at times, when there was a press of work, they added hired labourers, and the great care taken in manuring and improving the ground, etc., that enabled them to earn a living at all. Great wealth was never attained in ancient Greece by agriculture, certainly not by growing corn; vines and olives supplied better profits, though here too the instruments used were of the simplest, but the ground was especially favourable to their cultivation. Oil, in particular, could be supplied by Greece to foreign countries, but corn did not grow in a quantity sufficient to provide their own population, and consequently they had to import a great deal from foreign countries, especially from the Black Sea, and afterwards too from Egypt.

In its technical aspects, ancient agriculture stayed pretty much the same throughout antiquity as it was in the heroic age, likely reflecting the shared traditions of the Indo-European people. In Homer, we see the custom that continued afterward of alternating only between harvest and fallow; even later generations seemed unaware of crop rotation. The tools used for essential farming tasks were very basic, especially the primitive plow, which couldn't effectively turn the soil, so they had to rely on the mattock as well. They didn't have harrows or scythes; instead, they used sickles, and their threshing methods were quite poor, as they simply drove oxen, horses, or mules over the threshing floor, pounding the ears with their hooves, which led to significant losses of the harvest. It was mainly the large number of laborers available to farmers, thanks to many slaves, and sometimes hiring additional laborers during busy times, along with the diligent care in fertilizing and improving the land, that allowed them to make a living at all. Great wealth from agriculture was rare in ancient Greece, especially from growing grains; grapes and olives offered better returns, although the tools used were still quite basic, the land was particularly suited for their growth. Greece could supply oil to foreign countries, but they couldn't grow enough grain to feed their own population, so they had to import a lot from abroad, especially from the Black Sea and later from Egypt.

Fig. 196.

Fig. 196.

Greek writers give us very little information about the life of the country people; a few simple pictures taken from vase paintings afford some little notion of it. Fig. 196 represents three countrymen surrounded by a variety of animals: deer, lizards,{495} a tortoise, a strange bird, and another creature, perhaps meant to represent a locust; each of the men is directing a plough drawn by two oxen, holding the handle in one hand, and in the other the goad-stick for urging on the beasts. Behind one of the ploughmen walks a man with a large basket on his left arm, in which, no doubt, there are supposed to be seeds, which he is about to strew with his right hand. Fig. 197 represents a scene from the olive harvest. On the right and left of an olive tree sit two men, before them on the ground stand jars; one of them holds a little flask in his left hand, and appears to be squeezing the juice of an olive into it through a funnel, in order to test the quality of the harvest. The inscription on the picture is, “O, Father Zeus, would that I might grow rich!” The reverse side of the vessel, not represented here, shows the fulfilment of this simple prayer in the picture and inscription.

Greek writers provide very little information about the lives of rural people; a few simple images from vase paintings give us some insight into it. Fig. 196 shows three farmers surrounded by various animals: deer, lizards,{495} a tortoise, a strange bird, and another creature, possibly meant to represent a locust; each of the men is guiding a plow pulled by two oxen, holding the handle with one hand and using a goad stick with the other to urge the animals forward. Behind one of the plowmen walks a man with a large basket on his left arm, presumably filled with seeds that he is about to scatter with his right hand. Fig. 197 depicts a scene from the olive harvest. On either side of an olive tree sit two men, with jars placed on the ground in front of them; one holds a small flask in his left hand and seems to be squeezing olive juice into it through a funnel to check the quality of the harvest. The inscription on the picture reads, “O, Father Zeus, would that I might grow rich!” The reverse side of the vessel, not shown here, depicts the fulfillment of this simple prayer alongside an inscription.

Fig. 197.

Fig. 197.

Cattle-rearing played a very important part in Greek farming. In the time of Homer it even exceeded agriculture in importance; the wealth of great people at that time consisted chiefly in herds; to give cattle as a bridal gift was very common; in calculations of value cattle formed the basis instead of coined money, which was at that time unknown. The kinds especially cultivated in the historic period were horses, asses, mules, and oxen, and also sheep, goats, and swine. Except in a few districts, horse-rearing was of little importance. The mountainous nature of the country made the use of horses for driving difficult, nor do they seem to have been required for carrying burdens; they were chiefly used for riding purposes, for the cavalry, and also for travelling, racing, etc.; and in connection with racing horse-rearing became a favourite occupation of the aristocracy, and almost a mania at Athens at the time of the Peloponnesian war, when many young men were ruined by it. Horse-rearing was best developed in Thessaly, where the wide plains were suitable for the purpose. The Thessalian cavalry was always noted for its quantity and excellence. For domestic use mules and asses took the place of horses, especially as beasts of burden. The mules were used for drawing and for the plough, while the asses were chiefly employed for carrying burdens. Cattle-rearing seems to have been more important in the Homeric age than afterwards, when the needs of the population could not be satisfied by the home growth, and importation of foreign cattle from the Black Sea and from Africa was necessary. The small number of herds of cattle was probably due to the fact that in Greek antiquity very little cow’s milk was drunk, but chiefly goat’s milk. Sheep-rearing, however, was very general, and brought to great{497} perfection, since they not only used the flesh and milk of the sheep for food, but in particular required their skin and wool for clothing. Linen was not much worn; the country people wore sheepskins, and the rest of their dress was almost entirely made of sheep’s wool. Excellent qualities of this were produced by Hellas proper, as well as by the Greek colonies in Asia Minor and Lower Italy, and a great deal of it was exported to foreign countries, where the woollen stuffs of Asia Minor, Attica, and Megara, were held in great repute from most ancient times. Goats were chiefly kept for the sake of the milk; the skins were used by the peasants for clothing. The goat’s hair was woven into stuff, not in Greece itself, but probably in Northern Africa and Cilicia, where a kind of coarse cloth was manufactured of it, which however was not often used for clothing. The facility of goat-rearing, which required no special care, and could be carried on even on rocky ground, where but little grass grew, enabled it to become very extensive, and we find it, in fact, throughout almost the whole of Greece in ancient times. Swine-rearing, on the other hand, played a very small part, for it was not sufficiently remunerative. Although the flesh was used for food, yet, in the historic period it was not so popular a dish as in the age of Homer, and they did not understand how to draw a profit in other ways from swine. Cattle-rearing was conducted on tolerably rational principles. They were very careful in the choice of the animals used for breeding, and in very early times attempts were made to improve the race by importing foreign kinds from other countries. The cattle were chiefly fed on pasture; the herds were driven out not only in summer, but even in winter, when the climate permitted it; and in summer they were taken to the mountains{498} and forests, in winter to the plains. The sheep got most attention, because the excellence of the wool depended on the care they received, and Diogenes is supposed to have said that it was better at Megara to be a ram than the son of a citizen, for the sheep were carefully covered up, but the children were allowed to run about naked. This custom of covering the sheep with skins to preserve the wool existed in other places too. As Greece was not rich in pasture land, there was a difficulty occasionally in providing sufficient pasture for the herds; sometimes they had to be sent to very distant parts, it even happened that states made treaties together, which permitted the citizens of one state to use the pasture land of another for a fixed period.

Cattle farming was really important in Greek agriculture. During Homer's time, it was even more significant than crop farming; the wealth of prominent individuals was largely based on their herds. Giving cattle as a wedding gift was common, and instead of using coins, cattle were often the standard for measuring value, as coinage wasn’t known then. The types of animals particularly raised during this historical period included horses, donkeys, mules, and oxen, as well as sheep, goats, and pigs. Except for a few areas, horse breeding wasn't very significant. The mountainous terrain made using horses for driving hard, and they didn't seem to be needed for carrying loads. They were primarily used for riding, cavalry, traveling, and racing; horse breeding became a favored pursuit among the aristocrats, almost reaching a mania in Athens during the Peloponnesian War, where many young men got into serious trouble because of it. Horse breeding was most developed in Thessaly, where the wide plains were ideal for it. The Thessalian cavalry was always recognized for its size and quality. For everyday use, mules and donkeys replaced horses, especially as work animals. Mules were used for pulling and plowing, while donkeys were mainly used to carry loads. Cattle farming seemed more crucial in the Homeric age than later, as the local supply of livestock couldn’t meet the needs of the population, leading to the importation of cattle from the Black Sea and Africa. The small number of cattle herds was probably because very little cow's milk was consumed in ancient Greece; people mainly drank goat's milk. However, sheep farming was widespread and highly developed, as people used both sheep meat and milk for food, and especially valued their skin and wool for clothing. Linen wasn’t very common; rural people wore sheepskins, and the rest of their clothing was almost entirely made of sheep's wool. Excellent quality wool was produced in mainland Greece, as well as in Greek colonies in Asia Minor and Southern Italy, much of which was exported to other countries. The woolen goods from Asia Minor, Attica, and Megara have been highly regarded since ancient times. Goats were mainly kept for their milk, and peasants used their skins for clothing. Goat hair was woven into fabric, not in Greece itself but likely in Northern Africa and Cilicia, where a kind of coarse cloth was produced, though it wasn’t often used for clothing. The ease of goat farming, which required little special care and could be done even in rocky areas with little grass, enabled it to be very widespread, and we find it throughout almost all of ancient Greece. On the other hand, pig farming was minimal since it wasn’t very profitable. Although pig meat was consumed, it wasn’t as popular in historical times as it had been in Homer’s era, and people didn’t have profitable ways of utilizing pigs. Cattle farming was generally done with reasonable methods. They were careful in selecting animals for breeding and, from early on, they attempted to improve the breed by importing livestock from other regions. Cattle were primarily grazed on pasture, and herds were taken out not only in summer but even in winter when the climate allowed; in summer, they went to the mountains and forests, and in winter to the plains. Sheep received the most attention because the quality of the wool depended on their care, and Diogenes is said to have remarked that it was better in Megara to be a ram than a citizen's son, as sheep were carefully covered, while children ran around naked. This practice of covering sheep with skins to protect their wool was common in other areas, too. Since Greece wasn’t rich in grazing land, there were times when it was hard to provide enough pasture for the herds; sometimes they had to be taken to very distant places, and it even happened that states made agreements allowing citizens of one state to use the pastures of another for a set period.

During the Homeric age, handicraftsmen seem to have been in a position which, corresponding to the ideas entertained in ancient times about physical labour, was by no means despised. This is easily comprehensible, since even the gods were represented as undertaking the labour of artisans; Hephaestus working at a forge, Athene weaving; and we find even the heroes, the princes, and nobles sometimes themselves working as carpenters and joiners, and with their own hands constructing some object for their home; nowhere in Homer do we find a trace of contempt for hand-work. Of course, handicrafts were not much developed at that time, and there were only a small number of crafts which could be looked upon as actual trades, such as that of smiths, workers in gold, carpenters, stone masons, etc., while many occupations which afterwards formed a distinct trade were performed at home by the masters and slaves. In later times a very important change took place connected with the political and social revolutions already{499} mentioned. Agriculture and cattle-rearing were still regarded as an occupation which a free citizen might carry on without degrading himself, since the more menial part of the work was performed by slaves or hired labourers, and the master only superintended; but the work of the handicraftsmen was designated by them with the word mechanical (βάναυσος), a word indicating a contempt that cannot be expressed in the translation. This word expressed the full scorn felt by the free citizen living on his own fortune, and devoting all his intellectual and physical powers to the State—of the gentleman, in fact—for the man with the horny hand, who toiled in his workshop to earn his daily bread. This reproach of “mechanical” was never aimed at the rich owner of a number of slaves, who worked for his benefit; a factory owner need not take part in the work himself, but had his overseers to attend to that; it was the little man who had no other hands to work for him, and who wielded the hammer himself, or who worked the cloth in the fuller’s shop, whom they looked down on. In vain wise lawgivers tried to call the attention of the citizens to the blessing of handicraft, and the honourable nature of this occupation; in vain the democrats gave political equality to artisans by permitting them to vote and speak in the Assembly of the people along with the other citizens; while there was even a law forbidding anyone publicly to reproach a citizen with his occupation. There were some states in which an important part of the prosperity depended on handicrafts, and there a more moderate view gradually made way, but, generally speaking, the contempt for handicraft remained and continued, the rather as even philosophers regarded it as but a necessary evil. Doubtless they recognised the usefulness of{500} handicrafts, but still they maintained that work of this kind in the workshop, near the hot furnace or in the gloomy room, was not suited to a free citizen, and that the effort of gaining money which was connected with it was injurious to the mind, and made it coarse and uncultivated, and it was thus that the word banausos came to be synonymous with common, low, and stupid. No wonder that even the artists, whose work depended on handicraft, and who, with few exceptions, worked for pay, were put in the same class with shoemakers, bakers, and smiths! It is strange indeed, that this depreciation of handicraft observed throughout Greek literature in no way prevented the development and perfection of the technical arts of Greece. There were many branches of it which continued for centuries at the same point without making any technical advances; but still trades attained a high degree of perfection in antiquity, though it was chiefly in those where the practical element was not as important as the artistic that the natural sense of beauty of the Greeks made itself felt, so that there are numerous productions of ancient handicraft which even our modern trades cannot rival. In fact, we might almost say that, with the exception of such trades as bakers, butchers, or fullers, Greek handicraft in almost every branch developed into art, while at the present day there are only a few branches which rise above the ordinary craft level.

During the Homeric age, craftsmen were in a position that, in line with ancient views on physical labor, was not looked down upon at all. This makes sense since even the gods were shown engaging in the work of artisans—Hephaestus at his forge and Athene weaving. We also see heroes, princes, and nobles sometimes working as carpenters and joiners, actually making things for their homes; nowhere in Homer can we find any hint of disdain for manual work. Of course, crafts weren’t very advanced back then, and there were only a few trades recognized as true professions, like blacksmiths, goldworkers, carpenters, and stone masons. Many jobs that later became distinct trades were performed at home by both masters and slaves. Over time, a significant shift occurred alongside the political and social changes already mentioned. Agriculture and cattle-rearing were still considered acceptable activities for a free citizen to pursue without shame, since the more menial tasks were done by slaves or hired workers, with the master supervising. However, the work of craftsmen was termed “mechanical” (βάναυσος), a word carrying a disdain that doesn’t translate well. This term embodied the contempt held by free citizens who relied on their own fortunes, dedicating all their intellectual and physical efforts to the State—essentially, the gentlemen—toward those with calloused hands who labored in their workshops to earn a living. This stigma of “mechanical” was never directed at the wealthy owners of many slaves who worked for their benefit; a factory owner didn’t need to participate in the actual work, but employed overseers to handle that. It was the small-scale worker who had no one else to assist him, who personally wielded the hammer or worked the fabric in the dye shop, that was looked down upon. Despite wise lawmakers attempting to highlight the value of craftsmanship and the respectable nature of such work; despite democrats granting artisans political equality by letting them vote and speak in the Assembly alongside other citizens; despite even a law prohibiting public reproach of a citizen’s profession—there remained states where a significant part of prosperity relied on crafts, and a more moderate perspective gradually emerged. However, generally, contempt for craftsmanship persisted, especially since even philosophers viewed it as a necessary evil. They certainly acknowledged the usefulness of craftsmanship but still contended that working in a workshop, near the hot furnace or in dimly lit rooms, was unsuitable for a free citizen. They believed that the pursuit of money tied to it was harmful to the mind, making it coarser and less refined; thus, the word banausos became synonymous with common, low, and foolish. It’s no surprise that even artists, whose work relied on craftsmanship and who, with few exceptions, were paid for their labor, were placed in the same category as shoemakers, bakers, and blacksmiths! It’s indeed strange that this devaluation of craftsmanship found throughout Greek literature didn’t hinder the development and refinement of Greece's technical arts. Many areas of craftsmanship remained static for centuries without any technical progress; yet trades reached a high level of excellence in antiquity, particularly in fields where artistic elements were more significant than practical ones. In those areas, the Greeks' natural sense of beauty shone, resulting in numerous ancient handcrafted works that modern trades cannot match. In fact, we might say that, aside from trades like bakers, butchers, or fullers, Greek craftsmanship in nearly all fields evolved into art, while today, only a few trades truly elevate beyond the ordinary craft level.

The handicrafts were partly in the hands of citizens, and partly in those of free settlers (μέτοικοι) and slaves. The proportion in which they were divided among these three classes varied a good deal according to time and the nature of the occupation. At Athens the number of free citizens who carried on handicrafts was not small, in spite of the contempt in{501} which they were held; in Peloponnesus, it was only Sparta where the free citizen kept aloof from all trades, while in the other states the conditions were much the same as at Athens and elsewhere. The resident foreigners formed a very important part of the workmen; at the time when industry flourished most in Attica, trade seems to have been almost entirely in their hands; and it is but natural that in those countries where the free citizens kept aloof from trade, the settlers who performed their labour with the help of slaves should have formed a great part of the working population. Every master workman whose position permitted kept working slaves; rich capitalists invested their money in large undertakings, in which the work was done by a great number of slaves, who either belonged to them or were hired for the purpose. We shall have occasion later on to discuss the conditions under which they worked.

The handicrafts were partly in the hands of citizens, and partly in those of free settlers (μέτοικοι) and slaves. The way they were divided among these three groups changed quite a bit depending on the time and the type of work. In Athens, there were quite a few free citizens engaged in handicrafts, despite the disdain in{501} which they were held; in the Peloponnese, only in Sparta did free citizens avoid all trades, while in other states, the situation was pretty similar to Athens and elsewhere. Resident foreigners made up a significant portion of the workforce; during the peak of industry in Attica, trade seems to have been almost completely in their hands. Naturally, in places where free citizens stayed away from trade, the settlers who worked with the help of slaves formed a large part of the working population. Every master craftsman who could afford to kept working slaves; wealthy capitalists invested their money in large projects, where a great number of slaves, either owned by them or hired, did the labor. We will discuss the conditions under which they worked later on.

We know very little about the organisation of labour. There were no castes compelled by law to undertake certain trades, though in some places special occupations were hereditary; thus, for instance, at Sparta, the cooks and flute players always belonged to particular families. Otherwise, when we find any occupation hereditary, this is not due to legal compulsion, but to natural causes; thus the sons of sculptors very often became sculptors, or the medical profession was handed down in certain families, and so on. Nor do we meet with the guilds so early developed in Italy; these are not heard of until the Roman period, when we find them in Asia Minor. It is uncertain to what extent the State was concerned with trade and its productions. There do not seem to have been any limitations put upon it except{502} certain police regulations, such as that at Athens, which compelled tanners and cheesemongers to have their workshops and booths outside the denser parts of the city on account of the smell. There do not seem to have been any taxes on trade; at Athens there was a toll on hetaerae; at Byzantium jugglers, soothsayers, etc., paid one; but there is no reason to suppose that handicrafts were taxed in the same way.

We know very little about how work was organized. There weren’t any castes forced by law to do specific trades, although in some places certain jobs were passed down through families; for example, in Sparta, cooks and flute players usually came from specific families. When we do see a family tradition in a profession, it’s not because of legal requirements but rather natural reasons; for instance, the sons of sculptors often became sculptors themselves, and the medical field was frequently inherited within certain families, and so on. We don’t encounter the guilds that were developed later in Italy; they didn’t appear until the Roman period, when we see them in Asia Minor. It’s unclear how much the State was involved in trade and production. There doesn’t seem to have been any restrictions except for a few police regulations, like in Athens, where tanners and cheesemongers had to set up their shops outside the busier parts of the city because of the smell. It also appears that there were no trade taxes; in Athens, there was a toll for hetaerae, and in Byzantium, jugglers and fortune-tellers paid one as well, but there’s no reason to think that craftsmen were taxed in the same manner.

Fig. 198.

Fig. 198.

It would be impossible to enter into the technical details of all the trades. A few pictures taken from the life of artisans must suffice instead. The terra-cotta figure, No. 198, represents an artisan in his usual costume, the exomis, which left the right side free, and the pilos, or felt cap; it is not clear from the picture what occupation he is carrying on, since the object in his left hand is not distinct. Fig. 199 introduces us to a shoemaker at his work; he is seated on a low stool in front of his work-table, and with one hand holds a piece of leather, stretched over a board of hard wood; he is just about to cut it out with the curved shoemaker’s knife; a second knife is suspended above near some shoes, a hammer, and some strips of leather on the wall. Fig. 200 also introduces us into a shoemaker’s workshop. Here a girl is being measured for a pair of shoes; for this purpose she has got{503}

It would be impossible to go into all the technical details of every trade. Instead, let’s look at a few snapshots from the lives of artisans. The terra-cotta figure, No. 198, depicts an artisan in his typical outfit, the exomis, which leaves the right side exposed, along with the pilos, or felt cap; the image doesn’t clearly show what his specific job is, as the object in his left hand isn't distinct. Fig. 199 shows us a shoemaker at work; he's seated on a low stool in front of his workbench, holding a piece of leather stretched over a hard wooden board with one hand and is about to cut it with a curved shoemaker's knife; a second knife hangs above near some shoes, a hammer, and leather strips on the wall. Fig. 200 also takes us into a shoemaker’s workshop. Here, a girl is being measured for a pair of shoes; for this purpose she has got{503}

Fig. 199.

Fig. 199.

on the table, so that the bearded workman, who is sitting in front of it, may mark the outline of her soles on the leather on which she is standing. In his right hand the shoemaker holds his crescent, a knife with a curved blade; the apprentice, seated on the other side, is holding a piece of leather bent together, probably destined to make the upper part of the shoes. A white-haired old man, perhaps the master of the{504} workshop, or the father of the girl, stands by giving directions; tools, lasts, strips of leather, and such like, are hung round on the walls. Fig. 201, the counterpart to Fig. 200, represents a smithy. Near the hearth, of which only a portion can be seen, crouches a young workman, holding a piece of iron on the anvil with the forceps in his right hand, while another workman, also without any clothing, strikes the iron with a massive hammer, suspended above his head by both hands. Two men wearing the himation, perhaps visitors to the workshop, are seated on low stools. On the ground lie a hammer and forceps; on the walls hang tools, such as hammers, chisels, drills, and productions of the workshop, viz. a sword and a can.

on the table, so that the bearded worker, who is sitting in front of it, can mark the outline of her soles on the leather she is standing on. In his right hand, the shoemaker holds a crescent, a knife with a curved blade; the apprentice, seated on the other side, is holding a piece of leather folded together, likely meant to create the upper part of the shoes. A white-haired old man, possibly the master of the{504} workshop or the girl's father, stands nearby giving instructions; tools, shoe molds, strips of leather, and similar items are hung around the walls. Fig. 201, the counterpart to Fig. 200, depicts a smithy. Near the hearth, of which only part can be seen, crouches a young worker, holding a piece of iron on the anvil with tongs in his right hand, while another worker, also without a shirt, strikes the iron with a heavy hammer, raised above his head by both hands. Two men wearing the himation, possibly visitors to the workshop, are seated on low stools. On the ground lie a hammer and tongs; tools like hammers, chisels, drills, and items produced in the workshop, such as a sword and a can, hang on the walls.

Fig. 202 introduces us to the workshop of an artist and a metal founder. In the presence of two men dressed in the himation, leaning on their sticks, two workmen are occupied in chiselling or working over the colossal figure of a warrior, represented in a posture of attack, which is placed under a scaffolding. There is another colossal figure of a naked youth, who has fallen to the ground, and is stretching out his arms as though praying for help. Here the head has not yet been added, for as a rule the ancients composed their large bronze figures in several pieces; the head lies on the ground near the statue, at which a workman is doing something with his hammer, perhaps trying to smooth away roughness produced in the casting. This second figure seems to be connected with the first, and the whole to represent a group of combatants. A little further is the furnace, behind which stands an assistant looking round; a workman crouching on a low stool wears the cap usually worn by labourers with fire, and consequently represented in pictures of Hephaestus; he is stoking the coals in the{505}

Fig. 202 shows us the workshop of an artist and a metal founder. Two men dressed in himation, leaning on their sticks, watch as two workers chisel or shape the massive figure of a warrior in an attacking stance, which is positioned under a scaffolding. There’s another large figure of a naked youth who has fallen to the ground, stretching out his arms as if praying for help. The head hasn’t been added yet because, typically, the ancients crafted their large bronze figures in multiple pieces; the head lies on the ground near the statue, and a worker is using a hammer on it, probably trying to smooth out the rough spots from the casting. This second figure appears to be related to the first, and together they represent a group of fighters. A little further away is the furnace, behind which an assistant is looking around; a worker squatting on a low stool is wearing the cap typically associated with laborers who work with fire, as seen in images of Hephaestus; he’s stoking the coals in the{505}

Fig. 200.

Fig. 200.

furnace to a fresh glow with a long pole curved at the end, and a second apprentice stands looking at him, leaning on his hammer. On the walls hang a variety of tools—hammers, files, a saw, etc.; also models of feet and heads, and little tablets representing sketches of whole men and animals.

furnace to a bright glow with a long pole curved at the end, and a second apprentice stands watching him, leaning on his hammer. On the walls hang various tools—hammers, files, a saw, etc.; also models of feet and heads, and small plaques displaying sketches of entire people and animals.

No less interesting is the workshop of a vase painter, represented in Fig. 203. Here we see a youth seated in an armchair, with a large two-handled cup on his knee, which he is painting with the brush held in his right hand; near him stands a little low table, on which are several pots containing paints or varnish. Behind him a young apprentice, who also has pots on the ground near him, is painting a large amphora; on the right a second boy and a girl are working at a cup and another amphora, while a jar and a large drinking-cup (κάνθαρος) stand on the ground, and other vessels hang on the wall. Athene, the patroness of the arts, and Nike are hasting to crown the skilful labourers as the reward of industry.

No less interesting is the workshop of a vase painter, shown in Fig. 203. Here we see a young man sitting in an armchair, with a large two-handled cup on his knee, which he is painting with a brush in his right hand; nearby, there is a small table with several pots of paint or varnish. Behind him, a young apprentice, who also has pots on the ground by him, is painting a large amphora; to the right, a second boy and a girl are working on a cup and another amphora, while a jar and a large drinking cup (κάνθαρος) sit on the ground, and other vessels hang on the wall. Athene, the goddess of the arts, and Nike are rushing to crown the skilled workers as a reward for their hard work.

It is difficult to determine the kind of work which the magnificent old man in Fig. 204, a terra-cotta figure from Tanagra, is doing; in front of him is a board with which he is occupied, and a little gridiron. Some have pronounced him a baker, others a maker of plaster of Paris tablets, others a tanner; perhaps he might be a cook, seated in the street, and frying some quickly-cooked dish over the gridiron, in order to sell it to the common people, who often procured their food in this way from travelling cooks.

It’s hard to figure out what the impressive old man in Fig. 204, a terra-cotta figure from Tanagra, is doing; he’s busy with a board in front of him and a small grill. Some say he’s a baker, others think he makes plaster of Paris tablets, and some believe he’s a tanner; maybe he’s a cook sitting on the street, frying up a quick meal on the grill to sell to regular folks, who often got their food this way from street vendors.

Even worse than the position of the artisans was that of the hired workmen, that is, those labourers who, though free citizens, had not learnt any technical art with which they could earn their living, and who were therefore obliged to hire themselves out for{507}

Even worse than the situation of the artisans was that of the hired workers, meaning those laborers who, although they were free citizens, hadn't learned any trade that would allow them to earn a living. As a result, they had to sell their labor for{507}

Fig. 202.

Fig. 202.

hard bodily labour. Not only citizens, but even their wives, were often driven by need to perform such menial offices as day labourers in mills or in the fields; many such workmen carried weights in the harbour, or helped to load or unload the goods, to carry stones for building, etc. The pay was very small, if only on account of the competition of slave labour; sometimes a day’s wages was three or four obols, though higher amounts are mentioned. The fleets, and in particular the rowing boats, were manned out of this class, which was socially regarded as the lowest, and which bore the name of “thetes.”

hard physical labor. Not just citizens, but even their wives were often forced by necessity to take on basic jobs like day laborers in factories or on farms; many of these workers carried heavy loads in the harbor or helped to load and unload goods, or carried stones for construction, etc. The pay was very low, mainly because of the competition from slave labor; sometimes a day's wages amounted to three or four obols, although higher amounts are reported. The fleets, especially the rowing boats, were crewed by this group, which was considered the lowest class socially and was referred to as "thetes."

Fig. 202.

Fig. 202.

In the eyes of the Greeks, tradesmen stood on the same footing as mechanical labourers. There was, of course, a distinction; if the cultured Greek, who occupied himself only with higher intellectual pursuits, despised the artisan because he regarded his bodily activity as unworthy of a free man, the tradesman seemed to him contemptible because he was influenced only by desire for gain, and all his striving was to get the advantage over others. The{509}

In the view of the Greeks, tradespeople were seen as equal to manual laborers. There was a difference, though; the educated Greek, who focused solely on higher intellectual activities, looked down on the artisan for considering physical work unworthy of a free person. Meanwhile, the tradesman appeared despicable to him because he was solely driven by the desire for profit, with all his efforts aimed at gaining an edge over others. The{509}

Fig. 203.

Fig. 203.

profit and wealth accruing to so many Greek states from trade was not sufficient to decrease the prejudice against money-making occupations, even the common people were not able to understand that the merchant, on account of the risk of injury, or even loss of his goods, changing conditions of price, and all his own trouble involved, was obliged to demand a higher price for his wares than what had been originally paid by himself; and the opinion that the merchant’s business was based on love of gain and deceit was so common that even a philosophical intellect like Aristotle’s was under the influence of this prejudice. It is possible that the Greek merchants often deserved the reputation of dishonesty which they bore; their predecessors, the Phoenicians, who had formerly carried on the whole trade of Greece, had not unduly been reproached with deceit and even robbery and piracy, and it is possible that there were traces of this still visible in the Greek merchants. Still the contempt for the merchant class was not equally directed at all; the wholesale dealer who imported his wares from a distance, and had little personal contact with the public, was less affected by it; in trading cities, such as Aegina and Athens, a great number of the rich citizens belonged to this class. But the small trader was the more exposed to the reproach of false weights and measures, adulteration of goods, especially food, and all manner of deceitful tricks. Some complaints were made that are still heard at the present day, that the wine dealers mixed water with their wine, that the cloth-workers used artificial dressing to make their materials look thicker, that the poulterers blew out the birds to make them seem fatter, etc. Worst of all was the reputation of the corn dealers. The division between{511}

The profits and wealth that many Greek states gained from trade didn’t reduce the prejudice against money-making occupations. Even regular people couldn't grasp that merchants, due to the risks of damage or even loss of their goods, fluctuating prices, and the challenges involved, had to charge a higher price for their products than what they originally paid. The common belief was that a merchant's business was rooted in greed and deceit, which was so prevalent that even a philosopher like Aristotle was influenced by this bias. It's possible that Greek merchants sometimes lived up to the reputation of dishonesty they had, as their predecessors, the Phoenicians, who once dominated Greek trade, were rightly criticized for deceit, robbery, and piracy. There might still have been remnants of such behavior among Greek merchants. However, not all merchants faced the same level of disdain; wholesale traders who imported goods from afar and had little personal interaction with customers were less impacted. In trading cities like Aegina and Athens, many wealthy citizens came from this group. On the other hand, smaller traders were more vulnerable to accusations of using false weights and measures, adulterating goods, especially food, and employing various deceptive tactics. Complaints still heard today included wine dealers mixing water with their wine, cloth workers using artificial finishes to make their materials look thicker, and poulterers inflating birds to make them appear fatter, among others. The corn dealers had the worst reputation. The division between{511}

Fig. 204.

Fig. 204.

wholesale and retail traders seems to have been somewhat sharper in Greek antiquity than at the present day, partly because the former were not only merchants but also seafarers. The wholesale dealers as a rule were owners of ships; they fetched their goods themselves on their journeys, or commissioned responsible subordinates in their place. The ship was laden at home with goods which were likely to find a good sale at the port to which she journeyed; of course the owner made inquiries beforehand about the best places for disposing of his goods, the private conditions, possible competition, etc. It was, therefore, very important to hit the right moment, and artificial manoeuvres for sending up the price of goods were not unknown. Arrived at their destination, the wares were publicly sold, for which purpose bazaars were erected in large harbours; then the goods were either bought collectively by a wholesale dealer, or in small quantities by smaller traders; there were also agents who undertook the mediation between the buyer and seller in return for a commission. As a rule, therefore, goods were purchased with the money, chiefly products of the country which might be sold with advantage at home; it was almost necessary to make fresh purchases, since the money of another state would have no value at home, though Attic money could pass current anywhere. A merchant did not always content himself with putting in at one single port; he often visited a succession of neighbouring ports, calling at smaller stations on the way, sometimes selling, sometimes buying, and often the cargo of a ship changed three or four times during a journey. Probably these wholesale dealers did not deal only with particular goods as at the present day, but took anything which was likely to find a good sale, such as{513} corn, wine, oil, honey, skins, wool, clothes, textile ware, metal work, even statues and books. Payment was made in coined money, and the calculation cannot always have been an easy one, owing to the variety of money systems prevailing in antiquity. In the Homeric age barter was usual, but afterwards this ceased in civilised countries, though in some districts, as for instance the neighbourhood of the Black Sea, it continued for some time longer.

Wholesale and retail traders in ancient Greece seemed to be more involved than those today, partly because they were not just merchants but also seafarers. Typically, wholesale dealers owned their own ships; they would bring their goods on their journeys or hire trustworthy subordinates to do it for them. The ship was loaded at home with items that were likely to sell well at the destination; naturally, the owner would research beforehand the best places to sell their goods, considering local conditions, potential competition, and so on. Timing was crucial, and tactics to artificially inflate prices were not uncommon. Once they reached their destination, the goods were sold at public bazaars set up in large ports; then, bulk purchases were usually made by wholesale dealers, or smaller amounts were sold to smaller traders. There were also agents who facilitated transactions between buyers and sellers for a commission. Generally, goods were bought with cash, mainly local products that could be sold profitably back home; fresh purchases were often necessary because foreign currency would be worthless at home, although Attic money was accepted almost everywhere. Merchants didn't limit themselves to just one port; they frequently visited a series of neighboring ports, stopping at smaller locations along the way, sometimes selling, sometimes buying, and sometimes the cargo of a ship would change hands three or four times during a journey. Likely, these wholesale dealers didn’t focus on specific items like today but took whatever they thought would sell well, such as{513} grain, wine, oil, honey, hides, wool, clothing, textiles, metalwork, and even statues and books. Payments were made in coins, and calculating costs couldn't have been easy due to the various monetary systems in existence at the time. Bartering was common in the Homeric age, but this practice faded in civilized areas, though it continued in some regions, like around the Black Sea, for a bit longer.

Very different was the position and occupation of the retail dealer or pedlar. He did not travel by sea, scarcely even by land, but usually carried on his business at one place; he either bought his goods direct from the producers or from the wholesale dealers, and offered them for sale in open shops or in booths on the market-place; in large towns there were special stands or markets for particular goods, but those who offered their wares at these places were usually the producers themselves, thus at the Pot Market at Athens, the wares were offered by real potters, who had doubtless made them themselves. We must therefore distinguish between shopkeepers who lived only by trade, and did not themselves produce, and producers, who brought their own goods to market; the latter were regarded as merchants by the ancients, and the hatred, where it existed, was chiefly directed at the small shopkeepers, who sold their wares for as high prices as possible. In small cities the circumstances may have been somewhat different, for it was only the most important trades connected with food and clothing that were carried on there, and many branches were not represented at all; consequently many kinds of goods had to be imported for sale by the small shopkeepers. No doubt the inhabitants of the small towns and even{514} the country people often went to the capital to satisfy their wants, especially to the great markets held on fixed days of the month, usually on the first; the national festivals too provided opportunities for many kinds of purchases, since a sort of fair was usually connected with them.

The role and situation of the retail dealer or pedlar were quite different. He didn’t travel by sea, and hardly ever by land; instead, he typically conducted his business in one spot. He either bought his goods directly from the producers or from wholesalers and sold them in open shops or market booths. In larger towns, there were specific stands or markets for certain goods, but the vendors in these places were usually the producers themselves. For example, at the Pot Market in Athens, the items were sold by actual potters who likely created them. We need to differentiate between shopkeepers who depended solely on trade without producing goods themselves and those who brought their own products to market. The latter were seen as merchants by the ancients, and any existing resentment was mainly directed at small shopkeepers, who charged as much as they could for their goods. In smaller cities, the situation might have been a bit different, as only the most essential trades related to food and clothing were conducted there, with many types of goods unavailable. Consequently, various items had to be imported for the small shopkeepers to sell. It’s likely that residents of small towns and even country people frequently traveled to the capital to meet their needs, especially for the major markets held on specific days of the month, usually on the first. National festivals also created opportunities for diverse purchases, as a kind of fair was typically associated with them.

In the market-places of large towns there were usually covered arcades in which the merchants and dealers set up their wares; in some places there were market-halls of this kind for special goods, such as corn, oil, ointments, etc. Besides these permanent places of sale, there were light booths of a temporary nature, constructed in tent fashion of woven reeds and linen. The life in the market-place probably resembled that of the present day in the south; the custom of calling out and extolling goods existed in ancient Greece as well, and so did the excessive demands of the seller and the depreciation on the part of the purchaser, and even the notorious rudeness of the fish-wives seems to have been known to the Greeks. We find mention also of peddling, and carrying wares from house to house, and this was chiefly the case with provisions.

In the marketplaces of large towns, there were usually covered walkways where merchants and vendors displayed their products. In some areas, there were dedicated market halls for specific goods like grain, oil, and ointments. Besides these permanent selling spots, there were temporary stalls made from woven reeds and linen, resembling tents. Life in the marketplace likely mirrored what we see today in the south; the practice of shouting and promoting goods was common in ancient Greece, along with sellers’ excessive demands and buyers’ haggling. Even the notorious rudeness of fishwives seems to have been familiar to the Greeks. There are also references to peddling and delivering goods from house to house, which mostly involved food items.

Greek art supplies very few pictures from the trader’s life. Fig. 205, taken from a vase-painting, though a caricature, has an especial interest on account of its subject: a certain king Arcesilas of Cyrene (probably mythical), is represented as a dealer in silphium; it is well known that the silphium plant, so much valued by ancient epicures, came from Cyrene, and was an important article of trade. Under a canopy, the curtains of which are suspended by rings, stands a large pair of scales, at which five men are weighing goods, some of which are heaped up on the scales and others lying about on the ground.{515}

Greek art provides very few depictions of a trader's life. Fig. 205, taken from a vase painting, although a caricature, is particularly interesting due to its subject: a certain king Arcesilas of Cyrene (likely mythical), is shown as a seller of silphium; it is well known that the silphium plant, highly valued by ancient food enthusiasts, originated from Cyrene and was a significant trade item. Under a canopy with curtains hung by rings, there is a large pair of scales, at which five men are weighing goods, some of which are piled on the scales, while others are scattered on the ground.{515}

Fig. 205.

Fig. 205.

Most of the goods are as yet unpacked; these workmen, however, have already filled large woollen sacks with them, and one of them is in the act of tying his up, while another is carrying his away. The weighing and packing are conducted under the superintendence of king Arcesilas, who is seated close by, holding in his left hand his sceptre, and with his right apparently giving directions to a workman standing before him. His costume is very extraordinary. The panther under the prince’s seat, a lizard, a stork (or{516} crane), a monkey, and several pigeons, give life to the picture, and partly indicate the place where the scene is laid. Below the main picture, where we must suppose the cellar for the stores to be, workmen are piling up finished packets, under the direction of a man in a cloak.

Most of the goods are still unpacked; however, these workers have already filled large wool sacks with them, and one is currently tying his up while another is carrying his away. The weighing and packing are being overseen by King Arcesilas, who is sitting nearby, holding his scepter in his left hand and seemingly giving instructions to a worker in front of him with his right. His outfit is quite unusual. The panther under the prince’s seat, along with a lizard, a stork (or crane), a monkey, and several pigeons bring the scene to life and hint at the location. Below the main scene, where we can assume the storage cellar is, workers are stacking finished packages under the guidance of a man in a cloak.

Occupations connected with money were largely developed in antiquity. The merchants who dealt with such business—the bankers and money-changers—were called by the Greeks “table-merchants” (τραπεζῖται), from the table at which they originally carried on their occupations. Their duties were of a double nature; besides the actual business of changing, they undertook the investment of capital and the transaction of money business. When the increased coinage of money and the augmentation of trade and travel brought large sums into the hands of individuals, those who had not invested their possessions in wares or property or slaves, naturally desired to profit by it in some other way, and thus the loan business was gradually developed, in which capitalists lent money to those who required it for any mercantile undertaking, in return for a security and interest. In the bond executed in the presence of witnesses, the amount of the capital, the interest agreed upon, as well as the time for which the loan was arranged, had to be entered. For greater safety, a third person usually became security for the debtor, or else some possession was mortgaged, the value of which corresponded to the sum lent. They distinguished between pledges in movable objects, such as cattle, furniture, slaves, etc.; and mortgages given partly on movable objects, such as factory slaves, and partly on immovable property. Mortgages of this kind were very common in seafaring business. The merchant who borrowed{517} money from a rich citizen in order to carry on a particular business with it, pledged his ship or the goods with which he dealt, or perhaps both, to his creditor in a formal contract. They endeavoured to obtain as much security as possible by very exact arrangements concerning the object of the journey, the nature of the goods, etc.; moreover, the interest in business of this kind was very high, because the creditor ran the risk of losing his bargain entirely, or in part, by storms, or pirates, or other misfortunes. Mortgages were also given on property in land, and the creditor’s right of ownership was inscribed on stone tablets set up on the property in question, with the name of the creditor and the amount of the debt. In some places the State itself conducted books for mortgages, in which all the property was entered, together with the amount of the mortgages upon it. Here, as in other loans, interest was high, and this was due to the insecurity of trade and the very incomplete development of agricultural conditions. There were no laws against usury; from ten to twenty per cent., or higher if it was for risk at sea, was common, but there were even cases where thirty-six or forty-eight per cent. were taken. Of course, in these circumstances complaints of extortion were made.

Jobs related to money have been around since ancient times. The merchants involved in this trade—like bankers and money-changers—were called “table-merchants” (τραπεζῖται) by the Greeks, named after the tables where they first conducted their business. Their responsibilities were twofold; in addition to the actual process of exchanging money, they also invested capital and handled financial transactions. As the amount of money increased and trade and travel expanded, people began to hold large sums. Those who didn’t want to invest their wealth in goods, property, or slaves naturally sought to profit in other ways, which led to the rise of lending. Capitalists started lending money to those who needed it for business ventures in exchange for collateral and interest. In a contract signed in front of witnesses, the principal amount, agreed-upon interest, and duration of the loan had to be documented. To ensure greater security, a third party often co-signed for the borrower, or something valuable was mortgaged, with its worth matching the loan amount. They made distinctions between pledges of movable items like livestock, furniture, and slaves, and mortgages that involved movable assets, such as factory slaves, alongside immovable property. Such mortgages were especially common in maritime trade. If a merchant took out a loan from a wealthy individual to pursue a specific business, he typically offered his ship or the goods he planned to trade, or sometimes both, as collateral in a formal agreement. They aimed to secure as much collateral as possible with detailed terms regarding the journey, the type of goods, etc. Furthermore, the interest rates on these loans were quite high because lenders risked losing their investments entirely or partially due to storms, pirates, or other misfortunes. Mortgages were also taken out on land, and the lender's claim to ownership was inscribed on stone tablets placed on the property, detailing the creditor's name and the debt amount. In some areas, the government kept records of mortgages, listing all properties alongside their outstanding mortgage amounts. In these loans, interest rates were also steep due to the instability of trade and the underdeveloped agricultural economy. There were no laws against usury; interest rates ranging from ten to twenty percent, or even higher for maritime risks, were common, and there were instances where rates reached thirty-six or forty-eight percent. Naturally, these conditions led to complaints of extortion.

The arrangement of this money business was chiefly in the hands of the bankers. Their original and chief occupation was the changing of money—the various kinds of coinage which became current through foreign trade; and here they got their profit from the rate of exchange. They also lent money, both small sums and capital for trade and other business undertakings, and this was their share in these monetary transactions. Rich people often invested their money with these bankers, who paid them interest{518} and gave them security or pledges; they then themselves lent the money to men of business, and on account of the risk naturally demanded higher interest than they paid. But even when money was lent direct by a capitalist to a merchant, the mediation of a banker was often resorted to in concluding the contract; for these men were well known to the public on account of their extensive business, and possessed considerable business knowledge. As a rule, though some were known as usurers, and trickery and bankruptcy occasionally occurred, they enjoyed so much confidence that they were gladly engaged as witnesses in business contracts, and requested to take charge of the documents. Money also was deposited with them, for which no particular use appeared at the moment, and which would not be safe if kept at home; of course, if this capital lay idle the banker could pay no interest, but often demanded a sum for taking charge of the deposit. Some of them left their money in the hands of money-changers to increase the business capital, and the extent to which this was done is proved by the fact that the banker Pasion, at the time of Demosthenes, in a business capital of 50 talents (£11,700), had 11 talents (£2,593) lent by private persons.{519}

The handling of money matters was mainly done by the bankers. Their primary job was to exchange currency—the different types of coins that circulated through foreign trade—and they made their money from the exchange rates. They also lent money, both small amounts and larger sums for trade and other business ventures, which was how they participated in these financial transactions. Wealthy individuals frequently invested their money with these bankers, who paid them interest{518} and offered security or collateral; the bankers would then lend this money to entrepreneurs and, due to the risks involved, charged higher interest than they offered to their investors. Even when a capitalist lent money directly to a merchant, it was common to involve a banker in finalizing the agreement; these bankers were well-known due to their large-scale operations and had significant business acumen. Generally, although some were labeled as usurers and instances of deceit and bankruptcy did happen, they were trusted enough that they were often called upon as witnesses for business contracts and asked to handle important documents. People also deposited money with them when there was no immediate use for it, as it wouldn't be safe kept at home; naturally, if this money was left unused, the banker couldn't pay interest but often charged a fee for safeguarding the deposit. Some chose to leave their funds with money-changers to build their business capital, as evidenced by the banker Pasion, during the time of Demosthenes, who had 11 talents (£2,593) out of a total business capital of 50 talents (£11,700) lent from private individuals.{519}

CHAPTER XV.

SLAVERY.

Slaves in Ancient Greece—Captives Taken in War—The Slave Trade—The Price of Slaves—Native Serfs—The Helots—The Penestae and the Clarotae—The Status of the Slave—Protection against Ill-treatment—The Slave’s Duties—Modes of Liberation.

Slaves in Ancient Greece—Captives Taken in War—The Slave Trade—The Price of Slaves—Native Serfs—The Helots—The Penestae and the Clarotae—The Status of the Slave—Protection Against Abuse—The Slave’s Responsibilities—Ways to Gain Freedom.

All the social and economic conditions of antiquity are based on the institution of slavery, and without it would have been impossible; in fact, slavery is so closely interwoven with the whole life of antiquity that even the political development of the ancient nations and their achievements in the domain of art and industry would be inexplicable without the existence of a large slave population. So great was the importance of slavery in antiquity that any account of Greek life would be incomplete, which did not give some slight sketch of these peculiar conditions.

All the social and economic conditions of ancient times relied on the institution of slavery, which was essential for their existence; in fact, slavery is so deeply connected to the overall life of ancient societies that even the political development of those nations and their accomplishments in art and industry would be hard to understand without a substantial slave population. The significance of slavery in ancient times was so immense that any discussion of Greek life would be lacking if it didn't include some brief overview of these unique conditions.

The institution of slavery in Greece is very ancient; it is impossible to trace its origin, and we find it even in the very earliest times regarded as a necessity of nature, a point of view which even the following ages and the most enlightened philosophers adopted. In later times voices were heard from time to time protesting against the necessity of the institution, showing some slight conception of the idea of human rights, but these were only isolated opinions. From the very earliest times the right of the strongest had established the custom that captives taken in war, if not killed or ransomed, became the slaves of the{520} conquerors, or were sold into slavery by them. This custom, which was universal in the Homeric age, continued to exist in the historic period also, so that not only was it adopted in contests between Hellenes and barbarians, but even in the numerous feuds between Hellenes and Hellenes they often condemned their own countrymen to the hard lot of slavery; in later times, however, it was only in cases of special animosity that they resorted to this expedient; as a rule, they exchanged or ransomed captive Greeks. Besides the wars, piracy, originally regarded as by no means dishonourable, supplied the slave markets; and though in later times endeavours were made to set a limit to it, yet the trade in human beings never ceased, since the need for slaves was considerable, not only in Greece, but still more in Oriental countries.

The institution of slavery in Greece is very old; it's impossible to trace its origins, and we even find that in the earliest times, it was seen as a natural necessity, a perspective that the later ages and even the most enlightened philosophers accepted. Over time, there were occasional voices protesting against the need for this institution, showing a basic understanding of human rights, but these were just isolated opinions. From the very beginning, the principle of the strongest established the custom that captives taken in war, if not killed or ransomed, became the slaves of the{520} conquerors or were sold into slavery by them. This custom, widespread in the Homeric age, continued to exist during the historical period, so it was not only applied in conflicts between Greeks and non-Greeks, but even in the many disputes among Greeks themselves, where they often condemned their fellow countrymen to the harsh fate of slavery. However, in later times, it was only in cases of strong animosity that they resorted to this method; generally, they exchanged or ransomed captive Greeks. In addition to wars, piracy, which was initially not viewed as shameful, supplied the slave markets; although efforts were made later to limit it, the trade in human beings never stopped, as the demand for slaves was significant not only in Greece but even more so in Eastern countries.

In the historic period the slaves in Greece were for the most part barbarians, chiefly from the districts north of the Balkan peninsula and Asia Minor. The Greek dealers supplied themselves from the great slave markets held in the towns on the Black Sea and on the Asiatic coast of the Archipelago, not only by the barbarians themselves, but even by Greeks, in particular the Chians, who carried on a considerable slave trade. These slaves were then put up for sale at home; at Athens there were special markets held for this purpose on the first of every month; the slaves were arranged on platforms, so that the buyers might examine them on all sides, for they sought chiefly to obtain physical perfection and strength of limb for hard work, and therefore, if the purchasers desired it, the slaves had to be undressed. Of course, those slaves who were bought merely for the sake of their bodily strength were least valuable; a higher price was given for those who had any special skill or{521} were suited for posts of confidence, and considerable prices were also given for pretty female slaves or handsome boys. Consequently, there was great variety of price; at the time of Xenophon the price for a common male slave, who was only suited for rough work, was half a mina (about £2), else the ordinary average was two minae (about £8); for slaves who possessed any technical skill or higher education the price rose from five to ten minae (£20-£40), and even in exceptional cases amounted to one talent (£240).

In ancient Greece, most of the slaves were considered barbarians, mainly from the regions north of the Balkan Peninsula and Asia Minor. Greek traders sourced their slaves from the large slave markets located in towns along the Black Sea and the Asian coast of the Archipelago, purchasing slaves not only from the barbarians themselves but also from Greeks, especially the Chians, who engaged in a significant slave trade. These slaves were then sold locally; in Athens, there were designated markets for this purpose on the first of every month. The slaves were displayed on platforms so that buyers could inspect them from all angles, as they primarily sought physical perfection and strength for laborious tasks. Consequently, if buyers wished, the slaves had to be undressed for inspection. Naturally, slaves who were bought solely for their physical strength were the least valuable; those with special skills or who were deemed trustworthy fetched a higher price, and attractive female slaves or good-looking boys commanded even more. Thus, there was a wide range of prices; during Xenophon's time, the cost of a typical male slave, suited only for manual labor, was half a mina (about £2), with the average price being two minae (about £8). For slaves with technical skills or higher education, the price ranged from five to ten minae (£20-£40), and in rare cases, it could even reach one talent (£240).

A large portion of the slave population consisted of those who were born in slavery; that is, the children of slaves or of a free father and slave mother, who as a rule also became slaves, unless the owner disposed otherwise. We have no means of knowing whether the number of these slave children born in the houses in Greece was large or small. At Rome they formed a large proportion of the slave population, but the circumstances in Italy differed greatly from those in Greece, and the Roman landowners took as much thought for the increase of their slaves as of their cattle. Besides these two classes of slave population, those who were taken in war or by piracy and those who were born slaves, there was also a third, though not important, class. In early times even free men might become slaves by legal methods; for instance foreign residents, if they neglected their legal obligations, and even Greeks, if they were insolvent, might be sold to slavery by their creditors, a severe measure which was forbidden by Solon’s legislation at Athens, but still prevailed in other Greek states. Children, when exposed, became the property of those who found and educated them, and in this manner many of the hetaerae and flute girls had become the property of their owners.{522}

A large part of the slave population was made up of people born into slavery; specifically, the children of slaves or those with a free father and a slave mother, who typically also became slaves unless the owner decided otherwise. We have no way of knowing whether the number of these slave children born in households in Greece was large or small. At Rome, they made up a significant portion of the slave population, but the conditions in Italy were very different from those in Greece, and Roman landowners paid just as much attention to the growth of their slaves as they did to their livestock. Besides these two groups of slaves—those captured in war or by piracy and those born into it—there was also a third, less significant group. In earlier times, even free men could become slaves through legal means; for example, foreign residents who failed to meet their legal obligations, and even Greeks who went bankrupt, could be sold into slavery by their creditors. This harsh measure was outlawed by Solon's laws in Athens, but it still occurred in other Greek states. Children who were abandoned became the property of those who found and took care of them, and in this way, many hetaerae and flute girls became the property of their owners.{522}

Finally, we know that in some countries the Hellenic population originally resident there were subdued by foreign tribes, and became the slaves of their conquerors, and their position differed in but few respects from that of the barbarian slaves purchased in the markets. Such native serfs were the Helots at Sparta, the Penestae in Thessaly, the Clarotae in Crete, etc. We have most information about the position and treatment of the Helots; but here we must receive the statements of writers with great caution, since they undoubtedly exaggerated a good deal in their accounts of the cruelty with which the Spartans treated the Helots. Still, it is certain that in many respects their lot was a sad one. The constant fear of general insurrection on the part of the Helots entertained by the Spartans, whose own numbers were far fewer, and the terrible severity with which they punished, not only real insurrection, but even merely suspected revolution, prove to us that the statements concerning the cruel treatment of the Helots are not absolutely without foundation. But, as a rule, they did not perform menial slave offices in the houses of the free citizens, but cultivated their lands, and as they were only obliged to hand over a certain part of the profit to the owners, they were able to keep the remainder for themselves, and sometimes to accumulate fortunes and even to purchase their freedom. Nor do we hear of cases in which individual Spartans treated the Helots who were subordinate to them with especial severity—most of the cases of cruelty towards Helots are those in which State reasons seemed to require such proceedings, and were aimed, not at individuals, but at the whole mass of slaves. This was due to a curious arrangement by which the Helots were not, like other{523} slaves, private property of the Individual citizens, but State property and assigned to a particular piece of land, and along with it to the owner for the time being, without enabling him to maintain right of ownership over them. We must not therefore regard the Helots in the same light as ordinary slaves; they were rather public serfs, and on this account they were better off than those who belonged to individual owners. There seems no doubt that besides the Helots there were also private slaves at Sparta, who rendered personal services in the households.

Finally, we know that in some countries, the original Hellenic population was conquered by foreign tribes and became the slaves of their conquerors. Their situation was not much different from that of the barbarian slaves bought in the markets. These local serfs were the Helots at Sparta, the Penestae in Thessaly, the Clarotae in Crete, etc. We have the most information about the Helots' status and treatment, but we must approach the accounts of writers with caution, as they certainly exaggerated the brutality with which the Spartans treated the Helots. Still, it's clear that in many ways their situation was unfortunate. The Spartans, who were far fewer in number, constantly feared a widespread revolt by the Helots, and the extreme harshness with which they punished not only actual uprisings but also even suspected rebellions shows that claims about the cruel treatment of the Helots are not entirely unfounded. However, typically, they did not perform menial tasks in the homes of free citizens; instead, they worked the land. Since they were only required to give a portion of the profits to the landowners, they could keep the rest for themselves and sometimes even amass wealth to purchase their freedom. We do not hear of instances where individual Spartans treated the Helots under their control with particular harshness—most cruelty towards Helots seems to have occurred for State reasons and was directed not at individuals but at the entire group of slaves. This was due to a unique system where the Helots were not, like other slaves, private property of individual citizens, but rather State property assigned to a specific piece of land, along with the temporary owner, without allowing the owner to retain ownership over them. Thus, we shouldn't view the Helots in the same way as regular slaves; they were more like public serfs, which is why their lives were somewhat better than those of individual slaves. There is no doubt that, in addition to the Helots, there were also private slaves in Sparta who provided personal services in households.

The position and treatment of the slaves varied in different periods, and differed also in the different parts of Greece. Here, too, the conditions of the heroic age were patriarchal, and the distinction between free men and slaves was not so great as afterwards. Trustworthy slaves superintended extensive farms and numerous herds; old female slaves had the whole direction of the household; they were often intimately connected with the inmates of the house, and showed touching fidelity and affection for their masters, with whom they lived on a familiar footing. Similar conditions existed in later times too, but only in remote pasture districts, such as Arcadia, where even in the historic age the slaves were almost regarded as members of the family, ate at the same table as their masters, and shared their labours and recreations. Generally speaking, the Dorians were regarded as stern masters, and the Athenians as kinder and more considerate; in fact, a common reproach against the Athenians was that their kindness degenerated into weakness, and that the slaves were nowhere so insolent as at Athens; they expressed themselves freely, it was said, did not give way even to free citizens in the street, they drank, they met{524} together for common banquets, carried on love affairs, etc., just like free men. These reproaches seem not to have been altogether exaggerated, as is proved by the important part played by slaves in the newer Attic comedy; they were usually insolent, cunning fellows, who cared little for an occasional beating, and were always ready to play their masters a trick, or to intrigue with the sons against their stern fathers. Still it was not unusual in Attica for slaves to run away, and therefore the slave-owners tried to prevent this by stern supervision, and even by chaining and branding. It is natural that the temperament of the Athenians, which changed quickly from extreme to extreme, should not often succeed in finding the right mean between severity and kindness, and therefore, in their sudden transitions from excessive consideration to severest cruelty, a real feeling of attachment between slaves and masters was very rare; still there were instances of devoted fidelity on the part of the slaves, and many inscriptions still extant speak of such devotion continuing even to the grave.

The position and treatment of slaves varied over different periods and also in different parts of Greece. During the heroic age, conditions were patriarchal, and the gap between free men and slaves wasn’t as pronounced as it became later. Trustworthy slaves managed large farms and herds; older female slaves ran the household; they were often closely connected with the family and showed deep loyalty and affection for their masters, with whom they lived in a familiar manner. Similar conditions existed later, particularly in remote pastoral regions like Arcadia, where, even in historical times, slaves were regarded almost as family members, sharing meals with their masters and participating in their work and leisure activities. Generally, the Dorians were seen as strict masters, while the Athenians were viewed as kinder and more considerate. In fact, a common criticism of the Athenians was that their kindness could turn into weakness, leading to slaves being quite insolent in Athens; they expressed themselves freely, didn’t yield to free citizens in the streets, drank, gathered for communal banquets, and even engaged in romantic relationships like free men. These criticisms don’t seem to be entirely exaggerated, as evidenced by the significant role slaves played in later Attic comedy; they were typically brash and clever, often unfazed by an occasional beating and quick to play tricks on their masters or conspire with the sons against their strict fathers. Nonetheless, it wasn’t uncommon for slaves in Attica to run away, prompting slave owners to enforce strict supervision, sometimes involving chaining and branding. It’s understandable that the fickle nature of the Athenians, swinging from one extreme to another, often made it hard for them to find a balance between strictness and kindness, leading to rare genuine attachments between slaves and masters. Still, there are instances of devoted loyalty from slaves, and many surviving inscriptions attest to such devotion enduring even after death.

The rights assigned by law to the master over his slaves were very considerable. He might throw them in chains, put them in the stocks, condemn them to the hardest labour—for instance, in the mills—leave them without food, brand them, punish them with stripes, and attain the utmost limit of endurance; but, at any rate at Athens, he was forbidden to kill them. These severe punishments were generally reserved for special cases of obstinacy, theft, or such like; as a rule, the slaves were treated much as our servants are. Their masters gave them the ordinary dress of artisans and workmen—the exomis, or short garment with sleeves (compare the terra-cotta figure, No. 206);{525}

The legal rights granted to masters over their slaves were quite extensive. They could chain them up, put them in the stocks, force them into hard labor—like working in the mills—deny them food, brand them, punish them with whips, and push them to their limits; however, at least in Athens, they were not allowed to kill them. These harsh punishments were typically reserved for specific situations like defiance or theft; generally, slaves were treated similarly to how we treat our servants. Their masters provided them with the usual clothing for laborers—the exomis, a short-sleeved garment (see the terra-cotta figure, No. 206);{525}

Fig. 206.

Fig. 206.

their food was simple but nutritious, chiefly barley porridge and pulse, sometimes meat; their drink was the cheap wine of the country; they had their own sleeping apartments, usually those of the male slaves were separated from those of the female, except when the master allowed a slave to found a family and to live with one of his fellow-slaves. Legal marriages between slaves were not possible, since they possessed no personal rights; the owner could at any moment separate a slave family again, and sell separate members of it. On the other hand, if the slaves were in a position to earn money, they could acquire fortunes of their own; they then worked on their own account, and only paid a certain proportion to their owners, keeping the rest for themselves, and when they had saved the necessary amount they could purchase their freedom, supposing the owner was willing to agree, for he was not compelled. Generally speaking, the position of the public slaves was even more favourable. There were certain occupations which free men were unwilling to undertake, and for this purpose the State used slaves; thus, for instance, at Athens the executioner, torturers, gaolers, and police were all slaves; they had their own dwellings assigned them by the State, could possess property, and received a small salary from the State{526} out of which they had to feed and clothe themselves; they could also earn money by other kinds of work, and sometimes attained a position of fortune. Some of them, as for instance the Athenian police, held a position which gave them certain rights over the citizens, and, therefore, the position of these public slaves must have been a very independent one, while the numerous temple slaves also felt the hardness of their position much less than those whose owners were private persons.

Their food was basic but healthy, mostly barley porridge and beans, sometimes meat; their drink was the local cheap wine. They had their own sleeping quarters, usually with male slaves separated from female slaves, except when the master allowed a slave to start a family and live with one of their fellow slaves. Legal marriages between slaves weren’t allowed since they had no personal rights; the owner could separate a slave family at any time and sell individual members. On the other hand, if the slaves could earn money, they could build their own wealth; they would work for themselves, paying a portion to their owners and keeping the rest, and when they saved enough, they could buy their freedom, assuming the owner agreed since they weren’t obligated to. Generally, the situation for public slaves was even better. There were certain jobs that free men refused to do, and for these, the State used slaves; for example, in Athens, executioners, torturers, jailers, and police were all slaves. They had their own homes provided by the State, could own property, and received a small salary from the State, which they used to feed and clothe themselves; they could also earn money from other jobs and sometimes achieved wealth. Some, like the Athenian police, had a status that gave them specific rights over citizens, making their position quite independent, while the numerous temple slaves experienced their hardships less than those owned by private individuals.

The protection given to slaves by the State was very small, but here again there were differences in different states. It was only in cases of the utmost emergency that the State interfered between master and slave. In the oldest period the owner had power of life and death over his slave, but later legislation put an end to this, and at Athens, in particular, the master might not even kill a slave if he found him committing a crime, the penalty of which was death; cases of necessary defence, or such where the crime could only be prevented by killing the perpetrator, were, of course, excluded. If any owner had killed his slave without being able to justify himself, he was punished for so doing, not as severely as though he had murdered a free man, but only as if it were a case of manslaughter. Further protection against excessive ill-treatment from their masters was given by the right of sanctuary, which permitted the slave to take refuge at the altar of some god, where he found, at any rate, protection for the time being; they might even, supposing they were too cruelly used by their masters, ask to be sold to another master, and it even appears as if the owner could be legally compelled to grant this request. In other respects the State took little notice of slaves,{527} except to forbid certain things, such as gymnastic exercises, love-making with free citizens, participation in certain festivals and sacrifices. Very curious and characteristic of the view they held of slaves, were the arrangements when a slave had to give evidence in a court of law. So bad was their opinion of the moral character of barbarians, and especially of those who were not free, that they thought the slaves could only be induced to speak the truth by direct physical compulsion, and consequently they were always questioned under torture. If in a suit one party required the testimony of his opponent’s slave, the latter could refuse it, but he did so at the risk of losing the suit. Sometimes a master voluntarily offered his slave as witness. If the torture, of which there were various grades, some of them very severe, inflicted any lasting injury on his body or health, the owner might demand compensation, supposing that he was not the loser in the case.

The protection the State provided to slaves was minimal, but this varied across different states. The State only intervened between master and slave in extreme situations. In the earliest times, the owner had the right to decide life and death for their slave, but later laws changed that. In Athens, for instance, a master couldn't even kill a slave for committing a crime that was punishable by death; exceptions were made for cases of self-defense or when the crime could only be stopped by killing the offender. If an owner killed their slave without justification, they faced punishment, but it was not as severe as if they had murdered a free person; it was treated more like manslaughter. Additional protection against mistreatment came from the right of sanctuary, allowing slaves to seek refuge at a god's altar, where they could find temporary safety. If slaves were treated too harshly, they could request to be sold to another master, and it seems that owners could be legally forced to comply with this request. In general, the State paid little attention to slaves, aside from prohibiting certain activities like gymnastic exercises, romantic relationships with free citizens, and participation in specific festivals and sacrifices. Interestingly, their view of slaves was reflected in how they were treated during legal proceedings. They had such a low opinion of the moral character of barbarians and especially of those who were enslaved that they believed slaves could only be compelled to tell the truth through physical coercion, which is why they were often tortured for their testimony. If one party needed a slave’s testimony in a lawsuit, the slave could refuse, but doing so risked the chance of losing the case. Occasionally, a master would voluntarily offer their slave as a witness. If the torture, which came in various degrees of severity, caused any lasting harm to the slave's body or health, the owner could seek compensation, assuming they didn't lose the case.

The mode in which slaves were used varied a good deal, according as an owner required his slaves for his own personal service or household, or used them for work in the field or at some trade, or sent them out to work for others. Among those in the personal service of their master were all who were occupied with the duties of the household and service and attendance on their master and his family. Their number was, of course, regulated by the size of the household; a poor family had often to content itself with a single slave, but very few were so poor as not to have any; in large houses a whole army of slaves was kept, who all had their special duties, though often very slight ones. There were the door-keeper, the slaves who attended their master or his family in the street, the paidagogos, the lady’s maid, the cook,{528} the coachman, the stable boys, water carriers, wool workers, etc. This whole army of servants was usually under the direct supervision of a superintendent or steward, himself a slave, but a particularly trustworthy one, who was often trusted so much by his master as to have charge of his keys and his signet ring. The office of these stewards was of particular importance on the country estates, where they had all the slaves required for farming purposes immediately under them, and had to assign them occupations and superintend their work, unless the master undertook this or himself took up his dwelling on the estate. Slaves who could fill such posts of confidence would, of course, fetch a very high price, and their position can in no way be compared with that of ordinary slaves. The same may be said of those who possessed some intellectual culture, and could serve their masters as secretaries or readers, or even help them in scientific labours, by making extracts, etc.; but this was far rarer among the barbarian slaves of the Greeks than among the Greek slaves of the Romans. The slaves could also render their masters important assistance by technical skill; thus, in a rich household, there would be, besides the cook, a special baker for bread and cakes, also weavers, fullers, embroiderers, whose duty it was to provide the clothing. And as the slaves in the country had to work in field and meadow, to attend the vineyards, and olive gardens, to guard and attend the cattle, so the artisan set his slaves to work in his workshop, and either instructed them himself in his art or bought such as were already trained for the purpose. Even physicians often had slave assistants, and some of these were so much trusted by their masters that they took their place by the sick bed.{529}

The way slaves were utilized varied quite a bit, depending on whether an owner needed them for personal service or household chores, for fieldwork, or to work for others. Those who were in the personal service of their master included everyone responsible for household duties and attending to their master and his family. The number of slaves depended on the size of the household; a less affluent family often had to make do with one slave, but very few were so poor that they had none. In larger homes, there might be a whole group of slaves, each assigned specific but often minor tasks. This included the doorkeeper, slaves who accompanied their master or his family in public, the tutor, the lady's maid, the cook,{528} the coachman, stable boys, water carriers, wool workers, and so on. This entire group of servants was usually managed directly by a superintendent or steward, who was also a slave, but one who was particularly trustworthy and often given responsibility for the keys and signet ring of his master. The role of these stewards was especially vital on country estates, where they oversaw all the agricultural slaves, assigned them tasks, and supervised their work, unless the master decided to take care of this himself or lived on the estate. Slaves who could occupy such trusted positions commanded very high prices, and their status was not comparable to that of ordinary slaves. The same goes for those with some level of education who could assist their masters as secretaries or readers, or even support them in scientific tasks like making notes; however, this was much less common among the barbarian slaves of the Greeks than among Roman slaves. Slaves also provided valuable assistance through specialized skills; for instance, in wealthy households, there would not only be a cook but also a dedicated baker for bread and pastries, plus weavers, fullers, and embroiderers responsible for clothing. In the countryside, slaves worked in the fields and meadows, tended to vineyards and olive groves, and cared for livestock, while artisans assigned their slaves to work in their workshops, training them in their crafts or purchasing those who were already skilled. Even doctors sometimes had slave assistants, with some trusted enough to take their place at a patient’s bedside.{529}

It was very common, too, for people who were not themselves artisans to own a number of slaves who practised some particular trade, as in a factory. Among the ancients slaves took the place of machinery, for they were tolerably cheap to buy and maintain, and thus a factory of this kind, worked by slaves, was a good investment for capital, especially if the owner understood enough business to undertake the direction himself, or if he had a good overseer. These factory owners also escaped the prejudices against artisans; to own slaves who made money by the work of their hands was not regarded as “mechanical” so long as they kept their own hands from the work. Thus the father of Demosthenes possessed a knife factory, that of Isocrates a flute factory, Lysias and his brother owned a shield factory of one hundred and twenty workers. The slaves who worked in these were not all necessarily the property of the owner. Very often a slave proprietor who did not understand a business himself, let his house to someone who carried it on at his own risk; or, supposing a master to possess among his slaves one who understood some particular trade, he let him out for a certain time at a fee (which was paid not to the slave, but to the master) to someone who could make use of him, perhaps in a large factory. In this way slaves were often let out for work in the mines, which required a great many hands; in fact, they might be let out for a long or short period, even for days and half-days, for work in the fields, domestic occupations, personal service, etc. Many of the flute girls and hetaerae were slaves, and were hired out by their owners by the hour, day, or month, an arrangement with which we are familiar from ancient comedy.{530}

It was also quite common for people who weren’t artisans themselves to own several slaves who practiced specific trades, much like in a factory. In ancient times, slaves served as a substitute for machinery because they were relatively cheap to buy and maintain. Thus, a factory operated by slaves was a solid investment for capital, especially if the owner had enough business knowledge to manage it themselves or had a competent overseer. These factory owners also avoided the stigma against artisans; owning slaves who earned money through manual labor wasn’t considered “mechanical” as long as they kept their hands from the work. For example, the father of Demosthenes owned a knife factory, Isocrates had a flute factory, and Lysias and his brother ran a shield factory with one hundred and twenty workers. Not all the slaves working in these operations necessarily belonged to the owner. It was quite common for a slave owner who lacked business expertise to lease their property to someone else who would manage it at their own risk. Additionally, if a master had a slave skilled in a particular trade, they could rent them out for a set period for a fee (which went to the master, not the slave) to someone who could utilize their skills, perhaps in a large factory. This way, slaves were frequently leased for work in the mines, which required a lot of labor; they could be rented out for long or short terms, even for just days or half-days, for tasks in the fields, household chores, personal service, and so on. Many of the flute girls and hetaerae were slaves, and their owners would hire them out by the hour, day, or month, a practice familiar from ancient comedy.{530}

Moreover, it sometimes happened that slaves who had learned some profession made an agreement with their masters to pay them a certain proportion of their earnings, and keep the rest for themselves; sometimes these lived in their own houses and paid for their own food, and might easily earn enough to purchase their freedom.

Moreover, it sometimes happened that slaves who had learned a trade made a deal with their masters to give them a certain percentage of their earnings and keep the rest for themselves; sometimes these individuals lived in their own homes and paid for their own food, and could often earn enough to buy their freedom.

There were various ways of liberating slaves, and the proceedings were different in different states; it was a matter of some importance too, whether a slave was private property or owned by the State or by some sanctuary. There was no definite legal formula for the manumission of private slaves as at Rome; the State did not interfere in the matter, but only demanded a certain tax from the liberated slave. As a rule, the act of manumission was performed before witnesses or publicly in some large assembly, at the Theatre, in courts of law, etc., in order to give the freed man a guarantee of its validity. It often happened that an owner gave all or some of his slaves their freedom in his will, either immediately upon his death or on the condition that the slave should serve his heirs for a certain period, or pay a certain sum to them out of his own earnings in return for his freedom. If a slave purchased his freedom during the lifetime of his master there was a curious arrangement for establishing the legality of the proceeding, since a slave was not able to conclude a legally valid contract. We owe our knowledge of this proceeding chiefly to documents at Delphi. A mock sale had to be carried on; the master sold the slave for a sum mentioned in the contract (which was paid by the slave himself, unless it was remitted by the master) to some god, e.g. at Delphi to Apollo, under the condition that he should be free as soon as he entered{531} the possession of the god. The slave did not then become a temple slave, but was set free by the god, probably in return for some small payment to the sanctuary. As these contracts were concluded in the presence of witnesses, usually priests of the divinity in question, and deposited in the sanctuary, the freed slave had the security of not being afterwards claimed by his former master or his heirs, and again losing his freedom. Sometimes these contracts contained clauses which pledged the slave to certain obligations towards his master as long as he lived, or towards his heirs, or to care for the burial and grave of his former master, etc. In most cases the freed slave did not immediately lose all connection with his old master; he was not a citizen, and therefore his former owner became his legal patron. It was not unusual for the contract to specify that in case the slave should die without children, his property should belong to his former master or his heirs, and sometimes this even extended to the children of the slave, supposing they in turn died without legal heirs. It may have often happened, as was also the case among some of the Russian serfs in our own time, that the freed slave was richer than his master, and we may thus explain such obligations as those already mentioned, or the condition that the liberated slave should maintain his master until his death. The right of citizenship was seldom conferred on slaves when they were set free; supposing this was the case, of course, all such obligations were omitted. This was usually done when a slave had deserved especially well of his country; thus, for instance, all those who fought at the battle of Arginusae received their freedom and the right of citizenship. The conditions at Sparta were different; sometimes the Helots received{532} their freedom from the State, especially those children of Helots who were educated and brought up together with the sons of citizens, but the right of citizenship was never combined with this freedom. Still, it was not unusual for children who were born of Spartan fathers and Helot mothers to be both free men and citizens; the celebrated Spartan generals Lysander, Gylippus and Callicratidas, were sons of Spartans and Helots.

There were various ways to free slaves, and the processes varied by state; it was also quite important whether a slave was privately owned, owned by the state, or by some sanctuary. There wasn’t a specific legal method for manumitting private slaves like there was in Rome; the state didn’t get involved in the process, only requiring a certain tax from the freed slave. Typically, the act of freeing a slave was done in front of witnesses or publicly in large gatherings, like at the theater or in court, to provide the freed person with a guarantee of its validity. Often, an owner would grant freedom to all or some of their slaves in their will, either immediately upon their death or on the condition that the slave serve their heirs for a set time or pay a certain amount from their earnings in exchange for their freedom. If a slave bought their freedom while the master was alive, there was an interesting way to establish the legality of this, since a slave couldn’t enter into a legally binding contract. Our understanding of this process mainly comes from documents found at Delphi. A mock sale had to take place; the master would sell the slave for a stated amount (which was paid by the slave unless the master forgave it) to some god, like Apollo at Delphi, with the condition that the slave would be free as soon as they came into the god’s possession. The slave wouldn’t become a temple slave but would be set free by the god, likely after a small payment to the sanctuary. Because these contracts were made in front of witnesses, usually priests of the relevant deity, and stored in the sanctuary, the freed slave was protected from being claimed again by their former master or heirs and losing their freedom. Sometimes these contracts included clauses that committed the slave to certain obligations towards their former master for life or to care for the burial and grave of that master. In many cases, the freed slave didn’t immediately cut ties with their old master; they weren’t a citizen, so the former owner remained their legal patron. It wasn’t uncommon for contracts to state that if the slave died without children, their property would revert to their former master or heirs, and sometimes this even extended to the slave’s children if they died without lawful heirs. It might have frequently happened, as it did with some Russian serfs in more recent times, that the freed slave was wealthier than their master, which might explain the obligations mentioned before or the condition that the freed slave should take care of the master until their death. Citizenship was rarely given to slaves when they were freed; if they were, all such obligations would typically be dropped. This usually happened when a slave had notably served their country; for example, all those who fought at the battle of Arginusae received freedom and citizenship. In Sparta, things were different; sometimes the Helots were freed by the state, especially the children of Helots who were raised alongside the sons of citizens, but this freedom never came with citizenship rights. Still, it wasn't unusual for children born to Spartan fathers and Helot mothers to be both free men and citizens; the famous Spartan generals Lysander, Gylippus, and Callicratidas were sons of Spartans and Helots.

It would be impossible to make a guess at the number of slaves in Greece. Statements on the subject are extant, but these are insufficient to give us any general idea. There can be no doubt that the number was a very large one; it was a sign of the greatest poverty to own no slaves at all, and Aeschines mentions, as a mark of a very modest household, that there were only seven slaves to six persons. If we add to these domestic slaves the many thousands working in the country, in the factories, and the mines, and those who were the property of the State and the temples, there seems no doubt that their number must have considerably exceeded that of the free population. The injurious influence of this part of the population, who were chiefly barbarians, was felt in many different ways; and though it is not as evident in Greece as in Rome, where the disastrous results of slavery are most marked, yet we cannot hesitate to affirm that the speedy fall of Greece from her political and social height, and the sad picture she offered under Roman dominion, was due, among other causes, in very great part to the institution of slavery.

It would be impossible to estimate the number of slaves in Greece. There are some records on the topic, but they don't provide us with a clear overall picture. It’s clear that the number was very large; not owning any slaves was considered a sign of great poverty, and Aeschines notes that having only seven slaves for six people was a hallmark of a very modest household. If we include the many thousands working in farms, factories, and mines, as well as those owned by the State and temples, it’s likely that their number far exceeded that of the free population. The negative impact of this part of the population, mostly made up of non-Greeks, was felt in various ways; and although it’s not as apparent in Greece as in Rome, where the harmful effects of slavery are glaringly obvious, we can confidently say that Greece's swift decline from its political and social peak, along with the troubling situation under Roman rule, was largely due to the institution of slavery, among other factors.

THE END.

THE END.

LIST OF AUTHORITIES CONSULTED FOR THIS BOOK.

I.—Works Related to the Topic Overall.

J. A. St. John. “The Hellenes.” London, 1844.

J. A. St. John. “The Hellenes.” London, 1844.

J. P. Mahaffy. “Social Life in Greece from Homer to Menander.” London, 1875.

J. P. Mahaffy. “Social Life in Greece from Homer to Menander.” London, 1875.

W. A. Becker. “Charikles neu bearbeitet von H. Goell.” Berlin, 1877.

W. A. Becker. “Charikles, revised by H. Goell.” Berlin, 1877.

C. F. Hermann. “Griechische Privataltertümer,” 3rd ed., edited by H. Blümner. Freiburg and Tübingen, 1882.

C. F. Hermann. “Greek Private Antiquities,” 3rd ed., edited by H. Blümner. Freiburg and Tübingen, 1882.

Panofka. “Bilder antiken Lebens.” Berlin, 1843.

Panofka. “Images of Ancient Life.” Berlin, 1843.

Panofka. “Griechen und Griechinnen.” Berlin, 1844.

Panofka. “Greeks and Greek Women.” Berlin, 1844.

Weiszer. “Lebensbilder aus dem Klassichen Altertum.” Stuttgart, 1862.

Weiszer. “Life Stories from Classical Antiquity.” Stuttgart, 1862.

A. Baumeister. “Denkmäler des Klassichen Altertums.” Munich, 1884.

A. Baumeister. “Monuments of Classical Antiquity.” Munich, 1884.

Th. Schreiber. “Kulturhistorischer Atlas des Altertums.” Leipzig, 1885.

Th. Schreiber. “Cultural Historical Atlas of Antiquity.” Leipzig, 1885.

H. Blümner. “Kunstgewerbe im Altertum.” Leipzig and Prague.

H. Blümner. “Applied Arts in Antiquity.” Leipzig and Prague.

II.—Works on Specialized Topics.

1. Costume.

W. Helbig. “Das homerische Epos aus den Denkmälern erläutert.” Leipzig, 1884, pp. 115-180.

W. Helbig. “The Homeric Epic Explained through the Monuments.” Leipzig, 1884, pp. 115-180.

J. Boehlau. “Quaestiones de re vestiaria Graecorum.” Weimar, 1884.

J. Boehlau. “Questions about the Clothing of the Greeks.” Weimar, 1884.

Fr. Studniczka. “Beiträge zur Geschichte der altgriechischen Tracht.” Vienna, 1886.

Fr. Studniczka. “Contributions to the History of Ancient Greek Costume.” Vienna, 1886.

Th. Schreiber. “Mitteilungen des deutschen archaeologischen Instituts in Athen.” Vol. VIII. (1883), pp. 246 f.; IX. (1884), pp. 232 f.{534}

Th. Schreiber. “Reports of the German Archaeological Institute in Athens.” Vol. VIII. (1883), pp. 246 f.; IX. (1884), pp. 232 f.{534}

2. Birth and Early Childhood.

H. v. Swiecicki. “Die Pflege der Kinder bei den Griechen.” Breslau, 1877.

H. v. Swiecicki. “Childcare in Ancient Greece.” Breslau, 1877.

Becq de Fouquières. “Les jeux des anciens.” Paris, 1869.

Becq de Fouquières. “The Games of the Ancients.” Paris, 1869.

L. Grasberger. “Erziehung und Unterricht im Klassischen Altertum.” Würzburg, 1864-1881.

L. Grasberger. “Education and Teaching in Classical Antiquity.” Würzburg, 1864-1881.

3. Education.

L. Grasberger. (See 2.)

L. Grasberger. (See 2.)

J. L. Ussing. “Erziehung und Jugendunterricht bei den Griechen und Römern.” Berlin, 1885.

J. L. Ussing. "Education and Youth Instruction in Ancient Greece and Rome." Berlin, 1885.

4. Marriage and Women.

No special books quoted.

No notable books cited.

5. Daily Life within and without the House.

G. Bilfinger. “Die Zeitmesser der antiken Völker.” Stuttgart, 1886.

G. Bilfinger. “The Timekeepers of Ancient Peoples.” Stuttgart, 1886.

6. Meals and Social Entertainments.

Anastasios Maltos. A modern Greek work on the symposia of the Ancient Greeks. Athens, 1880.

Anastasios Maltos. A contemporary Greek work on the gatherings of the Ancient Greeks. Athens, 1880.

7. Sickness and Physicians; Death and Burial.

Welcker. “Kleine Schriften.” III., pp. 1 f.

Welcker. “Kleine Schriften.” III., pp. 1 f.

8. Gymnastics.

L. Grasberger. (See 2.)

L. Grasberger. (See 2.)

J. H. Krause. “Die Gymnastik und Agonistik der Hellenen.” 2 vols. Leipzig, 1841.

J. H. Krause. “The Gymnastics and Agonistics of the Greeks.” 2 vols. Leipzig, 1841.

Ed. Pinder. “Ueber den Fünfkampf der Hellenen.” Berlin, 1867.

Ed. Pinder. “About the Pentathlon of the Greeks.” Berlin, 1867.

H. Marquardt. “Zum Pentathlon der Hellenen.” 1886.

H. Marquardt. “On the Pentathlon of the Greeks.” 1886.

9. Music and Dancing.

K. v. Jan. “Die Griechischen Saiteninstrumente. Programm des Lyceums von Saargemünd.” Leipzig, 1882.

K. v. Jan. “The Greek String Instruments. Program of the Lyceum of Saargemünd.” Leipzig, 1882.

Gevaert. “Histoire et théorie de la musique dans l’antiquité.” Vol. II. (1881), pp. 241 f.

Gevaert. “History and Theory of Music in Antiquity.” Vol. II. (1881), pp. 241 f.

K. v. Jan. An article in “Baumeister’s Denkmäler des Klassischen Altertums.” I., 553 f.

K. v. Jan. An article in “Baumeister’s Monuments of Classical Antiquity.” I., 553 f.

10. Religion.

K. F. Hermann. “Lehrbuch der gottesdienstlichen Altertümer der Griechen.” Second edition. Revised by K. B. Stark. Heidelberg, 1858.{535}

K. F. Hermann. “Textbook of the Religious Antiquities of the Greeks.” Second edition. Revised by K. B. Stark. Heidelberg, 1858.{535}

Metzger. An article entitled Divinatio in Pauly’s “Realencyklopädie.” II., pp. 1113 f.

Metzger. An article titled Divinatio in Pauly’s “Realencyklopädie.” II., pp. 1113 f.

Bouché-Leclerque. “Histoire de la divination dans l’antiquité.” Paris, 1880.

Bouché-Leclerque. “History of Divination in Antiquity.” Paris, 1880.

Büchsenschütz. “Traum und Traumdeutung im Altertum.” Berlin, 1882.

Büchsenschütz. “Dreams and Dream Interpretation in Ancient Times.” Berlin, 1882.

11. Games and Festivals.

J. H. Krause. “Ἑλληνικά.” Part I. Olympia. Vienna, 1838. Part II., Pythien, Nemien, und Isthmien. Leipzig, 1841.

J. H. Krause. “Greek.” Part I. Olympia. Vienna, 1838. Part II, Pythian, Nemean, and Isthmian. Leipzig, 1841.

E. Curtius. Olympia. Berlin, 1852.

E. Curtius. Olympia. Berlin, 1852.

Ad. Böttiger. Olympia. “Das Fest und seine Stätte.” Second Edition. Berlin, 1886.

Ad. Böttiger. Olympia. “The Festival and Its Venue.” Second Edition. Berlin, 1886.

Holwerda. An article in the “Archæologische Zeitung” for 1880, pp. 169 f.

Holwerda. An article in the "Archaeological Journal" for 1880, pp. 169 f.

A. Mommsen. “Delphica.” Leipzig, 1878, pp. 149-214.

A. Mommsen. “Delphica.” Leipzig, 1878, pp. 149-214.

H. Guhrauer. “Der Pythische Nomos” in “Supplemente der neuen Jahrbücher für Philologie und Pädagogie.” Vol. VIII., pp. 309 f.

H. Guhrauer. “The Pythian Nomos” in “Supplements of the New Yearbooks for Philology and Pedagogy.” Vol. VIII., pp. 309 f.

A. Mommsen. “Heortologie. Antiquarische Untersuchungen über die städtischen Feste der Athener.” Leipzig, 1864.

A. Mommsen. “Heortologie. Archaeological Studies on the Urban Festivals of the Athenians.” Leipzig, 1864.

A. Michaelis. “Der Parthenon.” Leipzig, 1871.

A. Michaelis. “The Parthenon.” Leipzig, 1871.

Preller. An article in Pauly’s “Realencyklopädie.” Vol. III., pp. 83 f.

Preller. An article in Pauly’s “Real Encyclopedia.” Vol. III, pp. 83 f.

Preller. “Demeter und Persephone.” pp. 342 f.

Preller. “Demeter and Persephone.” pp. 342 f.

12. The Theatre.

Wieseler. An article entitled “Griechisches Theater,” in Ersch. Gruber’s “Encyklopädie.” First series. Vol. LXXXIII., pp. 243 f.

Wieseler. An article titled “Greek Theater,” in Ersch. Gruber’s “Encyclopedia.” First series. Vol. LXXXIII., pp. 243 f.

Wieseler. “Theatergebäude und Denkmäler des Bühnenwesens.” Göttingen, 1851.

Wieseler. “Theater Buildings and Monuments of the Theater Arts.” Göttingen, 1851.

Alb. Müller. “Lehrbuch der szenischen Altertümer.” Freiburg-im-Br., 1886.

Alb. Müller. “Textbook of Scenic Antiquities.” Freiburg-im-Br., 1886.

W. Donaldson. “Theatre of the Greeks.” Ninth edition, London, 1879.

W. Donaldson. “Theatre of the Greeks.” 9th edition, London, 1879.

Lüders. “Die Dionysischen Künstler.” Berlin, 1873.

Lüders. “The Dionysian Artists.” Berlin, 1873.

Sommerbrodt. “Scaenica.” Berlin, 1876. pp. 199 f.

Sommerbrodt. “Scaenica.” Berlin, 1876. pp. 199 f.

Arnold. An article in “Verhandlungen der 29ten Philologen Versammlung,” 1875. pp. 16 f.

Arnold. An article in "Proceedings of the 29th Philological Assembly," 1875. pp. 16 f.

Wieseler. “Das Satyrspiel.” Göttingen, 1848.{536}

Wieseler. “The Satyr Play.” Göttingen, 1848.{536}

O. Benndorf. “Beiträge zur Kenntnis des Attischen Theaters,” an article in the “Zeitschrift für österreichische Gymnasien.” 1875.

O. Benndorf. “Contributions to the Understanding of Attic Theatre,” an article in the “Journal for Austrian High Schools.” 1875.

13. War and Seafaring.

W. Rüstow and H. Köchly. “Geschichte des Griechischen Kriegswesens.” Aarau, 1852.

W. Rüstow and H. Köchly. “A History of Greek Warfare.” Aarau, 1852.

Helbig. “Das Homerische Epos aus den Denkmälern erläutert.” pp. 195-250.

Helbig. “The Homeric Epic Explained through Monuments.” pp. 195-250.

Jähns. “Handbuch einer Geschichte des Kriegswesens von der Urzeit bis zur Renaissance.” Leipzig, 1880.

Jähns. “Handbook of the History of Warfare from Prehistoric Times to the Renaissance.” Leipzig, 1880.

A. Müller. An article in Baumeister’s “Denkmäler des Klassischen Altertums.” Vol. I., pp. 525 f.

A. Müller. An article in Baumeister’s "Monuments of Classical Antiquity." Vol. I, pp. 525 f.

Boeckh. “Urkunden über das Seewesen des Attischen Staates.” Berlin, 1840.

Boeckh. “Documents on the Maritime Affairs of the Attic State.” Berlin, 1840.

Graser. “De veterum re navali.” Berlin, 1864.

Graser. “On the Ancient Naval Affairs.” Berlin, 1864.

A. Cartault. “La trière Athénienne.” Paris, 1880.

A. Cartault. “The Athenian Trireme.” Paris, 1880.

A. Breusing. “Die Nautik der Alten.” Bremen, 1886.

A. Breusing. “The Nautical Science of the Ancients.” Bremen, 1886.

Raoul Lemaître. “Sur la disposition des rameurs sur la trière antique,” an article in the Revue Archéologique for 1883. pp. 89 f.

Raoul Lemaître. “On the Arrangement of Rowers on the Ancient Trireme,” an article in the Revue Archéologique for 1883. pp. 89 f.

14. Agriculture, Trade, and Commerce.

14. Farming, Trade, and Business.

Büchsenschütz. “Besitz und Erwerb.” Halle, 1869.

Büchsenschütz. “Ownership and Acquisition.” Halle, 1869.

Büchsenschütz. “Die Haupstätten des Gewerbfleiszes im klassischen Altertum.” Leipzig, 1869.

Büchsenschütz. “The Main Centers of Trade in Classical Antiquity.” Leipzig, 1869.

W. Drumann. “Die Arbeiter und Kommunisten in Griechenland und Rom.” Königsberg, 1860.

W. Drumann. “The Workers and Communists in Greece and Rome.” Königsberg, 1860.

Blümner. “Die gewerbliche Thätigkeit der Völker des klassischen Altertums.” Leipzig, 1869.

Blümner. “The Commercial Activity of the Peoples of Classical Antiquity.” Leipzig, 1869.

Blümner. “Technologie und Terminologie der Gewerbe und Künste bei Griechen und Römern.” 4 vols. Leipzig, 1875-1887.

Blümner. “Technology and Terminology of Trades and Arts among Greeks and Romans.” 4 vols. Leipzig, 1875-1887.

15. Slaves.

15. Enslaved people.

Wallon. “Histoire de l’esclavage dans l’antiquité.” Second edition. Paris, 1879.

Wallon. “History of Slavery in Antiquity.” Second edition. Paris, 1879.

Büchsenschütz. “Besitz und Gewerb.” pp. 104—208.{537}

Büchsenschütz. “Ownership and Trade.” pp. 104—208.{537}

INDEX.

A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, R, S, T, U, V, W, X, Y, Z

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__

Abacus, The, 111
Academy, The, at Athens, 119, 127
Acarnania, Javelin-throwers of, 478
“Achaeans, Curly-haired,” 64, 72
Achilles, Wail at the death of, 248;
bandaging the arm of Patroclus, 464
Acropolis, Buildings on the, 179
Actors, Dress of, 4, 46;
Gloves of, 56;
sometimes poets, 421;
selected by poets, and examined by the State, 421;
Division of parts to, 422;
Dumb, 423;
Payment of, 423;
Guilds and Schools of, 423;
Costumes and masks of, 422-444;
Prizes of, 449
Adonis, Festival of, 152
Aeschines, Figure of, 2;
his employment in boyhood, 104;
his allusion to slaves, 532
Aeschylus, The Trilogy of, 411;
his introduction of a second actor, 412;
Songs and Chorus of, 413;
his “Eumenides,” 428;
his contest with Sophocles, 449
Aesculapius, 234;
Sanctuaries of, 238;
Sacrificial offering of cocks to, 336
Aesop’s Fables, 88
Aetion exhibits his picture at Olympia of Alexander’s Marriage, 364
Aetolia, Javelin-throwers of, 478
Agesilaus, Dress of, 50;
Anecdote of, and the hobby-horse, 93
Agora, The, 128
Agrae, The lesser Eleusinia at, 378
Agricultural implements, 493
Agricultural pursuits, 176
Agriculture, in statistical relation to industry and trade, 489;
the chief occupation in the heroic period, 491;
at Sparta, 491;
at Athens, 491;
Irrigation in, 492;
in Arcadia, 493;
Allusion in Homer to, 493;
Implements of, 493
Alcibiades, Shoes named after, 55;
at a banquet, 216
Alcmene, her song to her children, 85
Alexander the Great and Roxana;
picture of their marriage, by Aetion, 364
{538}Alexandria, School of, 128
Alexandria Troas, Ruins of Wrestling School at, 121
Alexandrine period, Varieties of female dress in the, 43
Altis, Grove of, 121, 304, 362, 365
Amazons, Chiton of, 39;
Battle-axe of, 475;
Shields of, 478
Ambrosia, Festival of, 385
Amorgos, Looms of, 48
Ampechonion, The, 43
Amphiaraus, Temple of, 243;
Oracle of, 346;
Figure of, 465;
Helmet of, 469
Amphictyons, The, 369
Amphidromia, The, 82, 83, 84
Amphoras, 373
Amulets for infants, 83, 84;
in curing disease, 243
Anacreon on Conversation, 219
Anaximander introduces methods of measuring time, 184
Anaximenes lecturing at Olympia, 364
Andromache, Head-dress of, 74, 145
Andromeda, Masks relating to, 430
Animals, Sacrifice of, 137, 138, 203, 336, 337
Animals, wild, Hunting, 196
Anthesterian Festival, The, 385
Antioch, School of, 128
Antiphon on spear-throwing, 278
Antisthenes, 127
Aphrodite Anadyomene, 172
Aphrodite bathing, 159
Aphrodite Pandemos, 134
Aphrodite Urania, 134, 151
Apollo, Figure of, 4;
The chlamys of, 19;
Head-dress of, 66;
invoked at weddings, 137, 144;
at the purification of Orestes, 330;
Sacrifice of asses to, 336;
Oracles of, 342;
Clarian Temple of, 344;
Sacrifice at Pythian Games to, 367;
Hecatomb to, 370;
A slave set free by, 531
Apollo-Coropaeus, Oracle of, 345
Apoxyomenos, The, of Lysippus, 285
Arcadians, The, 458
Arcesilas of Cyrene, 514
Archery, Skill of Cretans in, 300;
{539}Instruction in, 124 (See, also, Bow and Arrows)
Archon Basileus, Dress of the, 4
Areopagus, The, 102
Arginusae, the battle of, Slaves at, 531
Argolis, 371
Argos, Prophecy at, 344
Ariadne, 444
Aristarchus, inventor of sun-dials, 185
Aristophanes, his allusions to chitons and mode of wearing the hair, 69;
allusions to nurseries, 85;
allusion to the mother of Pheidippides, 98;
his descriptions of marriage, 134, 170;
“Birds” of, 140;
“Frogs” of, 200;
allusion to fidelity of citizens to judicial duties, 195;
The “Acharnians” of, 236, 383;
his account of the recovery of Plutus from blindness, 240;
Comedies of, 392;
Jokes of, 436
Aristotle, Shaven face of, 73;
his allusion to the flute, 112;
teaches in the Lyceum, 127;
his opinion of work, 490;
of tradesmen, 510
Arithmetic in Spartan education, 101;
in Attic education, 111, 127
“Armour-race,” The, 273, 274
Arms, Exposure of, 18
Arms, presented to ephebi, 118;
used in war, 452;
of Homeric soldiers, 460;
of later times, 462-480
Army of Sparta, 454-456;
of Athens, 456-460 (See, also, Soldiers)
Artemidorus, Dream-book of, 342
Artemis, Chiton of, 29;
Dolls offered to, 92;
invoked at weddings, 137, 144;
Sacrifice at Pythian Games to, 367
Artist, Profession of, 489, 500;
Workshop of an, 504
Askolia, Game of, 384
Aspasia, 172
Astragals (See Knuckle-bones)
Astronomy in Attic schools, 114, 127
Athene at her toilet, 159;
as a weaver, 498
Athene-Hygeia, 375
Athene Polias, 372, 375, 377
Athens, Dress at, 12;
Shoes worn at, 55;
Walking-sticks at, 64;
Mode of dressing the hair at, 68;
System of education at, 102-132;
Tribes and clans of, 143;
Daily life in, 179-201;
Streets and suburbs of, 179, 180;
Houses at, 179, 181;
Duties and voluntary services of citizens of, 194, 195;
Banquets in, 203-232;
Festivals of, 372-390;
Theatre of, 396;
Military service in, 456
Athletes, Hair of, 69;
Complexion of, 285;
Position and training of, 302-305;
useless to the State, 305;
at Olympia, 358
Auditorium of theatres, 398-402
Augustus, Obelisk of, in the Campus Martius, 185

Babylonians, their arrangements for measuring time, 184
Ball, Game of, 223, 299
{540}Bankers, 190, 516, 517, 518
Banquets for men, 203;
Order of proceedings at, 205;
The various dishes served at, 206, 207;
Drinking at, 209;
at religious festivals, 349;
at Olympia, 363 (See, also, Symposium)
Barbers’ shops, 189, 190
Barbiton, The, 314
Barley-cake, 208
Barter, 515
Basilinna, 386, 387
Baskets for learning to walk, 86
Bathing children, 85
Baths for new-born infants, 80;
in gymnasia, 121;
for bride and bridegroom, 137;
of women, 159;
for men, 192-194;
Public and private, 192, 193;
connected with the gymnasia, 192
Battering-ram, 480
Battle-axe, The, 475
Beard, the, Modes of wearing, 71-74
Beer, 211
Bib, The, 24, 28, 32, 33, 35, 36, 39
Birds, Snaring, 197;
Sacrifice of, 336
Birds of Aristophanes, 140
Birth and Infancy, Period of, 78-98
Birthdays, 203
“Black broth,” 178
Blindness, Cures for, 240
Board of Inspection in Sparta, 99
Boating, 126
Boehlau on the woman’s chiton, 21
Boeotians, Food of, 206
Bogies, 88
Boots, 52, 53
Boule, The, 195
Bow and Arrows, Teaching the use of, 124;
Construction of, 300;
in war, 476, 477 (See, also, Archery)
“Bowl of Duris,” The, 307
Boxing, 116, 123, 291, 292;
subject to special rules, 292;
Injuries from, 293;
Methods of, 293-296;
Thongs used in, 293, 296;
at Olympia, 353
Boys, Clothing of, 100, 118;
Education of, 99-132;
Gymnastic exercises of, 100, 115, 116, 119-124;
Oath taken by, 117;
period when classed as ephebeia, 117;
exercised in arms, 124;
horse-riding, swimming, boating, and marching, 124-126;
Advanced instruction of, 127, 128;
at quoit-throwing, 278;
as priests, 325, 326;
at the Olympic games, 353, 354;
at Pythian games, 368;
at theatres, 447;
as slaves, 521
Branchidae, The Sanctuary of, 344
Bread, 207, 208
Bridal dress, 138
Bridal presents, 135
Bridal procession, 139
Bridal song, 140
Bridal torches, 139
Brooches, 6
Brygos, vase painter, 30
Burning the dead, 250, 254, 255
Byzantium, Intemperance at, 197

Cakes, 207, 208;
for Cerberus, 245
{541}Callirhoe, The sacred water of, 137
Calypso, 145
Camps, 455
Caps, Shape and material of, 59
Captives taken in war, 452
Carriages for infants, 90;
of the rich, 198
Caryatid, Dress of a, 37;
Head-dress of a, 75
Castanets, 320
Cattle rearing, 176, 496, 497
Cavalry, 452, 457, 479, 480
Cenotaphs, 264
Ceos, Burial ordinances of, 251
Cerberus, 245
Chairs, 202
Chariot races, 353, 354-357, 368, 373
Charioteers, Costume of, 4, 354
Chariots, Fighting from, 451
Charon, The pilos of, 59;
his fees, 245
Chemises, 43
Children, Customs at the birth of, 78-80;
Swaddlings for, 80;
Suckling, 81;
Legitimation of, 81;
Exposure of, 82;
Naming, 83;
Welcome and Dedication of, 82, 84;
Charms for, 84;
in the nursery, 85;
Bathing, 85;
Weaning, 85;
learning to walk, 87;
Clothing of, 88;
Threats for quieting, 88;
Stories for, 88;
Toys for, 89-92;
Games of, 92-97;
Chastisement of, 98;
Education of, 98;
Registration of new-born, 143;
bound to obedience, 148;
at meals, 178;
at the Feast of Cans, 386;
as slaves, 521 (See, also, Boys and Girls)
Chionis, jumping feat of, 269
Chiton, The, long and short, and by whom worn, 3, 4;
Homeric descriptions of, 6;
Change in the cut of, 8;
of Hermes, 11;
of workmen and others, 12;
Modes of wearing the, 14, 15;
combined with the himation, 17;
worn at home, 19;
its resemblance to the peplos, 20;
worn by women, 21, 24-26;
Changes in, 30;
Construction of, 33;
Folds of, 33, 34;
Arrangement of, 37;
Varieties of, 39-41;
Colour of, 44, 45;
Patterns of, 46;
Material of, 47, 48;
on the stage, 438;
of soldiers, 465
Chlaina (Cloak), 3;
shape of, 7, 8;
material of, 15
Chlamys, The, 7;
place of its origin, 17;
shape and mode of wearing, 18;
of Hermes and Apollo, 18, 19
Choragia, The, 418
Choruses, 214, 350, 389, 392, 394, 413, 415;
Training of, 417, 419, 420;
Prizes to, 419;
The selection of, 420;
Dress of, 444
Circe, 145
Cirrha, 368
Cithara, The, taught in Attic schools, 112;
Construction of, 309-311;
Manner of playing, 311;
at Pythian games, 366
Cithara player, Dress of, 32;
{542}at banquets, 133
Citizens, Daily life of, 188-201;
Judicial duties and voluntary services of, 195;
as soldiers, 456
Civic rights of young men, 133
Civil duties, 195
Clans at Athens, 143
Clarian Temple of Apollo, The, 344
Clarotae, The, 522
Cleisthenes, Reforms of, 457
Cleon, 428
Cloak, The, 7;
Mode of wearing, 15, 17, 19;
Coloured, 47
Clocks, Water, 185-187
Clothes, Washing, 156, 157
Club, The, 475
Club-rooms, 179, 192
Cnidus, Medical school of, 235, 239
Cock and quail fighting, 228
Coffins, Material and shapes of, 252, 253
Coins put into mouths of dead men, 245
Callicratidas, 532
Colours of dress, 44-47
Comedy, 414, 415, 436-442
Comus, The, 230
Concubinage, 145, 146
Condottiere, The, 459
Conjurers, 217
Conversations and discussions at symposia, 219
Cooking, 206
Corinth, Female morality at, 170;
The hetaerae of, 171;
Temple of Aphrodite at, 173
Corn dealers, 510
Corymbus, The, 68
Cos, Medical school of, 235, 239
Cosmetics, 165
Costume, Knowledge of, essential to a complete picture of past ages, 1;
Theatrical, 432-444
(See, also, Dress)
Costume, Greek, Incorrect ideas of, 2;
Two kinds of, 2;
Names of garments in, 3
(See, also, Dress)
“Cothurnus,” The, 436
Cottabus, Game of, 194, 220, 221
Cotton garments, 49
Council of Five Hundred, 195, 449
Cradles, 81
Crematoria, The, 250
Crepida, 54
Crete, Marriage custom at, 145;
skill of its people in archery, 300, 478
Crobylus, The, 68, 75
Ctesibius, Water clock of, 187
Cuirass, The, 460, 462, 464, 465, 479
Culture of Greeks, 110
Cup-bearers, 178, 221
Cups, Wine, 213
“Curl-holders,” 64, 71
Curls worn by men, 64, 65, 68
Curse on murderers, 251
Cybele, Musical instruments used in the worship of, 319, 320
“Cyclops,” The, 415
Cymbals, 320
Cynic philosophers, Dress of, 20;
Bare feet of, 49;
Beards of, 74;
at the Cynosarges, 127
{543}Cynosarges, The, at Athens, 119
Cyrene, Silphium of, 514

Daily life at Sparta, 175-179;
at Athens, 179-201
Dancing, at symposia, 216;
Pantomimic, 217;
chiefly confined to professional performers, 321;
between the sexes unknown, 321;
for religious purposes, 321;
in the worship of Dionysus, 321;
in armour, 321;
Singing combined with, 321;
Distinction in ancient and modern, 322;
in connection with religious mysteries, 348;
after religious ceremonies, 350;
Choric, 417
“Daughter of Niobe, A,” 39
Death and burial, Customs connected with, 244-264
Delos, Proficiency in swimming of inhabitants of, 126
Delphi, Oracle of, 342, 343;
Pythian games at, 366-370
Demeter, Offering of swine to, 336;
Wanderings of, 381;
Festival in honour of, 382
Democedes, the physician, 238
Demosthenes, 194;
Factory of the father of, 529
Dice, 97, 192, 194, 223, 224, 225, 347
Diogenes, his allusion to the care taken of sheep, 498
Diomede, Helmet of, 468
Dionysus, Fillet on forehead of, 71;
Festival of, 118;
in a vase picture, 169;
his journey to Hades, 200;
Hymn in praise of, 212;
Worship of, 320;
Sacrifice to, 333;
Goats offered to, 336;
Festivals of, 383-390;
Theatre of, 298, 403, 445;
on the stage, 442
“Dionysus, The Little,” 96
Dionysos-Eleutheros, 386, 389
Diplax, The, 8
Discipline in Sparta, 100
“Discobolus,” The, in the Vatican, 277
Diseases, described in inscriptions, 239;
Modes of curing, 239-243
Dishes at a birth-festival, 84;
sometimes enumerated in verse, 206
Divorce, Grounds of, 148, 149
Dodona, Oracle of Zeus at, 344
Dogs for hunting, 196;
carried about in the propitiation of Hecate, 331
Dolls, 90-92
Door, Decking the, on the birth of a child, 78
Doric and Ionic costume, Differences between, 22-30
Dough, as a substitute for table-napkins, 206
Dowry, Bride’s, 135,136;
Return of, 149
Dragon, Apollo’s fight with the, 367
Drama, Origin of, 392;
Divisions of the, 411, 416;
Choregraphic element in the, 417;
Representation of the, 421-448
Dramas at Eleusinian festivals, 381;
at the Feast of Cans, 389, 390
Drapery in Egypt 4000 B.C., 9;
{544}among
the Phoenicians, 9;
as shown in vase paintings, 30, 33, 34
Drawing, Teaching of, 113, 127
Drawing lots at Olympia, 360
Dream oracles, 240-243
Dream-book of Artemidorus, 342
Dreams, 341;
revealing the will of the gods, 342
Dress, of actors, 4;
at Athens, 12;
of charioteers, 4;
of cynic philosophers, 20;
of flute players, 4;
of gods, 3;
of harp players, 4;
in Ionia, 12;
of the age of Pericles, 2;
of priests, 4, 327;
of riders, 18, 125;
of soldiers, 8, 18, 455;
in Sparta, 12;
of workmen, 12, 19, 502;
of youths, 18, 100, 106, 118;
of women, 20-49;
Colour and pattern of, 44;
with designs of figures, 47;
Material of, 47, 48;
of hetaerae, 48;
of children, 87, 88;
paidagogoi, 103;
of female gymnast, 132;
of bride, 138;
of bridegroom, 139;
of a corpse, 245;
of funeral mourners, 251;
of peasants, 497;
of slaves, 524
Drinking parties, 197, 202, 209;
Representations of, 212
Drinking songs, 215
Drunkenness, 230;
of women, 170
Dumb-bells, 116;
used in jumping, 266
Duris, vase-painter, 30;
his representation of school-teaching, 106
Dwellings in Sparta, 177;
in Athens, 179, 181
Dyeing the hair, 166

Early rising, 194
Ear-rings, 65
Ecstasy, 341
Education, Distinction in the Doric and Ionic states in system of, 99;
in Sparta, 99-102, 130, 132;
in Athens, 102-132
(See, also, Schools)
Egypt, Drapery in, 9
Eleusinian celebrations, 151, 377-382
Elians, The, 358, 363
Embalming, 249
Embroidery, 45, 130
Ephebi, 117;
Double use of the term, 117;
The oath taken by, 117;
their change of dress, and dedicatory rites, 118;
Military education of, 124, 126, 127, 456
Ephesus, Ruins of wrestling school at, 121;
theatre of, 402
Ephors, The, 454
Epicureans, The, 128
Epidaurian sacrifice, 379
Epidaurus, Sanctuary of Aesculapius at, 239, 242, 243
Epithalamium of Helen, 141
Erinnys, The, 335
Eros, Glorification of, 220
Ethics, 110
Etruscan graves, Spirals found in, 65
Euphorbus, The hair of, 65
Euripides, his tirades against married life, 134, 170;
Songs from 216;
{545}on
Olympic games, 365;
Tetralogies of, 412;
“Cyclops” of, 415;
represented on the stage, 428
Evil eye, The, 83
Exomis, mode of wearing the chiton, 13;
on the stage, 438
Exposure of infants, 82
Eyebrows, Dyeing the, 166

Factories, 529
Fair at Olympic Festival, 367
Fairy tales, 88
Farms, Management of, 492, 493
“Fast and Loose,” Game of, 226
Feast of Adonis at Alexandria, 391
“Feast of Pitchers,” The, 386
Feet, the, Coverings for, 49-55
Felt garments, 49
Fencing, 124
Festivals, Costume for, 3, 46;
at the birth of children, 82-84;
of the Panathenaea, 124;
at marriages, 138;
for women, 151;
of Adonis, 152;
Religious, 195, 349, 350, 351;
Frequency of, 203;
National, 350;
at Olympia, 351-366;
at Delphi, 366-370;
Isthmian, 370;
Nemean, 371;
Athenian, 372-391
Fibulae, 6, 32, 33, 39, 69
“Ficoronese Cista,” The, 296
Fireless sacrifices, 334
Fish, Eating, 207
Fish-market, 191
Fishing, 197
“Five-lines,” Game of, 224
Flowers for funeral wreaths, 245
Flute, the, Instruction in, 107, 112;
neglected at Athens, but popular at Thebes, 112;
its Bacchic origin, 112;
carefully avoided in Sparta, 113;
Construction of, 315;
playing, 316-319;
at Pythian games, 366
Flute players Costume of, 4;
at symposia, 214, 216;
at sacrificial ceremonies, 338;
as slaves, 521
Forfeits, 213
Fortune-telling, 347
“Frogs,” The, of Aristophanes, 200
“Frog’s wine,” 210
Fruits, 208
Fuller’s earth used in washing, 188
Funerals, 203, 245-264;
Bearers at, 252;
Cars at, 250;
Games at, 290;
Laments at, 246;
Orations at, 255

Gamelion, The month, favourite time for weddings, 136
Games of children, 92-97, 223;
at the symposium, 220, 223-229
Gaming houses, 197
Gaolers, 525
Gardens at Athens, 182
Geometry in Attic schools, 114, 127
Gifts for new-born children, 83
Girdle, The, 11, 20, 23, 24, 35, 39
Girls, Early marriages of, 92;
Education of, 129;
Domestic instruction of, 130;
Plato on the education of, 130;
{546}their gymnastic training in
Sparta, 130, 131;
debarred from social intercourse, 133;
as priestesses, 325, 326;
of Elis, 366
Glaucus, 304
Gloves, 55, 56
Goat-rearing, 497
Gods, Costume of, 3;
Libations to, 212;
Temples of, 324;
modes of revealing their will, 324;
their desire for worship and sacrifice, 324;
Prayers to, 328;
Sacrifices to the, 331-335
Gold masks discovered at Mycenae, 72
“Good genius,” the, Drinking in honour of, 209
Gorgias, his discourses at Olympia, 364
Graser on arrangement of rowing-benches, 484
Grasshoppers, Golden, for the hair, 68, 69, 71
Graves, 252;
Adornment of, 254;
Libations at, 256;
Care of, 262
Greaves, 460, 461, 462
Greece, Conditions in heroic period, 451
“Guest-friend,” The, 199, 200
Guests, Reception of, 203, 204
Gylippus, 532
Gymnasia, The, 115;
State institutions, 119;
at Athens, and their arrangement, 119, 120;
of Rome, 120;
Teachers in, 122, 123
Gymnasiarchs, The, 122
Gymnastic exercises, 265-305;
in Sparta, 301;
in Athens, 115-124;
of Spartan girls, 130, 131

Hades, Temple of, 243
Hair, the, Modes of wearing, of men, 64-74;
of women, 74-77;
curled, 64, 75;
plaited, 66, 67, 75;
ornamented, 65, 68, 77;
cut short, 69;
Modes of cutting, 71;
Shaving, 71;
Scenting, 74;
Kerchiefs for 76, 77;
parted in the middle, 76;
with “Greek knot,” 76;
with a fillet, 77;
of ephebi, 118;
Laconian custom of cutting off the bride’s, 144;
dyeing, 166;
cut off at funerals, 251;
of soldiers, 455
Handicrafts, 176;
of gods, 498;
depreciation of, 499, 500;
in the hands of three classes, 500;
of foreigners, 501
Hands, Washing, at meals, 205, 206;
Lines of, 347
Hangmen, 525
Harp, The, 215
Harp players, Costume of, 4;
at symposia, 215
Hats, Place of origin of, 56;
Various shapes of, 56-59;
of straw, for women, 61
Head, the, Coverings for, 56-61
Hecate, Propitiation of, in cases of madness, &c., 331, 336
Hecatomb, Offering of a, 337;
to Apollo at the Pythian Festival, 370;
to Athene Polias, 377
Hector, 145;
Wail at death of, 248
Helen, Epithalamium of, 141
{547}Helios, Sacrifice of horses to, 336
Helmet, The, 466-469;
of Diomede, 468;
of Amphiaraus, 469
“Helots,” The, 454, 455, 478, 522
Hephaestus, The pilos of, 59;
Gifts to newly-wedded pair from, 143;
at the forge, 498
Hera, invoked at weddings, 137;
with her mirror, 163;
Temple of, 362
Herbs, Medical, 234
Hercules, Drunken, 230
Hermes, The chiton of, 11;
The himation of, 15;
The chlamys of, 18;
The petasos of, 56;
Cradle of, 81;
Libation to, at symposia, 230;
Inventor of the lyre, 307
Herodotus, on female dress, 22, 30;
Travels of, 198
Hesiod, in Attic schools, 110;
his opinion of work, 490
Hetaerae, Dress of, 48;
Literary culture of, 129;
Position of, 133, 173;
without legal protection, 173;
at meals, 203;
at symposia, 216;
as slaves, 521;
reason of their social intercourse with men, 172;
Tax exacted from, 173;
in Old Comedy, 170;
sanctioned by the State, 171;
Celebrities amongst, 172;
their influence on the marriage relationship, 148;
in a vase picture, 167;
at the theatre, 447
Hiero, vase painter, 9, 30
Himation, The, 3, 6;
mode of wearing, 15;
of youths, 18;
of women, 26, 41;
as a scarf, 41;
Colour of, 14, 45;
Embroidery of, 47;
drawn over the head, 60
“Hipparchs,” The, 457
Hipparchus, 215
Hippias, Discourses at Olympia of, 364
Hippocrates, Oath of, 236
Hippodamus of Miletus, 179
Hippodrome, The, 356, 361
Hobby-horse, The, 93
Homer, his reference to skins as the dress of soldiers, 8;
his allusion to Laertes gardening, 55;
in Attic schools, 110;
his description of the life of nobles, 175;
his allusion to warm baths, 192;
allusion to physicians, 233;
his account of the funeral games in honour of Patroclus, 357;
his allusions to armour, 465, 466, 467, 475;
to agriculture, 493;
to handicraftsmen, 498
Honey, of Hymettus, 208;
used to check dissolution of a corpse, 249
Horace’s Plagosus Orbilius, 105
Horae, The, 143
Horse-cloths, 125
Horse-racing, 270, 357
Horse-rearing, 496
Horse-shoes, 480
Hospitality, Custom of, 199
Human sacrifice, 335
Hunting, among the Dorians, 178;
among the Athenians, 196
Hymen, Torch of, 140
{548}Hymenaeus, 140
Hysiae, Prophecy at, 343

Iacchus, 379, 380
Immorality of the age of Pericles, 174
Implements of agriculture, 493
“Incroyables,” 94.
“Incubation” in the cure of disease, 239-242
Infantry, 452;
Armour of, 461;
in the time of Persian wars, 478
Infernal deities, 335, 349
Inns, 200, 366
Inscriptions on tombs, 256, 257
Interpreters of dreams, 342;
of prophecies, 343-347
Ionia, Dress in, 12;
Shaving in, 72
Ionic and Doric costumes, Differences between, 22-30
Iphicrates, Shoes named after, 55;
re-introduces the sword into the Greek army, 475
Ismenus, The sacred water of the, 137
Isocrates, 128;
lecturing at Olympia, 364;
Factory of the father of, 529
Isthmian games, The, their similarity to the Olympic, 370;
Prizes and recitations at, 370

Javelin-throwing, 278, 279, 282, 478
Javelins, Hunting with, 196, 475;
in war, 476
Jewel caskets, 164
Judges at Olympic games, 358
Judgment of Paris, The, 159
Judicial duties, 195
Jugglers, 218
Jumping, 116, 121;
Varieties of, 265;
Dumb-bell used in, 266, 267;
Leaping-poles in, 268;
Spring-boards in, 269;
Distances covered in, 269, 270;
at Olympia, 353, 360
Jurymen, 195

Kerameikos, The, 377
Kerchiefs for the hair, 76, 77
Kisses in the worship of gods, 329
Kitchen, The, 183
Kite-flying, 93
Kladeos, The, 121
Knees, the, Exercises in bending, 299
“Knuckle-bones”, 97, 194, 224;
Mode of playing with, 225
Kolotes, Table of, at Olympia, 362
Kolpos, The, 11, 28, 30, 33

Laconian marriage custom, 144
Ladas, The runner, 271
Lady’s maid, 162
Laertes, 55, 145, 176
Laïs, 172
Lament, Funeral, 246
Lance, The, 472, 476, 480
Laws of Lycurgus, 100
Laying-out a corpse, 246, 249
Leaping-poles, 268
Leather tunics, 49
Lectures at Olympic Festivals, 364
Legends told to children, 88
{549}Legitimation of children, 81
Lenaea, Festival of, 384
Leto, Sacrifice at Pythian games to, 367
Libations, Daily, 328;
as bloodless sacrifices, 335;
at the sacrifice of animals, 338
Linen garments, 22, 29, 47, 497
Lions, 196, 197
“Liturgies,” The, 275, 375, 418
Lots, Drawing, at Olympia, 360
Love, Idea of, in “New Attic Comedy,” 134;
in Aphrodite Urania, and Aphrodite Pandemos, of, 134.
Love-charms, 95
Lunch in Athens, 191
Lycabettos, The, at Athens, 119
Lyceum, The, at Athens, 119, 127
Lycurgus, Laws of, 100
Lye, as a substitute for soap, 188
Lyre, the, Instruction in, 107, 112;
played at banquets, 215;
an invention of Hermes, 307;
Construction of, 307-309;
Manner of playing, 311
Lysander, 532
Lysias, lecturing at Olympia, 364;
owner of a shield factory, 529
Lysippus, the Apoxyomenos of, 285

Machinery in the Greek theatre, 409-411
Madness, Methods supposed to cure, 331
Maenads, The, 390
Magic, Antidotes to, 84;
in curing disease, 243
Magna Graecia, Lunch in, 191;
Luxurious living in, 206
Manuring the ground, 494
“Market of Hippodamus,” 180
Market-place, The, 190, 514
Marriage, entered into early by girls, 92, 136;
Tirades of Aristophanes and Euripides against, 134;
a matter of contract between fathers or guardians, 135;
Bride’s dowry at, 135;
Homeric custom of bridegroom bringing presents at, 135;
Engagement prior to, 136;
Favourite month and days for, 136;
Ceremonies of, 137;
Banquet at a, 138;
Dress of bride and bridegroom at, 138, 139;
Bridal procession at, 139;
Singing and torches at, 140, 141;
Gifts and congratulations after, 142;
Monumental representations of, 143, 144;
Laconian custom of, 144;
Laws of Lycurgus respecting, 146;
Grounds for dissolution of, 148, 149;
Symbolical customs at, 140, 141
Masks, theatrical, Material of, 425;
Designs of, 426;
Three kinds of, 426, 428;
for different sexes, ages, phases of character, and moods of mind, 429;
for mythological characters, 430
Massage in gymnasia, 123, 285
Match-makers, 135
Mattock, The, 493
Maza, 208
Meals, in Sparta, 177, 178;
in Athens, 191, 194;
in the evening, 202;
Reclining at, 205;
{550}Simplicity of, in
Athens, 206;
The various dishes at, 206, 207
Meat, Varieties of, 206
Medical schools of Cos and Cnidus, 235, 239
Medical students, 236
Medusae, The, 88
Meeting-halls, 179
Megalopolis, Theatre of, 402
Memnon, Figure of death of, 469
Menander, Shaven face of, 73
Menecrates, 237
Merchants, 197, 512, 517
Metal-founders, 504
Milo, 304
Military expeditions, 198
(See, also, War)
Military training of ephebi, 124, 126, 127;
of lower classes, 176, 455
Miracle, Love of, in connection with the healing art, 239
Mirrors, 162, 163
Money-changers, 190, 516
Money systems, 513
Monuments, Drapery of, 9
Morra, The game of, 227
Mortgages, 516, 517
Mountebanks, 243
Moustache, The, 72
Mules and asses, 496
Murderers, Curse on, 251
Muses, The, 335
Music, Compulsory instruction in Sparta in, 101;
Instruction at Attic schools in, 111-113;
at a symposium, 212;
Branches and instruments of, 306-320;
after religious ceremonies, 350;
at Pythian games, 366;
of the stage, 413-421
Musical contests, 449
Musical dialogues, 416
Muslin garments, 49
Mycenae, Discoveries at, 3;
Gold masks at, 72
Myron’s statue of Ladas, 271;
of Discobolus, 277
Mythology taught in Attic schools, 110
Myths, Religious, 348

Nails, Cutting the, 189
Naming children, 83, 84
Nausicaa on the sea-shore, 146, 15
Nemean games, 371
“New Attic Comedy,” The, 134
Nissen on life at Athens, 181
Nobles, Daily life of, 175, 176;
in the heroic period, 451
Nurseries, 85
Nurses, children’s, Duties of, 85

Oath taken by ephebi, 117;
of Hippocrates, 236;
taken by athletes, 360
Obedience to elders in Sparta, 100
Oculists, 238
Odysseus, The pilos of, 59;
Fidelity of, 145;
playing at quoits, 275;
Ship of, 482
“Odyssey,” The, Description of Nausicaa in, 156;
{551}Quoit-throwing mentioned in, 275
“Oedipus at Colonus,” 436
Oils, Sweet-scented, for the hair, 74;
for the body, 162;
for a corpse, 245;
used by runners, 271;
used by wrestlers, 284;
supplied to foreign countries, 494
Oinopides, 364
Olives, 494, 495
Olympia, Arrangements of gymnasia at, 120;
Wrestling school of, 121
Olympic Festival, the, Chronology of, 351;
Mythic origin of, 352;
Persons excluded from, 352, 353;
Contests at, 353-359;
Embassies, and sacrifice to Zeus at, 359;
Swearing of competitors at, 360;
Drawing of lots by competitors and prayer to Zeus Moiragetes at, 360;
Order of competitions at, 361;
Distribution of prizes at, 362;
Sacrifices at, 362, 363;
Banquets at, 363;
Recitations, art exhibitions, and official announcements at, 364;
Representatives of all classes at, 365;
Fair connected with, 366
Olympic games, 274, 304, 352-359
Omens, Interpretation of, 340
Oracles, The, 341;
of Apollo, 342;
uttered by Pythia, 343;
at various places, 343-346;
Questions to, 344
Orations, Funeral, 255
Orchestra of theatres, 398, 403
Orestes, Purification of, 330
Ornaments for the hair, 65, 68, 71, 77;
of bride, 138

Paean, The, 214
Paidagogos, Duties of a, 102, 116;
his bad influence, 103;
on the stage, 436
Painting school of Sicyon, 113
Paintings, The chiton in, 4;
Folds of dress in, 9;
Representations of daily life in, 19;
at Olympia, 364
Palm branch, The, 362
Pamphilus, 113
Panathenaea, Festivals of the, 124, 151;
The lesser and greater, 372;
Contests at the, 372-375;
Pyrrhic war dance, 374;
Muster of men at, 374, 375;
Torch-race at, 376;
Procession at, 376;
Judges at, 378
Pancratium, The, 116, 123, 296;
its importance as a mode of fighting, 297;
at Olympia, 353
Pandora, Box of, 233
Pantomimic dancing, 217
Papyrus in schools, 109
Parabasis, The, 414
Paris, The chiton of, 11;
The himation of, 15;
The hair of, 64, 163
Parthenon marbles, Female drapery of the, 2;
Hats in, 56;
Walking-sticks in, 64;
Head-dresses in, 76
Patroclus, Funeral games in honour of, 290, 357;
his arm bandaged by Achilles, 464
Pausanias, 239;
his allusion to the Hippodrome, 356
{552}Peasants 493, 494, 495
Pedlars, 513, 514
Peisistratus, 372
Peitho invoked at weddings, 137
Peleus and Thetis, 143
Peloponnesus, the, Soldiers from, 459;
Handicrafts in, 501
“Peltasts,” The, 478
Penelope, 145;
at the loom, 153, 154;
Wooers of, 176
Penestae, The, 522
Pentathlum, The, 116, 123, 297, 298, 353
Peplos, the, Shape and mode of wearing, 20, 21;
The Homeric supposed to be identical with the Doric, 21, 22;
of Athenian women, 22;
on vase pictures, 22, 23
Pergamum, School of, 128
Pericles, Dress of the age of, 2;
Beard of, 73;
and Aspasia, 172;
Immorality of the age of, 174;
and the theatre, 445
“Perioiki,” The, 454
Peronatris (robe), The, 43
Persephone, 381
Petasos (hat), 56, 57, 59;
of women, 61
Phaeacians, The, 176
Phayllus, Jumping feat of, 269
Pheidias, Costume of the age of, 37;
his descendants as temple-servants, 328
Pheidippides, The mother of, 98
Pheiditia, 177
Philosophy, Schools of, 127, 128
Philtres, 331
Phocylides in Attic schools, 110
Phoenicians, the, Drapery among, 9;
Dishonesty of, 510
Phorminx, The, taught in Attic schools, 112, 312
Phryne, 172
“Phylarchs,” The, 457
Physicians, and the treatment of infants, 80;
their early connection with priests, 234;
Guild of, 235;
their apprentices, 235;
Two classes of, 236;
Complaints against, 237;
Salaries of public, 238;
as specialists, 238;
their methods of treatment, 238
Physiognomy, Fortunes told from, 347
Picnics, 204
Pilgrimages, to shrines, 198;
of invalids to medical sanctuaries, 239
Pindar, Odes of, 363
Pipe, The, used as the double flute, 316
Plagiaulos, The, 320
Plague, Great, in camp of the Greeks, 233
Plaiting the hair, 66, 67
Plato, on the care of children, 87;
recommends fencing, 124;
teaching at the Academy, 127;
on the education of girls, 130;
supposed to have invented water clocks, 186;
The “Symposium” of, 204, 214;
simplicity of his meals, 206;
on music at symposia, 216;
his opinion of work, 490
Plays of Greek stage, of three kinds, 411;
Tragic, 412-414;
Comic, 414, 415;
Satyric, 415, 416
Plough, The, 493, 495
{553}Plutus, his recovery from blindness, 240
Podalirius, 234
Poets at Olympic festival, 364, 365
Polenta, 208
Police of Athens, 180, 525, 526
Polycrates, 238
Polydamas, 304
Polygnotus, his paintings of women, 76
Pomades, 64, 72, 74
Porridge, 207, 208
Poseidippus, Shaven face of, 73
Poseidon, Dress of, 19;
Sacrificial offering of horses to, 336
Pot Market, The, 513
Poultry, 206
Pratinas, 415
Praxiteles, Statue of Phryne by, 172
Prayer, offered by priests, 326;
Times for offering, 328;
for special occasions, 328;
Attitude in, 328;
Qualifications to ensure the efficacy of, 329;
at the utterance of oracles, 343;
to Zeus Moiragetes, 360
Presents, Bridal, 142
Priam, Figure of, 4
Priestesses, Qualifications of, 325;
with the gift of prophecy, 343, 344
Priests, Costume of, 4;
Practice of healing art by, 238;
their office, and gradual increase of their influence, 324;
of both sexes, 325;
Qualifications of, 325;
Modes of appointing, 327;
their duties, 326;
their privileges and distinguishing dress, 327;
their attendants, 327
Prizes at Olympic festival, 362;
of poets and actors, 449
Prodicus, Discourses at Olympia of, 364
Prophecy and divination, 341-348
(See, also, Oracles)
“Protagonist,” or chief actor, 405
Ptolemy Philopater, Ship of, 486
Public houses, 197
Purification, after childbirth, 84;
before offering prayer, 329;
by fire, smoke, and the sea-leek, 330;
of Orestes, 330
Pyrrhic war dance, 374
Pythia, utterer of oracles, 343;
the Great and the Lesser, 366
Pythian games, The musical competition at, 366;
Sacrifices and the Pythian Nomos at, 367;
Gymnastic and Equestrian contests at, 368;
The Amphictyons at, 369;
Expenses of, and prizes at, 369;
Recitations and offerings at, 370
Pythian Nomos, The, 367

Quackery, 243
Quadrigae, The, 452
Quail-fighting, 228
Quince, The, 141
Quintain, Striking at the, 296
Quoits, 121, 275, 277, 278

Racing, Various kinds of, 270, 273
“Rape of Helen, The,” 9
{554}Razors, 188
Reading and writing at Sparta, 101;
at Athens, 108-110
Recitations at Olympic festivals, 364
Reclining at meals, 205
Reeds for writing, 109
Regattas, 126, 377
Registration of new-born children, 143
Reliefs, Representations of daily life in, 19
Religious festivals, 195
Religious myths, 348
Religious worship, 323-348;
chiefly in the hands of laymen in Homeric times, 323;
The two forms of, 328;
its cheerfulness, 349
Resin wine, 211
Rhapsodists, Competition between, 372
Rhetoric, 128
Rhodes, 228;
Slingers of, 478
Riders, The chlamys of, 18
Riding, Instruction in, 124, 125
Riding races, 353
Riddles, 214, 219, 220
Road-making, 198
Robbers, 200, 201
Rope-pulling, 299
Rougeing, Practice of, 165, 166
Rowers, 482-486
Running, The course for, 270;
Speed attained in, 271;
Starting-signal for, and method adopted for making the limbs flexible in, 271;
Mode of, 272, 273;
at Olympia, 353

Sacrifice at a birth-festival, 84;
at weddings, 136, 137;
a common occurrence, 203;
of swine and sucking-pigs, 330;
object of, 331;
the idea underlying, 332;
variety of gifts offered in, 332, 333;
bloody and bloodless, 334, 335;
ceremonies observed in, 337;
for discovering the will of the gods by interpretation of signs, 340;
at the utterance of oracles, 343;
time of offering, 349;
at Olympia, 363;
The Epidaurian, 379;
before war, 456
Sailors, 481, 483-486
Salone, The, 190
Sambuca, The, 313
Sandals worn by men and women, 50;
how made, 51;
Children chastised with, 98;
removed at banquets, 205
Satyric drama, 415, 442, 444
Satyrs, 333
Sauces, 207
Sausages, 206
Scarf, The, 11;
of Paris, 12
Scenery in the Greek theatre, 407-409
Schools of Athens, 102-132;
Masters and teachers of, 104;
Furniture of, 104, 108;
Fees of, 104;
Corporal punishment in, 105;
Hours of tuition in, 106;
Holidays in, 106;
Representation by Duris of teaching in, 106;
System of tuition in, 108-115;
Text-books in, 110;
Instruction in music in, 111-113;
Geometry in, 114, 127;
{555}Time of opening, 188
Schools of philosophy, 127, 128
Science, Travelling for purposes of, 198
“Scolia,” The, 215
“Scourge-bearers” of Sparta, 100
Sculptors, 501
Scythe, The, 493
Seafaring, 481-488
See-saw, 95
Seers, or interpreters, Connection with the priests, 325
Segesta, Theatre of, 396
Sewing, 130
“Shadow-pointers,” 184, 185
Shaving, 72, 73
Shawls, 42
Sheep-rearing, 496, 498
Shields, 469-471, 480
Ships, Mode of navigating, 481;
Construction of, 482-488
Shirt, The, 20
Shoemakers, 502, 503, 504
Shoes, Various designs of, 52, 54, 55
Shopkeepers, 190, 197
Sicily, 190, 191;
Luxurious living in, 206
Sicyon, Painting school of, 113
Sieges, Modes of conducting, 480, 481
Sieves used for prophecy, 347
Signs, Interpretation of, 346, 347
Silk garments, 49
Silphium, 514
Simonides, 216
Singers, Travelling, 198
Singing at weddings, 140, 141;
at the baths, 194;
at a symposium, 214
Skins, Clothes made of, 8, 49
Slavery interwoven with the life of antiquity, 519;
regarded as a necessity of nature, 519;
of captives taken in war, 519, 520;
foreigners sold to, 521;
Solon’s legislation against, 521;
one of the causes of the fall of Greece, 532
Slaves, 78;
entrusted with the education of children, 98;
employed in writing, 109;
fetching water, 151;
as ladies’ maids, 162;
Sleeping apartments of, 182, 525;
sent to market, 191;
at the baths, 194;
as porters, 181, 204;
taught the healing art, 237, 528;
at a funeral, 250;
at the theatre, 447;
Captives of war becoming, 452;
The Helot class of, 454, 522;
in agriculture, 490, 494;
Markets for, 520, 521;
Prices paid for, 521;
their condition and treatment, 523;
their characters, 524;
Masters’ rights over, 524;
Dress of, 524;
their food, 525;
working on their own account and purchasing their freedom, 525;
as hangmen, gaolers, &c., 525;
Dwellings of, 525;
Protection of, 526;
Torture of, 527;
Various classes of, 528;
in factories, 529;
their liberation, 530, 531;
their numbers in Greece, 532
Sleeves of chitons, 4, 11;
of women’s chitons, 21, 29, 31, 39, 41
Sling, The, 477
{556}Slippers, 54, 56
Smoke offerings, 335
Snow-water for cooling wine, 213
Soap, Substitutes for, 188
Social life among Spartan men, 179
Socrates, 49, 50;
Wealth of, 183;
visiting shops, 190;
Ablutions of, 188;
after the symposium, 232;
said to have taken lessons in dancing, 321;
wishing to offer some of his hemlock to the gods, 335;
represented on the stage, 428;
on idleness, 491
Soldiers, Skins as the dress of, 8;
The chlamys of, 18;
of Sparta, 454-456;
of Athens, 456-460;
hired, 458;
Payment of, 459
Solon, Oath for ephebi composed by, 117;
Symbolical marriage custom ordained by, 141;
Travels of, 198;
on funeral laments, 248;
on the garments of a corpse, 251;
on military service, 456;
his legislation against the slavery of foreigners, 521
Song in praise of the murderers of Hipparchus, 215
Songs, Drinking, 215;
of victory, at Olympic festivals, 363;
on the stage, 416
Sophists, The, 127;
at the Feast of Pitchers, 387
Sophocles, Figure of, in the Lateran, 217;
Beard of, 73;
his account of the funeral games in honour of Patroclus, 357;
Tetralogies of, 412;
Chorus and dialogue of, 413;
Satyric dramas of, 415;
contest with Aeschylus, 449
Sparta, Dress of male population of, 12;
Wearing of shoes forbidden in, 49;
Mode of wearing the hair in, 71;
Hardening infants in, 80, 82;
System of education in, 99-102;
Clothing and discipline of boys in, 100;
Indifference to pain in, 100;
Study of music in, 101, 113;
Gymnastic exercises in, 101, 132;
High reputation of women of, 132;
Domestic relations at, 146;
Daily life at, 175-179;
Opinion of work in, 490;
Handicrafts in, 501
“Spartiates,” The, 454, 455
Spear, Throwing the, 121, 124, 281, 282, 353;
of soldiers, 472
Spinning, 130, 152-154
Spring-boards, 268, 269
Spring-weights, 268
Spurs, 480
Stadion, The, 362, 365
Stage of the Greek theatre, 404-411
Statues, Representations of daily life in, 19
Stelai, Decoration of, 258-262
Stirrups, 480
Stoa Poikile, The, 127, 378
Stockings, Substitutes for, 55
Stoics, The, 127
Stones used in war, 477, 478
Strabo, 239
Streets of Athens, 179, 180
{557}Stringed instruments, 306-314
Strophion, The,
Studniczka, on the shape of the peplos, 21
Styx, 245
Squares, Public, 180
Street of Tripods, 390
Suburbs of Athens, 180
Sucking-pigs offered in sacrifice, 330
Suckling infants, 81
Sun-dials, 185
Sunshades, 61-63, 152, 376
Superintendents of schools at Athens, 102
Superstitions customs at death and burial, 243-264
Swaddling clothes, 80
Swimming, Practice of, 126
Swine offered in sacrifice, 330, 360;
Rearing of, 497
Swings, 95
Sword, The, 473-475;
the “Lacedaemonian,” 475, 480
Sword-dance, 217
Sympathetic cures, 243
Symposium, The, 204, 209;
Proceedings at, 209;
Games and riddles at, 219-230;
Regulations at, 213;
Music at, 214;
sometimes became an orgy, 216;
its ending, 230
Syracuse, Theatre of, 396
Syrinx, The, 320
Syssitia, 177

Table-merchants,” 516
Tables, 202, 205, 209
Tablets for writing, 108, 109
Tambourines, 320
Tanagra, 228
“Taxiarchs,” The, 457
Temple-sweepers, 327
Temples, Medical, 239-243
Temples, Religious, regarded as the dwellings of the gods, 324
Ten Thousand, the, Expedition of, 458
Terra-cottas, Women’s dress in, 43;
Head-coverings in, 61;
Playing games in, 223, 226
Thalamus, The, 141
“Thaumaturgists,” 217
Theatre, The, Origin of, 392;
Daylight performances in, 394;
Auditorium, stage and orchestra of, 396;
of Dionysus, of Syracuse, and of Segesta, 396;
Plan and structure of, 398;
Situation and seats of, 399;
Seats of honour in, 400;
Gangways and staircases in, 401;
Arcades and size of, 402;
of Ephesus, and of Megalopolis, 402;
The thymele of orchestra in, 403;
Entrances to orchestra in, 404;
Decoration of proscenium in, 404;
Stage doors of, 405;
Scenery of, 406, 407;
Various uses of the orchestra in, 407;
Revolving pieces of scenery in, 408;
Machinery of, 409;
Gods in, 410;
Plays acted in, 411-421;
Actors of, 421-432;
Masks used in, 425-432;
{558}Costumes
of performers in, 432-444;
Admission of the public to, 444-448;
Prizes of actors in, 449
Theocritus, Allusions to women’s dress by, 43;
Alcmene’s song to her children in, 85;
Epithalamium of Helen in, 141;
his allusion to the women at the Festival of Adonis, 152, 390
Theognis, in Attic schools, 110;
Song by, 215
Thermae, The, of the Roman Empire, 192
Thesmophoria, The, 151, 382, 383
Thesmophoriazusae, The, of Aristophanes, 170
Thessaly, and the origination of the chlamys, 17;
Luxury in, 206;
Slingers of, 478;
Horse-rearing in, 496
“Thetes,” The, 456
Tholia, The, 61
Tholos buildings, 253
Threshing, 493
Throwing the javelin, 278, 279, 282;
quoits, 121, 275, 277, 278;
the spear, 121, 124, 281, 282
Thucydides, his allusion to male dress, 12;
allusion to dressing the hair, 68
Thymele, The, 403
Time, Measurement of, 183
Tolls, 201, 502
Tombs, 254;
Inscriptions and designs on, 258-262
Torch-race, The, 274, 275, 376
Torches, Bridal, 139, 140
Tortoise, The, as a symbol of domestic life, 151;
Lyre of Hermes constructed out of a, 307
Torture of slaves, 527
Torturers, 525
Towns, Life in, 177
“Towns, Game of,” 223
Toys, 89-93
Trades (See Handicrafts, &c.)
Tradesmen, Contempt for, 508, 509;
Dishonesty of, 510
Tragedies, 411-414, 430
Trainers of youth in Sparta, 99
Travelling, 197-201
Tribes, at Athens, 143;
of Greece in heroic period, 451;
in later centuries, 453, 454
Trigonon, The, 313
Trousers, 20
Trumpets, 320
Tumulus, 253
Tunics, 49
Tyndareus, The chiton of, 11

Umpires at Olympic games, 358, 359
Urns, 255
Usury, 517

Vase painter, Workshop of a, 506
Vase paintings, The chiton in, 4;
Representations of daily life in, 19;
Female dress in, 22, 28, 30;
Drapery in, 33, 34;
Coloured patterns in, 45;
{559}Ephebi racing on horseback in, 125;
Bridal procession in, 144;
Representations of women in, 153-159, 164, 167;
Drinking scenes in, 230;
Charioteers in, 451
Vaults for the dead, 253, 254
Vegetables, 207, 208
Vines, 494
Visiting, 194
Vitruvius, his description of a gymnasium, 120

Wail, Funeral, 248
Walking-sticks, 63, 64
War, Authorities on the subject of, 450;
Part taken by nobles in, 451;
Charioteers in, 451, 452;
Arms used in, 452, 460-480;
Cavalry in, 452, 479;
Infantry in, 452;
The closed phalanx in, 452;
Captives taken in, 452;
Modes in heroic age of, 452;
regarded as a festival, 455;
Sacrifice before entering upon, 456;
Sieges, 480, 481
Washing clothes, 156, 157;
at wells, 159
Water, Holy, 137;
sprinkled after death, 244, 255;
in the temples, 329;
its use at the time of sacrifice, 337
Water clocks, 185-187
Weaning, 85
Weaving, 130, 152
Wedding banquets, 138
(See, also, Marriage)
Weights and measures, False, 510
Wind instruments, 314-320
Wine, forbidden to women, 170;
Drinking, 178, 202, 209;
mixed with water, 210;
Varieties of, 210;
used in the game of cottabus, 221;
offered in sacrifice to gods, 335;
at the Anthesterian festival, 385
Witchcraft, Protection from, 331
Witches, 88
Wives, their admission among the clansmen, 142;
their honourable position at Sparta, 146;
their subordinate position among the Athenians, 147;
Infidelity of, 148;
of poorer citizens, 150;
Advice for, 166, 167
Women, Dress of, 20-49;
Head-coverings of, 60-63;
Head-dress of, 74-77;
suckling their children, 81;
their part in the Amphidromia, 83, 84;
purification after childbirth, 84;
amusing their children, 88;
their high reputation in Sparta, 132;
their position in relation to men and in the household, 145;
their important position in heroic times, 145;
their household duties, 146;
as wives, 146-149;
their apartments, 150;
water from the wells, 151;
attended by slaves, 151, 182;
their seclusion, 151;
their few public appearances, 151, 152;
their weaving and spinning, 152-154;
{560}Vase painting representations of, 155, 164, 167;
washing clothes, 156, 157;
at their toilet, 157, 169;
Baths for, 159, 162;
anointing the body, 162;
Maids of, 162;
rougeing, dyeing the hair, &c., 165, 166;
Inferiority of the Athenian to the Spartan, 170;
addicted to intemperance, 170;
dining, 178, 203;
sitting at windows, 182;
at funerals, 245, 246, 251;
at a sacrificial ceremony, 338;
forbidden to witness the Olympic games, 366;
at Eleusinian festivals, 380;
at the festival of Demeter, 382;
at night celebrations of Dionysus, 390;
at the theatre, 447;
as slaves, 521, 523
Woollen clothing, 11, 47, 497
Work, how regarded by Doric and other races, 490;
Hesiod’s opinion of, 490;
encouraged by the tyrants, 490;
Opinion of Socrates of, 491;
Depreciation of, 499, 500
Workmen, Dress of, 12, 19, 188;
travelling, 198;
Citizens’ contempt for, 498;
Hired, 506;
Wages of, 508
Workshops, 190, 192, 502-506
Wreaths, given to guests at a symposium, 209;
on the dead, 245;
on tombs, 262;
of priests, 327;
at Olympic games, 361, 362
Wrestling, Technical expressions of, 284;
Preparations for, 284;
The process of cleansing after, 285;
Two principal methods of, 285;
represented in the Florentine marble group, 286;
Tricks or feints in, 288;
Superintendents of, 288, 289;
its thorough development into an art, 290;
at Olympia, 353
Wrestling school, The, 115;
its management, 116;
Method and object of instruction in, 116, 282;
of Olympia, 121;
of Ephesus and Alexandria Troas, 121

Xenophon’s Oikonomikos, Allusion to, 130, 166;
description of symposia, 214, 217, 220

Youths, Dress of, 18;
Hair of, 69;
Beards of, 74
(See, also, Boys)

Zeus, as represented in works of art, 19;
Beard of, 73;
witness to the oath taken by ephebi, 118;
invoked at weddings, 137;
protector of strangers, 199;
statue by Pheidias, 328;
Oracle of, 344;
Sacrifice at Olympic festival to, 359;
Appeal from olive-growers to, 495
Zeus Ammon, Oracle of, 345
Zeus Herkeios, Altar to, 181, 358
Zeus Moiragetes, Prayer to, 360
Zeus-Nemeios, Sanctuary of, 371
Zeus Soter, Libations to, 212
Zeus Trophonius, Oracle of, 345

Abacus, The, 111
Academy, The, at Athens, 119, 127
Acarnania, Javelin-throwers of, 478
“Achaeans, Curly-haired,” 64, 72
Achilles, Wail at the death of, 248;
bandaging Patroclus's arm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Acropolis, Buildings on the, 179
Actors, Dress of, 4, 46;
Gloves of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sometimes poets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
chosen by poets and reviewed by the State, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Division of parts to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Dumb, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Payment of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Guilds and Schools of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Costumes and masks of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Prizes for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Adonis, Festival of, 152
Aeschines, Figure of, 2;
his childhood job, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his reference to slaves, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aeschylus, The Trilogy of, 411;
his introduction of a second actor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Songs and Chorus of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his “Eumenides,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his competition with Sophocles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aesculapius, 234;
Sanctuaries of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sacrificial offering of roosters to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aesop’s Fables, 88
Aetion exhibits his picture at Olympia of Alexander’s Marriage, 364
Aetolia, Javelin-throwers of, 478
Agesilaus, Dress of, 50;
Anecdote and the hobby horse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Agora, The, 128
Agrae, The lesser Eleusinia at, 378
Agricultural implements, 493
Agricultural pursuits, 176
Agriculture, in statistical relation to industry and trade, 489;
the main job during the heroic period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Sparta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Athens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Irrigation in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Arcadia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Allusion in Homer to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Tools of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Alcibiades, Shoes named after, 55;
at a party, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Alcmene, her song to her children, 85
Alexander the Great and Roxana;
picture of their marriage, by Aetion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
{538}Alexandria, School of, 128
Alexandria Troas, Ruins of Wrestling School at, 121
Alexandrine period, Varieties of female dress in the, 43
Altis, Grove of, 121, 304, 362, 365
Amazons, Chiton of, 39;
Battle-axe of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Shields of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ambrosia, Festival of, 385
Amorgos, Looms of, 48
Ampechonion, The, 43
Amphiaraus, Temple of, 243;
Oracle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Figure of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Helmet of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Amphictyons, The, 369
Amphidromia, The, 82, 83, 84
Amphoras, 373
Amulets for infants, 83, 84;
in curing disease, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Anacreon on Conversation, 219
Anaximander introduces methods of measuring time, 184
Anaximenes lecturing at Olympia, 364
Andromache, Head-dress of, 74, 145
Andromeda, Masks relating to, 430
Animals, Sacrifice of, 137, 138, 203, 336, 337
Animals, wild, Hunting, 196
Anthesterian Festival, The, 385
Antioch, School of, 128
Antiphon on spear-throwing, 278
Antisthenes, 127
Aphrodite Anadyomene, 172
Aphrodite bathing, 159
Aphrodite Pandemos, 134
Aphrodite Urania, 134, 151
Apollo, Figure of, 4;
The chlamys of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Headwear of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
invoked at weddings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
at Orestes' purification, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sacrifice of donkeys to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Oracles of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Clarian Temple of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sacrifice at Pythian Games to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hecatomb to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
A slave freed by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Apollo-Coropaeus, Oracle of, 345
Apoxyomenos, The, of Lysippus, 285
Arcadians, The, 458
Arcesilas of Cyrene, 514
Archery, Skill of Cretans in, 300;
{539}Instruction in 124 (See also, Bow and Arrows)
Archon Basileus, Dress of the, 4
Areopagus, The, 102
Arginusae, the battle of, Slaves at, 531
Argolis, 371
Argos, Prophecy at, 344
Ariadne, 444
Aristarchus, inventor of sun-dials, 185
Aristophanes, his allusions to chitons and mode of wearing the hair, 69;
nursery references, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reference to the mother of Pheidippides, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his views on marriage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
“Birds” of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
“Frogs” of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reference to citizens’ loyalty to their judicial responsibilities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The “Acharnians” of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his story about Plutus regaining his sight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Comedies of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jokes about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aristotle, Shaven face of, 73;
his reference to the flute, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
teaches at the Lyceum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his take on work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of workers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Arithmetic in Spartan education, 101;
in Athenian education, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
“Armour-race,” The, 273, 274
Arms, Exposure of, 18
Arms, presented to ephebi, 118;
used in war, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Homeric soldiers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of recent times, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Army of Sparta, 454-456;
of Athens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (See, also, Soldiers)
Artemidorus, Dream-book of, 342
Artemis, Chiton of, 29;
Dolls gifted to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
invoked at weddings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Sacrifice at Pythian Games to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Artist, Profession of, 489, 500;
Workshop of a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Askolia, Game of, 384
Aspasia, 172
Astragals (See Knuckle-bones)
Astronomy in Attic schools, 114, 127
Athene at her toilet, 159;
as a weaver, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Athene-Hygeia, 375
Athene Polias, 372, 375, 377
Athens, Dress at, 12;
Shoes used at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Walking sticks at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Style of hair at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Education system at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Tribes and clans of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Daily life in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Streets and suburbs of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Houses at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Responsibilities and voluntary services of citizens of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Banquets in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Festivals of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Theater of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Military service in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Athletes, Hair of, 69;
Skin tone of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Position and training of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
useless to the State, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Olympia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Auditorium of theatres, 398-402
Augustus, Obelisk of, in the Campus Martius, 185

Babylonians, their arrangements for measuring time, 184
Ball, Game of, 223, 299
{540}Bankers, 190, 516, 517, 518
Banquets for men, 203;
Order of events at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The different dishes served at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Drinking at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at religious festivals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Olympia, 363 (See also, Symposium)
Barbers’ shops, 189, 190
Barbiton, The, 314
Barley-cake, 208
Barter, 515
Basilinna, 386, 387
Baskets for learning to walk, 86
Bathing children, 85
Baths for new-born infants, 80;
in gyms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
for bride and groom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
for guys, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Public and private, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
connected with the gym, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Battering-ram, 480
Battle-axe, The, 475
Beard, the, Modes of wearing, 71-74
Beer, 211
Bib, The, 24, 28, 32, 33, 35, 36, 39
Birds, Snaring, 197;
Sacrifice of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Birds of Aristophanes, 140
Birth and Infancy, Period of, 78-98
Birthdays, 203
“Black broth,” 178
Blindness, Cures for, 240
Board of Inspection in Sparta, 99
Boating, 126
Boehlau on the woman’s chiton, 21
Boeotians, Food of, 206
Bogies, 88
Boots, 52, 53
Boule, The, 195
Bow and Arrows, Teaching the use of, 124;
Construction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in war, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, 477 (See, also, Archery)
“Bowl of Duris,” The, 307
Boxing, 116, 123, 291, 292;
subject to special rules, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Injuries from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Methods of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Thongs used in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
at Olympia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Boys, Clothing of, 100, 118;
Education of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Gymnastic exercises of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Oath taken by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
period when classified as ephebeia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
strength training, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
horseback riding, swimming, boating, and marching, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Advanced instruction of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
at quoits, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as priests, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
at the Olympics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
at Pythian Games, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at theaters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as slaves, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Branchidae, The Sanctuary of, 344
Bread, 207, 208
Bridal dress, 138
Bridal presents, 135
Bridal procession, 139
Bridal song, 140
Bridal torches, 139
Brooches, 6
Brygos, vase painter, 30
Burning the dead, 250, 254, 255
Byzantium, Intemperance at, 197

Cakes, 207, 208;
for Cerberus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
{541}Callirhoe, The sacred water of, 137
Calypso, 145
Camps, 455
Caps, Shape and material of, 59
Captives taken in war, 452
Carriages for infants, 90;
of the wealthy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Caryatid, Dress of a, 37;
Headpiece of a, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Castanets, 320
Cattle rearing, 176, 496, 497
Cavalry, 452, 457, 479, 480
Cenotaphs, 264
Ceos, Burial ordinances of, 251
Cerberus, 245
Chairs, 202
Chariot races, 353, 354-357, 368, 373
Charioteers, Costume of, 4, 354
Chariots, Fighting from, 451
Charon, The pilos of, 59;
his charges, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chemises, 43
Children, Customs at the birth of, 78-80;
Swaddles for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Suckling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Legitimization of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Exposure of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Naming, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Welcome and Dedication of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Charms for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in the nursery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Bath time, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Weaning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
learning to walk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Clothes of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Threats to silence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Stories for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Toys for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Games of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chastisement of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Education of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Registering a newborn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
bound to obey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at meals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at the Feast of Cans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as slaves, 521 (See also, Boys and Girls)
Chionis, jumping feat of, 269
Chiton, The, long and short, and by whom worn, 3, 4;
Homeric descriptions of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Change in the style of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Hermes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of workers and others, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Ways to wear the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
combined with the himation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
worn at home, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
its similarity to the peplos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
worn by women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Changes in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Construction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Folds of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Arrangement of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Types of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Color of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Patterns of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Material of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
on stage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of soldiers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chlaina (Cloak), 3;
shape of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
material of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chlamys, The, 7;
place of origin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
style and way of wearing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Hermes and Apollo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Choragia, The, 418
Choruses, 214, 350, 389, 392, 394, 413, 415;
Training of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Prizes to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The choice of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Dress of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Circe, 145
Cirrha, 368
Cithara, The, taught in Attic schools, 112;
Construction of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Playing style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Pythian Games, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cithara player, Dress of, 32;
{542}at parties, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Citizens, Daily life of, 188-201;
Judicial responsibilities and voluntary services of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as troops, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Civic rights of young men, 133
Civil duties, 195
Clans at Athens, 143
Clarian Temple of Apollo, The, 344
Clarotae, The, 522
Cleisthenes, Reforms of, 457
Cleon, 428
Cloak, The, 7;
Wearing style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Colored, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Clocks, Water, 185-187
Clothes, Washing, 156, 157
Club, The, 475
Club-rooms, 179, 192
Cnidus, Medical school of, 235, 239
Cock and quail fighting, 228
Coffins, Material and shapes of, 252, 253
Coins put into mouths of dead men, 245
Callicratidas, 532
Colours of dress, 44-47
Comedy, 414, 415, 436-442
Comus, The, 230
Concubinage, 145, 146
Condottiere, The, 459
Conjurers, 217
Conversations and discussions at symposia, 219
Cooking, 206
Corinth, Female morality at, 170;
The hetaerae of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Aphrodite's Temple at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Corn dealers, 510
Corymbus, The, 68
Cos, Medical school of, 235, 239
Cosmetics, 165
Costume, Knowledge of, essential to a complete picture of past ages, 1;
Theatrical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
See also, Dress
Costume, Greek, Incorrect ideas of, 2;
Two types of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Names of clothes in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
(See also, Dress)
“Cothurnus,” The, 436
Cottabus, Game of, 194, 220, 221
Cotton garments, 49
Council of Five Hundred, 195, 449
Cradles, 81
Crematoria, The, 250
Crepida, 54
Crete, Marriage custom at, 145;
skill of its people in archery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Crobylus, The, 68, 75
Ctesibius, Water clock of, 187
Cuirass, The, 460, 462, 464, 465, 479
Culture of Greeks, 110
Cup-bearers, 178, 221
Cups, Wine, 213
“Curl-holders,” 64, 71
Curls worn by men, 64, 65, 68
Curse on murderers, 251
Cybele, Musical instruments used in the worship of, 319, 320
“Cyclops,” The, 415
Cymbals, 320
Cynic philosophers, Dress of, 20;
Bare feet of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Beards of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at the Cynosarges, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
{543}Cynosarges, The, at Athens, 119
Cyrene, Silphium of, 514

Daily life at Sparta, 175-179;
at Athens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dancing, at symposia, 216;
Silent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mainly for professional performers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
between the sexes unknown, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
for religious reasons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in the worship of Dionysus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in armor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Singing plus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Distinction in ancient and modern, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
regarding religious mysteries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
after religious ceremonies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Choral, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“Daughter of Niobe, A,” 39
Death and burial, Customs connected with, 244-264
Delos, Proficiency in swimming of inhabitants of, 126
Delphi, Oracle of, 342, 343;
Pythian games at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Demeter, Offering of swine to, 336;
Wanderings of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Festival in honor of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Democedes, the physician, 238
Demosthenes, 194;
Father's factory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dice, 97, 192, 194, 223, 224, 225, 347
Diogenes, his allusion to the care taken of sheep, 498
Diomede, Helmet of, 468
Dionysus, Fillet on forehead of, 71;
Festival of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in a vase photo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his journey to the underworld, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hymn in praise of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Worship of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sacrifice to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Goats available for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Festivals of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Theater of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
on stage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“Dionysus, The Little,” 96
Dionysos-Eleutheros, 386, 389
Diplax, The, 8
Discipline in Sparta, 100
“Discobolus,” The, in the Vatican, 277
Diseases, described in inscriptions, 239;
Curing methods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dishes at a birth-festival, 84;
sometimes listed in verse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Divorce, Grounds of, 148, 149
Dodona, Oracle of Zeus at, 344
Dogs for hunting, 196;
carried out in the appeasement of Hecate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dolls, 90-92
Door, Decking the, on the birth of a child, 78
Doric and Ionic costume, Differences between, 22-30
Dough, as a substitute for table-napkins, 206
Dowry, Bride’s, 135,136;
Return of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dragon, Apollo’s fight with the, 367
Drama, Origin of, 392;
Divisions of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Choreographic element in the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Representation of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dramas at Eleusinian festivals, 381;
at the Feast of Cans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Drapery in Egypt 4000 B.C., 9;
{544}among
the Phoenicians, 9;
as seen in vase paintings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Drawing, Teaching of, 113, 127
Drawing lots at Olympia, 360
Dream oracles, 240-243
Dream-book of Artemidorus, 342
Dreams, 341;
revealing the will of the gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dress, of actors, 4;
at Athens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of drivers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of cynical philosophers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of flute players, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of harpists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Ionia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of the Periclean era, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of priests, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
of riders, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
of soldiers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
in Sparta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of workers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
of young people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
of women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Color and pattern of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
with figure designs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Material of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
of courtesans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of kids, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
teachers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of female gymnast, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of bride, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of groom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of a corpse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of funeral attendees, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of farmers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of enslaved people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Drinking parties, 197, 202, 209;
Representations of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Drinking songs, 215
Drunkenness, 230;
of women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dumb-bells, 116;
used in jumping, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Duris, vase-painter, 30;
his portrayal of teaching, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dwellings in Sparta, 177;
in Athens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Dyeing the hair, 166

Early rising, 194
Ear-rings, 65
Ecstasy, 341
Education, Distinction in the Doric and Ionic states in system of, 99;
in Sparta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
in Athens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
(See, also, Schools)
Egypt, Drapery in, 9
Eleusinian celebrations, 151, 377-382
Elians, The, 358, 363
Embalming, 249
Embroidery, 45, 130
Ephebi, 117;
Double use of the term, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The oath taken by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their change of clothes and dedication ceremonies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Military education of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Ephesus, Ruins of wrestling school at, 121;
theater of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ephors, The, 454
Epicureans, The, 128
Epidaurian sacrifice, 379
Epidaurus, Sanctuary of Aesculapius at, 239, 242, 243
Epithalamium of Helen, 141
Erinnys, The, 335
Eros, Glorification of, 220
Ethics, 110
Etruscan graves, Spirals found in, 65
Euphorbus, The hair of, 65
Euripides, his tirades against married life, 134, 170;
Songs from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
{545}on
Olympic games, 365;
Tetralogies of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"One-eyed monster" of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
performed on stage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Evil eye, The, 83
Exomis, mode of wearing the chiton, 13;
on stage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Exposure of infants, 82
Eyebrows, Dyeing the, 166

Factories, 529
Fair at Olympic Festival, 367
Fairy tales, 88
Farms, Management of, 492, 493
“Fast and Loose,” Game of, 226
Feast of Adonis at Alexandria, 391
“Feast of Pitchers,” The, 386
Feet, the, Coverings for, 49-55
Felt garments, 49
Fencing, 124
Festivals, Costume for, 3, 46;
at childbirth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of the Panathenaea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at weddings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
for women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Adonis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Religious, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Frequency of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
National, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Olympia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Delphi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Isthmian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Nemean, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Athenian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fibulae, 6, 32, 33, 39, 69
“Ficoronese Cista,” The, 296
Fireless sacrifices, 334
Fish, Eating, 207
Fish-market, 191
Fishing, 197
“Five-lines,” Game of, 224
Flowers for funeral wreaths, 245
Flute, the, Instruction in, 107, 112;
neglected in Athens, but popular in Thebes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
its Bacchic origin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
carefully avoided in Sparta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Building of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
playing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Pythian Games, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Flute players Costume of, 4;
at conferences, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
at sacrificial ceremonies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as slaves, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Forfeits, 213
Fortune-telling, 347
“Frogs,” The, of Aristophanes, 200
“Frog’s wine,” 210
Fruits, 208
Fuller’s earth used in washing, 188
Funerals, 203, 245-264;
Bearers at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cars at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Games at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Laments at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Speeches at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gamelion


Printed by Cassell & Company, Limited, La Belle Sauvage, London, E.C.

Printed by Cassell & Company, Limited, La Belle Sauvage, London, E.C.

FOOTNOTES:

FOOTNOTES:

[A] Translated by S. C. Calverley.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translated by S.C. Calverley.

[B] Translated by J. Hookham Frere.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translated by J. Hookham Frere.

[C] Translated by S. C. Calverley.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translated by S.C. Calverley.

[D] Nissen.—“Pompeianische Studien.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nissen.—“Pompeian Studies.”

[E] Callistratus, translated by Elton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Callistratus, translated by Elton.

[F] Translated by T. J. Arnold.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translated by T.J. Arnold.

[G] Compare an essay by Raoul Lemaître, “Sur la disposition des rameurs sur la trière antique,” in the “Revue Archéologique” for 1883, pp. 89 and fol. His conclusions, however, differ from Graser’s. The question of the arrangement of oars is still an open one.

[G] Check out an essay by Raoul Lemaître, “On the Arrangement of Rowers on the Ancient Trireme,” in the “Archaeological Review” from 1883, pp. 89 and following. However, his conclusions are different from Graser’s. The question of how to arrange the oars is still unresolved.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!